《Harry Potter World with Villain Choice System》 Chapter 1: the darkened good man Chapter 1: the darkened good man In any world there is no viin or protagonist instead there are people with various levels of luck and opportunities. The final winner among them bes a hero or the protagonist while the remaining people that became the stepping stones for the protagonist be the viins. The viins are actually formed because of the mistakes of the so called good and peace loving people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. A good man from a poor family, (as usual) From childhood he did not have enough food to eat and lived the life of bottom feeder. Studying is hard for him but he hoped for better days. In high school he fell in love with a bitch, To be precise she purposefully came to him for ill motives. First is to make him unable to study and let her lover take the first ce. For that she willingly acted as his girl friend. The man slowly lost himself in the love of the woman. Well he did not have any love from the childhood. So this love moved him and made him deviate from his studies. When she achieved her goal she directly abandoned him and went back to the second generation rich man. Their mocking smile made him angry that almost made him do something disastrous for his life. But he stopped himself after his reasoning won his inner turmoil. With his reasoning thoughts he calmed down andpleted his high school at the age of 19. A year is spoiled because of that bitch and the second generation bastard. As he entered the society he saw the people always wanting to suppress him and use him. Instead of gaining he started to lose everything that he worked hard for. The incident when all of his hard work was directly given to his slutty colleague has made him see through the essence of life and has embarked on the life of a scum. This is the difference between a viin and a protagonist. He did not get any lucky encounter or opportunities like those protagonists in his lowest times. Only then he understood that this world is bad for good people. It is said that the good people die early. It is not that good people die early but the surrounding people would send them out of this world early. He started to n and act with his darkened personality. He was careful to not to damage his body and use it to go to bed with the wives of those bosses and female bosses irrespective of their age. He maintained his fitness and handsomeness of the body and knows that the male body would not be use excessively would make him lose his virility. On the other hand he can slowly gain the things he wanted ying with the milfs. He climbed the social hierarchy using his body and thoughts of a scum viin. He became the top man of a financialpany at the age of 28. He took the opportunity to be the husband of a middle aged woman that has a son for her money. Soon that haughty middle aged woman and her arrogant son were gone in a car ident. That is just the start he maintained many affairs with many rich people climbing the powers of the world. For that he did everything and became a scum that many people feared. He cucked many men that wanted to use him and used them instead. He became powerful enough to take his revenge on the bitch that abandoned him in the high school when he was young. The woman became miserable and desperate till she begged him to let her and her family go. But he never let her go. There is no death but there is no life to her either. Not only this woman but also the second generation rich that made the women do was also taken care off. Jonathan got the wife of this man and he did not even leave the milf mother of the second generation rich man. All of his property and everything that this second generation had waspletely taken by him. He was left to be a beggar on the streets. He created circumstances to the point where the second generation rich died because of anger and regret. As for the slutty woman that took credit for all of his work was in a simr situation where no one knows her current situation. Since she wanted to a slut then he let her be a slut full time. On the other hand those fat lewd idiots that transferred his credits to that slutty woman had it worse. Their third legs were cut off and their families are also gone for good. He is having a good life with many beauties and hotties, but still unmarried at the age of 35. He observed that even with all his fitness his body started to lose its strength. He did not stop exercising to keep his body fit but he cannot reverse the age and time. When he was sighing he wished that there is a better way to solve the things an unexpected thing happened. The protagonist of this world appeared. Feeling that he is on the righteous side the darkened good person that became a viin was finally killed by the protagonist that actually joined hands with other viins. Only then did the darkened good person understand that he did not achieve the pinnacle of being a viin. He died with regret that he did not live long enough even after understanding the reality of the world. He found that he was only at the basic level and he was still far from the shamelessness of the protagonist of the world. Even in death he wanted to have another chance to fight with the world. His soul floated in the world looking at the situation after his death. Many things happen but he was forgotten by the world in few days. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 10 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 2: villain choice system Chapter 2: viin choice system His soul floated in the world looking at the situation after his death. Many things happen but he was forgotten by the world in few days. Even thought he died protagonist and those viins are not safe and happy sharing his wealth. The reason for this is that he has already prepared his n B just in case if he died. Since he did not have anyone of his own and prepared the will saying that all of his money was distributed to the people that are really struggling in the society right after his death. This was already submitted to the court before his death and many copies of this will was sent to the people that he wanted to give his property. At the same time the condition for gaining the money is to submit the dark material of the protagonist and viins that caused his death. This will only work after his death. All of this was previously arranged and was put in electronic media form. With his death this information would be sent to the relevant people online and offline as he requested before. With that protagonist and those other viin suffered a huge blow in the next 10 days after his death. The people that received his wealth were happy and his bad name waspletely cleared. A true viin is actually the viin that stands on the bright side of the world. With his death he simply reversed the entire situation and ck and white of the world based on his needs. Looking at this he started tough happily. But he regretted that he did not eliminate that protagonist and those little viins and has to resort to this final contingency n. While sighting his soul entered a dark ce he suddenly heard a mechanical sound. ¡°Ding Congrattions host, You are the best person suited to be the host of the viin choice system.¡± The soul was a little shocked and became excited. At that time a bright space crack appeared and the soul was sucked in before questioning the system. When he opened his eyes he was already 2 years old kid that got his head bumped. Most probably the previous owner of the body died at that time and the soul of this viin reced the kid. The most shocking thing is that there is a strange creature taking care of him. He has seen this creature in a movie in his previous life. Can¡¯t viin see a movie with his mistress? One of his mistresses is actually a harry potter enthusiast and he was dragged to see the movie. He also heard many things from her and her opinion of many important points of this Harry potter series. Most enthusiasts would imagine themselves entering in to their favorite world and think on how they change this world. His mistress is one of those people and her version of the entire series and many ces where she wanted to rece the things and change the story was said to him during their chats. He actually tried to get her because of her father is a high ranking business man that he required cooperation to suppress those protagonists. Fortunately he remembers all of her nonsense and recognized the creature in front of him. This should be Kreacher. Immediately the memories of the kid returned to his mind. Immediately he understood he is the son of Sirius ck and Mary Goldsman. He is called Jonathan ck. But he remembers that there is no son for Sirius ck. Only then did he found out that he was the son from one of the affairs of Sirius ck before the big things happen. At that time Mary Goldsman identally became pregnant and she decided to give birth to him. Unfortunately she died giving birth to him. She is the only heir of the pure blooded family of Goldsman and she informed this matter to the mother of Walburga ck before giving birth to Jonathan ck. Since she is the only heir of a pure blood family, Walburga ck epted her as the daughter inw. After the death of Mary Goldsman, Walburga ck took care of Jonathan ck. He is currently in the ck house under the care of his grandmother Walburga ck a pure blood enthusiast. That is the reason he was epted as her grandson. As for his current injury, He was actually pushed by Draco Malfoy when they are ying just now and hit his head hard on a rock. While he is thinking of these things he suddenly heard the voice of the system ¡°Please make your first choice. Option 1: Push the me of your injury to Draco Malfoy; you will be rewarded with 1000 gold Galleons. Option 2: push the me to Crabbe and Goyle; you will receive +2 percent critical hit in everything you wanted.¡± It is not much of a choice to make. He immediately made his choice. He pushed the me to Crabbe and Goyle, This would not give him the support of Draco instead it would give him the support of Narcissa that knows the truth. Jonathan knows that Walburga ck would die around 1985. After that Lucius Malfoy would try his best to be his legal guardian. This way he would be the guardian of the wealth of two pure blood families of ck family and Goldsman family. As for Jonathan he understood this fact and wants to keep good with Malfoy family just in case. Considering all these things he chose this decision. Also the benefits of critical even though it is just 2 percent increase are more than the benefits that he can get from 1000 gold galleons of money. So it is a decisive choice. With that Crabbe and Goyle were scolded by Walburga ck and even their parents were scolded. But they cannot retaliate against Walburga ck because of the power she has in her hands being a pure blood enthusiast. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 10 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 3: world has rules and knowing the rules is a strength Chapter 3: world has rules and knowing the rules is a strength With that Crabbe and Goyle were scolded by Walburga ck and even their parents were scolded. But they cannot retaliate against Walburga ck because of the power she has in her hands being a pure blood enthusiast. Also they are wealthy. So they can only endure the scolding. Jonathan did not say anything more and acted like he lost his consciousness. His mind and soul were exhausted and his head is still hurting so he simply slept without caring about anything. When he woke up it was already evening and he simply had something to eat. His head is already healed by the nurse from St Mungo''s Hospital. Naturally they should go to hospital but the prestige of the ck family can call the nurse home for treatment. Well either for good or bad the ck family has its prestige. In the evening Jonathan sorted out the things first and then started to think of his next n. The problem is that his grandmother would die in the year 1985. Then he would not have anyone to rely on. So he has to either show his capabilities at a young age or try to think of a way to make some early preparations. He is the only heir to the ck family right now and it is the same with the Goldsman family of his mother. Well even though series ck is still there his grandmother would not leave him anything as long as he is present. Now both the inheritances are being taken care of by his grandmother. But he cannot suddenlye in front of her and say. ¡°Hey grandmother, I am an intelligent person with knowledge in finance and other things you know.¡± If he really did that then his grandmother would suspect him to be either an imposter or he is some sort of evil spirit that took over his grandson¡¯s body. Jonathan did not want that to happen. So he came up with another solution. Show the intelligence in a step by step process to make people think that he was an intelligent kid from the very beginning. This can cover the eyes of many people but he doesn¡¯t know he could cover the eyes of his grandmother. But hey he is the big viin, Can an old woman that is only thinking of pure blood to the point of abandoning her own son really find his true nature? With his psychological assurance he started to act from that very day. The first thing he did was to understand the current world properly. This is the most important information he wanted to get. The rules of the world are very rigid and are protected by the world. It is just like the rule, What 9 people out of 10 believed to be truth would be the truth. But there is an exception to this rule that is if the tenth person is strong enough to rule out the remaining 9 then what he says bes the truth. This is the rule of the world that is ever changing between the two sides. The first case is actually the democracy, while the second side is the monarchy. What Jonathan wanted to be is actually the viin in the bright side. That is a monarchy in the democracy through underhanded tricks and deception. This is what he is good at and what he learnt from the world that stepped on him. This is the only lesson that he learnt from all the hardships in his life before. Based on his memories he can read with his current knowledge and his writing still needs some work. The rich people have the preparation of their own for their younger generation. Everyday other than socializing with other pure blood family kids, he also studies many things from the teachers appointed by his grandmother. He called Kreacher to bring the books based on his memory. These are the basic knowledge books. He started to read the book. He doesn¡¯t have to put too much concentration and quickly read through the book coupled with his knowledge as an adult. On the next day he answered the questions from the teachers quickly and solved the problems faster. For his small improvement and change he attributed it to the previous self that has acted toozy. So when he appeared to be enthusiastic he showed his brilliance just to the eptable limits. This made the teachers praise him in front of his grandmother. For the next month hepletely devoted to studying. Every day he made unexpected progress. Unknowingly he actuallypleted the 6 months projected progress in lessons in just a month. When they realized at the month end checks they were shocked. Even his grandmother is shocked. Immediately she thought of a possibility. When two powerful wizards marry and gave birth to a child, the child can be a great wizard, a normal wizard or a non wizard called a squib. His grandson seems to be having the potential of a great wizard. She immediately became excited and let his grandson make a wish from her for his achievement and this happy asion. Jonathan immediately told her that he wanted to gain more knowledge into all forms of things like financing, magic, medicine, artifact crafting, alchemy¡­¡­.. Jonathan¡¯s thirst for knowledge was much appreciated by his grandmother thinking that his grandson would be the most knowledgeable person that leads their falling family into greatness. Well their family was aplete mess right now and it needs to step back on track of improvement. For that they need to have a strong heir with enough knowledge and power to deter all kinds of people. Looking at Jonathan she felt that Jonathan is such an heir. So she immediate epted Jonathan¡¯s request for knowledge. The previous teachers also started to teach him something more advanced instead of elementary school knowledge that they previously taught him. They thought that this knowledge waspletely useless for Jonathan as he excelled in basics. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 10 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 4: deceive Walburga Black Chapter 4: deceive Walburga ck The previous teachers also started to teach him something more advanced instead of elementary school knowledge that they previously taught him. They thought that this knowledge waspletely useless for Jonathan as he excelled in basics. But do you thing that the old grandmother that can sit on the top of ck family till now is an idiot. She is not and she did fulfill what Jonathan wanted but all of them are still basics. She would check on which subjects that his grandson excels and then started to improve him in that direction. Also her grandson did not show any form of magic out of control situation. If Jonathan did not show magic, no matter how intelligent he is, it is useless. These are her thoughts. But she still let those teacherse and test his limits in all kinds of subjects after Jonathan made the wish. After the testing they found that Jonathan can reach all the way to the advanced financial management and other normal things. But for the things rted to magic like artifact crafting, alchemy, rune study¡­.are all in the upper basic level. After understanding the things she was not angry but she thought that her grandson is still a genius. If it was reced with any other 2 years old they would not show this kind of performance. But still Jonathan needs to study more to gain good things in the future. As for Jonathan the big viin he already knows that the grandmother is testing his capabilities. But this was all under his calction. He already made his point that is his strong point of ying with money and moving money to make more money. With this assurance he will be able to make her form a will that will bind the inheritance of ck family and Goldsman family to him instead of others stealing it. This little episode is over quickly and it was time for his third birthday. He was born on July 22, 1980. At that time series ck is outside but everything is chaotic and only his grandmother knows about this as she was there when his mother is giving birth to him. At that time they did not mention it out because death eaters are looking for the people from order of phoenix. Her grandmother or her mother doesn¡¯t want him to be implicated for his father. For a matter of fact his grandmother doesn¡¯t want to think about Sirius that did not listen to her words. She wanted to directly make his grandson the heir of the ck family. But the condition is that her grandson is a wizard. If not she would wait till there is a wizard in the family and make him the heir. But she don¡¯t know that she did not have that long to live. Well Jonathan doesn¡¯t know her intentions. All he knows is that she wants him to be a wizard. On his third birthday many people were called and an incident happened. That is Daphne Greengrass with her cute silver hair and princess dress was about to slip and fall off. Jonathan saw this and wanted to catch her from falling back. Jonathan suddenly a strange force emitted from his body. At that time the spoon in his hand suddenly elongated like a thread and bind on the wrist of the stretched hand of Daphne stopping her from falling back. With this incident Walburga ck confirmed that Jonathan is not a squib. This confirmation made her happier than anything during her old days. This also made Lucius looked at Jonathan with more interest. Being a viin Jonathan might now feel magic properly but he can definitely see through the schemes of those old schemers. He only smiled inside. At that same time he was surprised to find what this magic is for the first time. He would not forget this feeling and tried to use it again. But he was unable to use it. He simply pulled Daphne up into his arms and she is really cute. Jonathan thought about the feeling before and concentrated more again. This time he seeded and the lock of the silver spoon finally broke off leaving only the lock on Daphne¡¯s hand like a bracelet. Well it was quite rough but it still looked like a bracelet. It matches her dress. When she is in Jonathan¡¯s arms, he said in her ear. ¡°Keep it as a souvenir from me little princess.¡± After Jonathan said that, Daphne smiled cutely. Jonathan is an old viin and he can say those cheesy words. But Daphne is still a kid and cannot understand them. Jonathan only smiled at her and the party went on. That night Walburga ck asked Jonathan, if he wanted anything as birthday gift. ¡°Ding Please make the following choice Option 1: deceive Walburga ck to make a will based on your thoughts; you will be rewarded withprehension skill (permanent) (master level) Option 2: don¡¯t deceive Walburga ck before her death; you will lose your wealth from ck family and Goldsman family. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± But Jonathan told her that he will tell herter. She was a little puzzled and let things go. The party went on and Jonathan was very much tired acting like a kid all the time. But still it was fun to meet so many people that are cute and beautiful. Well he was only fascinated by Daphne that looked like a doll. After everyone left there is only his grandmother and the house elf. Jonathan did not speak about what he wanted to tell but asked her grandmother to a secure ce to speak. His grandmother took him to the study and casted a special enchantment that is sound proof. With the enchantment Jonathan changed his expression and said. ¡°Grandmother, before when I identally used magic, I had a vision of the future. It was not a good future and when I look at the people involved they have this greedy expression on their faces that is confirming my vision.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 20 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 5: vision of future, will of inheritance Chapter 5: vision of future, will of inheritance ¡°Grandmother, before when I identally used magic, I had a vision of the future. It was not a good future and when I look at the people involved they have this greedy expression on their faces that is confirming my vision.¡± When Jonathan said these words the face of his grandmother darkened. It is possible to have visions when one awakens their connection to magic just like Jonathan did. Immediately she asked him to exin everything about his vision in detail. Jonathan started to tell her the lie he previously prepared. He started with her death in a few years which is 1985 making her expression change. Then he continued to speak about his thoughts on how Malfoy and the corresponding families would try to take their wealth in the name of being his guardian. The more she heard the more she frowned. What Jonathan said has practical possibility of happening as these people are definitely like that. As for her death, may be it happens or may be it might not. A vision has the most possibility of happening but they are not absolute. But still she is not a stupid person. So she has to make some contingency ns just in case. Since it is like that and this matter is rted to wealth she can speak about this with her grandson that is good at financial studies. At that moment she even doubted that his grandson specifically leading her to this situation all this time. But still she did not think that a little kid can do that. Even if he did it is not a problem because her grandson is pure blood in both body and mentality. Also he is an intelligent person. With conflicting thoughts she asked Jonathan on what he wanted her to do in this situation. That is n the future if she really dies. Jonathan immediately exined about his thoughts and the will that she needs to prepare along with the enchantments that can save the wealth of both ck and Goldsman families. Listening to Jonathan¡¯s n she immediately got the gist of it and it was simply brilliant. She thought that even if her grandson did not be a strong wizard he can still be a strong business man and help continue the family. She immediately called the current minister of magic and formed the will. That is not all she even formed made the strong magic pact to protect the artifacts and possessions of both ck family and Goldsman family returned to Jonathan properly at a certain age along with all the wealth. The wealth would be given to Jonathanpletely when he was 15 years old. Before that he would be given a small amount of funds for his maintenance and other things into a special ount in Gringotts. This ount is only essible for him to receive his funds. At that time she also bought the shares of thepanies that Jonathan said are prospective at a low cost and added them to the will. All the dividends would still flow into the ount of the small funds of Jonathan for him to use. No guardian can take any of these possessions in the will and break the enchantments without the proper key or spell other than Jonathan. It is an entireplicated will formed by the thoughts of Jonathan and his grandmotherbined. This has the inheritance rights from both ck family and Goldsman family. As soon as the will is made and ispletely in effect, Jonathan received a reward from the choice. He got theprehension skill which is very useful to him in many ces. With the new arrangements Jonathan finally calmed down. First of all his financial n is sessful. In the future he would be wealthypared to Malfoy family with the shares of thepanies he bought. As for the money on his hand,ter he would buy the shares of thepanies outside in the muggle world. The muggle world is 10 years slower in technologypared to his previous world. So he was much more confident in doing things. He wants to be a rich viin. What wizards fear most are not the other wizards but the growing technology of the muggle world. The wizard world became stagnant long time ago and the separation between the muggle world and wizard world is the beginning of the downfall of the wizards. Jonathan would not act foolishly and die down with the pure blood mentality. He is a greedy person and would not leave things to others and let them dictate his fate. With that he started to get busy with the studies again with many tutors. With his magic capabilities revealed it is possible for him to be a wizard and enter Hogwarts. His future looked promising. In the next two years he did receive few choices that gave him other skills. Like his memory increased to master level permanently, critical hit increased by another 8 percent reaching 10 percent in total. There are a few other simr things. Also he exercised during this time learning many things in the process. He also got a special reward for his persistent efforts and helping Kreacher free has given him 1 cubic meter of system space. Kreacher is free now and it can leave any time it wanted to. But Jonathan always maintained a good rtionship with Kreacher. It is not a bad house elf but just a little grumpy and timid by nature. Instead of being a servant without pay Jonathan offered it a job of paid servant and even let him put on some good clothes that made it look like a butler elf rather than a street beggar. Jonathan did it with the wish he got from his grandmother on his fifth birthday gaining the loyalty of Kreacher instead of that nonsense contract of being house servant. It has now be a qualified house butler elf standing behind Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 20 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 6: Walburga Black died after many preparations Chapter 6: Walburga ck died after many preparations Jonathan did it with the wish he got from his grandmother on his fifth birthday gaining the loyalty of Kreacher instead of that nonsense contract of being house servant. It has now be a qualified house butler elf standing behind Jonathan. His grandmother has observed the change in Kreacher and found that it was more loyal to Jonathan and she was convinced. As for the sry of Kreacher it was 1 gold galleon a year. But Kreacher then negotiated the price to 12 Sickles a year which is much lower and it did not know. Jonathan also has a head ache about this matter and decided to teach some basic sense into Kreacher. At least Kreacher is not so gloomy right now. As for dobby Jonathan did not made any moves right now. He would do thatter or when he has the time slowly. There is also Winky from the house of Barty crouch family. After these arrangements Jonathan concentrated all of his thoughts on studying. Gaining more knowledge is always useful. Especially for a wizard knowledge is very important. Unlike a fighter, a wizard would grow stronger as they grow older because they gain knowledge and experience. This is what he wanted to gain too¡­ He did not neglect his body during this time. When he was 5 years old that is in the year 1985 in the month of September his grandmother was in herst days. She really became ill and was barely keeping her consciousness. She was d that she took the chance to make the will and magic bindings before when her grandson spoke about the vision. After her death the wealth of the ck family would not fall into the hands of other people. Originally it is like that the wealth of the ck family was greater than that of Malfoy family and potters family. But it was reduced so much all because of the idiot Sirius ck that did not have any business talent. When he was in the prison all the wealth and business was taken by other people leaving nothing. This time before his grandmother was fallen in to this state he specifically gave her the idea to let Gringotts goblins to manage their businesses with 10 percent fee for handling before Jonathan was at the right age to inherit the things. For that a magic bond is also formed to keep the goblins from doing some fraud. With that all the hidden dangers were solved for his wealth. Thebined wealth of both the ck family and the Goldsman family can make him the richest man in Ennd. But for now he did not have anything. Also the guardian for him this time is luscious Malfoy. Jonathan is going to stay in the family manor of Lucius Malfoy till he was 18 years old and officially bes the adult. This was negotiated by his grandmother with Lucius without telling him about the will. Even an unbreakable bond is formed between them for the protection of Jonathan. Lucius is not that intelligent in front of olddy ck and was perfectly tricked. As for Kreacher Jonathan has special task for him. First is to guard the house of the ck family. Second is to search for the things that Jonathan wanted. Jonathan has the knowledge memorized over the time and it has information on many rituals. Kreacher would collect the materials for him and he would perform the ritualster when he has the time. For now things would be peaceful. After the death of his grandmother Jonathan was taken to Malfoy mansion to stay. Narcissa is like his aunt in a way as ck and Narcissa are cousins. Well their rtions areplicated so Jonathan decided to call her aunt, Lucius as uncle and Draco as cousin for the time being. So they would definitely take care of Jonathan. But once Lucius finds out about the will that can make him unable to get anything would definitely make things worse. At that time Jonathan¡¯s situation should be simr to the situation of harry potter. The good thing is that the unbreakable bond would make Malfoy protect Jonathan forever unable to attack Jonathan no matter what. Even if one day Lucius got a green hat by Jonathan he would not be able to attack Jonathan because of this unbreakable bond with the dead olddy ck. The wand of Walburga ck was also in Jonathan¡¯s possession. There is also a time turner in his hands. These things are stored in system space along with some other important things. All of them were stored in expansion space bag and kept in the system space separately. Walburga ck gave him the wand voluntarily so Jonathan has the full ownership and allegiance of this wand. Not all wands have their own thoughts and allegiance only the old wands that were in the hands of powerful wizards for a long time will have these special characteristics. Jonathan stored the wand and it can be used in emergencies. His enhanced memory now has information about many magic spell. He can use them after some practice. He would use themter when the time is right. There are many things Jonathan has to do. For that this is a necessity. After Jonathan came to the Malfoy mansion Lucius impatiently went to do the handling procedures of the business. Unfortunately he found the truth only then. As for why Walburga ck chose Malfoy family is because of two main reasons. First they are pure blooded family as far as she knows. Second is that they are still trying their hardest to maintain their reputation in the public along with the unbreakable bond Jonathan would be safe there. As for other sisters of Narcissa, one was in jail and the other has married a muggle. As for other rtives, most of them are already dead. So she did not have a choice in this matter other than sending Jonathan to Malfoy family. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 20 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 7: Lucius lost his manhood, system choice Chapter 7: Lucius lost his manhood, system choice As for other rtives, most of them are already dead. So she did not have a choice in this matter other than sending Jonathan to Malfoy family. Aftering to Malfoy¡¯s family, Lucius was quite happy that day. Even Narcissa showed a rare smile on her cold face. Usually she always looks like she has face paralysis. Draco was also well behaved. It is like a family package. But on the next day Lucius was so angry that his face was gloomy dripping with water. He found out about the will of Jonathan¡¯s grandmother that made all of his ns went down the drain. Naturally the situation of Jonathan was also not that good. But Lucius cannot make any big moves to deteriorate the situation of Jonathan because of the pact he made with dead ckdy. This caused him to suffer too much and Jonathan is still fire. Because of this Lucius started to maintain maximum distance from Jonathan. His restlessness made him unable to satisfy Narcissa. So this caused rifts in the family. Originally Narcissa was very close to Lucius. But now they started to drift because of the irritability caused by his thoughts towards Jonathan. So he cannot do anything. On the other hand Jonathan looked much better. He made friends with dobby quickly and Kreacher did not appear here for the time being. He is still at number 12 Grimmauld ce taking care of the things. There are no more tutors for Jonathan alone. He was taught along with Draco based on the promise Lucius made with olddy ck. But Jonathan moved very fast in studies and Draco cannot keep up. There is a loop hole in this matter that olddy ck made in the unbreakable oath that states that Jonathan should be taught to the best of his capabilities by Lucius. Since Jonathan studies faster, they don¡¯t have a choice but to heir another set of tutors for Jonathan. Fortunately the money was paid by the study funds managed by the goblins of the Gringotts bank. Olddy ck only cared about the safety of her grandson but not the wealth that is required for his improvement. On the other hand she generously kept money for her grandson¡¯s study and improvement. Many materials are already prepared in advanced for the future studies. As for the pet they bought a golden back ck eagle for him. It was a ferocious beast that is hard to control but the viin aura from Jonathan is enough to subdue it. Naturally some creatures can feel the viin aura from him as long as Jonathan wanted them to feel it. With that the golden back ck eagle was subdued by him and it was named Goldy. It is a female eagle. It is not with Jonathan right now as it did not have the same protection as Jonathan. Kreacher is taking care of it along with other things. Jonathan gave enough money to take care of the things. On the other hand Jonathan became close to dobby and gave it some candies and other things from time to time. Everything that Jonathan wanted is in the system space along with huge expansion bags that was filled with many important things inside. On the first day Jonathan came to the Malfoy house he took the opportunity to slip a medicinal powder that would destroy the manhood of Lucius. Actually it was the choice that was given by the system. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Option 1: slip the manhood destruction powder to Lucius Malfoy; reduces of thebined plotting of fox family of Malfoy husband and wife against the host. Option 2: let them go and do your own thing; get plotted by Malfoy family husband and wife to be disabled in the future. ¡­¡­¡­. Narcissa is ruthless but intelligent person. Even with the unbreakable oath she can find loopholes to attack Jonathan and cause some severe damage for the future. He cannot trust them even with the protection. But as long as they are separated things would turn to a different direction. So he directly made the first choice and took the chance to directly add the medicine into the juice that Jonathan specifically poured for Lucius. Since Lucius was happy that day he did not notice this. This way Lucius that became irritable became more irritable because his thing is not standing properly when he goes to his wife. This is the big reason for their separation after that day. Things started to get cranky in just a month between them. On the other hand Jonathan was quite happy. Even though he was in the house of another person he feltfortable. He is not like Harry that was abandoned by all for his well being. If they did not abandon him to that extent how can Dumbledore control him to such extent? He is foolish and emotional naturally from birth on the other hand he is very impulsive by nature. Jonathan really looks down on harry. But he would not act right away. After causing the wedge between Narcissa and Lucius Jonathan was a choice from the system. Fortunately it made the right move at the right time and decisively to solve the entire thing. Well even though system gave the choice the actions has to be done by him and also the medicine has to be prepared by him. Fortunately he has this medicine specifically brought by Kreacher just in case. Jonathan is possessive by nature. So if things are not right he would use this to create problems for the people in the future. What can a protagonist or side character do when their thing is not working? People say that they can live without lust and live without children with only love between them. But when other homes have theughter of children they will feel the sadness from the very core of their being. This would not appear in the early day but when they at middle age they would feel it. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 20 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 8: helpless Lucius Chapter 8: helpless Lucius But when other homes have theughter of children they will feel the sadness from the very core of their being. This would not appear in the early day but when they at middle age they would feel it. Even without that they all need happiness. So things would break down slowly. But there is an exception to everything. The time he lived at the Malfoy family is fast. Draco wanted to bully Jonathan many times but unfortunately Draco got the surprise instead. Jonathan would beat him in a way that it would not leave a Mark on the skin but the damage is done internally. This is a special beating that would help white viin like Jonathan out of the hands ofw. Without any evidence that he beat them they would not be able toin. Also the pain caused by this kind of beating would be longsting than a visible Mark on the skin. On the birthday of Draco the Malfoy family arranged a big feast. Jonathan appeared and snatched the attention immediately. Fortunately he gained the beautiful facial features from his mother and strong appearance of his father along with the curling hair. So he is too handsome and curepared to Draco, The calf dancing in the muddy nes looks more beautiful than the freshly bathed buffalo. That is the difference between Jonathan and Draco right now. Green grass took off the silver spoon bracelet that Jonathan gave her and turned it into a pendent. She is wearing it around her neck. She is wearing a blue gown thatpliments her blue eyes and blond hair. She is extremely beautiful and cute in her appearance. Jonathan started to socialize with the people and moved along with her. Daphne has changed a little as her temperament is towards the cold side. But all in all she still remembers Jonathan even now. Just because of the presence of other gang girls like pansy, she reluctantly spoke to a few words to Jonathan. Well Jonathan did not care. Looking at the pendent around her neck Jonathan knows the answers to all of his questions. It is not time yet for him to speak to her. He is currently dependent on someone. So he has to wait patiently. On the other hand he definitely did some good things in the party. In the birthday cake of Draco, Jonathan sprinkled salt because he taunted Jonathan before. But his hands are clean; actually he used the wand of olddy ck in secret. Other than that when pansy wanted to do something Jonathan use the wand to move the table and chair a little making her fall down on her face. Even if someone sees the wand in his hand no one can find it because it was stored in space. Well no one see the wand. Jonathan is not stupid like other people he has the memory of a 35 year old. So his thinking model is different from the kids of the same age. First of all his understood the wand movements from the studies he made before. So he can use the wand for smaller things. As long as it was not excessive the ministry of magic would not notice him at all. There are already elders around so his small movement spells would not cause him many problems. With his mischievous also went unnoticed easily. Even if they notice something Lucius woulde forward to cover for Jonathan. On the other hand Jonathan was very popr amount the circle of the richdies from the noble pure blood families because of his appearance. Just like this time passed by for another 5 years. During this time Jonathan has not celebrated his birthday as Lucius would not celebrate because of his anger. At the Same time he waspletely irritable and barelyes back home every day because of his thing no longer functional. He is trying every means to solve this problem. Unfortunately for him, he has already crossed the period of saving. If he acted immediately within the first month when Jonathan gave him medicine, he would have recovered. Unfortunately he did not think of it as a problem at that time. He was thinking on how to get the wealth of Jonathan at that time forgetting about his own poor thing. But the result is aplete failure in both things. Fortunately he already has a son. If not the Malfoy family would have ended with him. On the other hand Narcissa is also a little irritable but she is a little better. She is managing with other things and did not betray Lucius yet. Till now Lucius did not know that it was caused by Jonathan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ During this time Jonathan did not receive many choices. The rewards of those choices are improvement in his potential and proficiency toward various wizarding things like potions making, crafting, spell casting, wand movements. There is also skill rted to flying using various instruments. For example the people in Europe like to fly with broomsticks. On the side of china they people like to fly on swords, On the side of Japan the people like to fly on boats, On the side of Arab the people like to use flying carpets, On the side of India people like to fly using flowers, leaves or solidified clouds. Each has their own way. The broom sticks became well known all over the world because of the Quidditch game. Jonathan¡¯s flying skill can let him fly using any of the flying objects. The higher the skill level, the higher the smoothness in flying. Jonathan got many more skills other than these. They are not skill instead they are talents and he can improve themter. He practiced with the wand over the years and was very familiar with many basic spells. They would be useful in the future when he enters Hogwartster. But for now he kept all these things a secret only known to him. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 25 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 9: letter from Hogwarts has finally arrived Chapter 9: letter from Hogwarts has finally arrived They would be useful in the future when he enters Hogwartster. But for now he kept all these things a secret only known to him. Well what he has is mostly theoretical knowledge except for few little things that he did using the wand of olddy ck. But hisprehension skill acted very well letting him gain more experience and understanding in all the things. He can do practical things with the knowledge he possess. It was much better. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Since he is in the custody of the Malfoy family he did not get to go out much and do many things. So the chance of gaining viin choices and bonuses are mainly dependent on the Malfoy family and their visitors. All the me for his mischievous acts would be pushed towards Draco. Lucius cannot punish Jonathan and Narcissa is already frustrated. With all the things Jonathan always escapes from the problems easily. ¡­¡­¡­.. After 6 years ofing to Malfoy¡¯s family they heard news that the great grandfather of Jonathan Arcturus ck died. Jonathan has met him before and his wealth also belongs to Jonathan. His grandmother is the daughter inw of Arcturus ck. Because of this old age Jonathan was not sent to him to stay. His grandmother has already talked to him about the wealth issues and it was already added into the previous will of his grandmother. Arcturus ck will of wealth directly follows the will of Walburga ck and everything was once again sealed. Lucius ck that was excited before looked like an inted balloon after finding out the situation rted to Arcturus ck¡¯s will. These series of problems made Lucius almost have a heart attack. He was visibly older than he should be. His blond hair showed shins of turning white and there are few wrinkles on face. It is like he is at least 10 years older than his current age. Whatever it is Jonathan did not care. Instead he got a new house elf that served Arcturus ck. Jonathan did not give it a cloth to free it from the master servant contract and talked to it about his employment offer just like the one he gave to Kreacher. The name of the new house elf name is wily. It is old but it is intelligent to some extent. For this very reason Jonathan could not trust it immediately. As long as there is master- servant contract it would cause any harm to Jonathan. Jonathan did all of this secretly without the knowledge of Lucius. As long as Jonathan and Sirius are alive and gave themand, no other person canmand the contracted house elves of the ck family. So Jonathan doesn¡¯t have to worry. Jonathan told wily about its job and other things. After that he let it go to take care of the things. Jonathan also told wily that as long as it works hard for him he would give it a new dress and cancel the master- servant contract. He would let it be like Kreacher and work as a free servant. With the example of Kreacher wily immediately became motivated. The Malfoy family returned back to their mansion along with Jonathan. On the next day Jonathan read the news paper and the article about nimbus 2000 broomstick being released. Jonathan knows that his stocks of the Nimbus Racing Broom Company have rocketed to the new level. Jonathan became wealthy gain. His wealth was umted in his ount. Currently Jonathan is waiting for the letter from Hogwarts. During this time his eleventh birthday on June 22 has passed by uneventfully. Well he ate some candy that he already has in his storage. Malfoy family would not celebrate his birthday any way. On July 24th 1991, the Hogwarts started to arrive one after the other. Jonathan got the letter from Hogwarts. It said that he was epted into the Hogwarts School of witchcraft and wizardry and the school starts on September 1st. At the same time the goblins at Gringotts directly paid the fee for the admission of Jonathan. They are in cooperative rtionship. As long as Jonathan¡¯s name is in the admission list and based on the previous contract the educational expenses were all paid in full. As for the other things Jonathan has to go and buy them by going with the Malfoy family. Draco also got the letter. Originally Lucius wanted to send Draco to Durmstrang but under the persuasion of Narcissa he was being sent to Hogwarts just like Jonathan. Jonathan looked at the information and things that are required. Basic things were already prepared. All he has to buy is wand, books and robes. Lucius has to take Jonathan along because he made the unbreakable vow with the olddy ck. His eyes were really red and he was feeling the same pain as Vernon because of harry. Well it is a little different but the pain is mostly the same. But the fortunate thing for Lucius is that Jonathan pays for everything from his own pockets. So their first destination is Gringotts bank. Jonathan and Lucius arrived at the Gringotts bank. Jonathan came here before when Walburga took him here forming the contract with the goblins. Lucius was told to wait and Jonathan was taken to the vault 777 to retrieve the money in his ount. With all the businesses, profits and added wealth all calcted to form a massive wealth for Jonathan. A goblin opened the vault for Jonathan. There is also a special vow with the goblins and the verification is the blood of Jonathan. No key is required for him to open his vault as it was arranged like this before by his grandmother. There a big pile of gold coins in front of Jonathan. The goblin manager that came along with Jonathan has a happy smile. During these years they gain good profits from taking care of the businesses and other things for Jonathan of the ck family. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 25 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 10: token of appreciation for your hard work Chapter 10: token of appreciation for your hard work The goblin manager that came along with Jonathan has a happy smile. During these years they gain good profits from taking care of the businesses and other things for Jonathan of the ck family. Goblins love money. Since Jonathan is giving them money they are very happy to cooperate and show courtesy towards Jonathan. ¡°Manager¡­¡± ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am the head goblin Warwick Davis, Mister Jonathan. Do you have any questions for me?¡± Jonathan smiled and asked. ¡°How much do I have in my ount right now?¡± Jonathan asked with his smiling face. ¡°Mister Jonathan, the current amount in your ount is 85,975 gold galleons after rounding off the change.¡± ¡°Good Manager Davis, I want to withdraw 975 gold galleons right now leaving 85,000 in the keep safe of your cable hands. Also this 5 gold galleons is a token of appreciation from to you manager Davis. Please ept my good will. We are going to do many businesses in the future.¡± Head goblin Warwick Davis looked at Jonathan deeply for a moment and understood what Jonathan meant. He immediately smiled and took the 5 gold galleons from Jonathan which is a huge sum in the current world. The entire savings of Weasley family is only 1 gold galleon. Just from this one can understand how much 5 gold galleons are worth. Jonathan gave it as good will to the Gringotts manager this shows that Jonathan has other ns of cooperation with them. Since they are making money and they are going to make more money in the future the head goblin Warwick Davis directly epted the chance. As long as he was able to achieve sess his profits, benefits and his position of head goblin and the manager of the Gringotts would be secured. So he took the gamble with Jonathan. Immediately they became close like the two foxes. Viin that is a miser would always lose his people quickly because he would not leave anything to their subordinates. But Jonathan is a white viin. The money has to be moving to show its true power. Wealth needs to be distributed to generate power and this power would generate more wealth and power again. This is the most important rule in business. The stagnant money would never show its true value other than attracting the coveting gazes from the surrounding people. On the way of returning Jonathan asked if his fee to the Hogwarts School is paid. Manager Davis immediately told Jonathan that it was paid in full and it will be the same for the remaining years too. When they returned back Lucius looked impatient. As for Narcissa and Draco they are also there and they went to retrieve some gold for buying things for Draco. At the same time they would make Draco familiar with the process in the Gringotts bank. Most probably he should have met with harry and Hagrid that came here to get the money for harry and the sorcerer¡¯s stone. Jonathan came out after they left. So there is no interaction between Jonathan and harry right now. With the money retrieved Jonathan stored 900 gold galleons in the storage space. Then separated the remaining 70 gold galleons into 50 coins and 20 coins and ced them separately. He is going to buy a few things with the extra money. So he separated the money into smaller parts. After Narcissa and Draco also came out they started to move to the next important ce in the Diagon alley. The entire Diagon alley is crowded with people all wearing robes. They are going to get some uniforms and robes. For that they came to a store with the name, Madam Malkin''s Robes for All asions. Narcissa did not bother with anything other than Draco right now. During the years of Jonathan¡¯s stay he got a little closure to Narcissa as he helped Draco in his studies many times. So Narcissa is not so angry towards Jonathan. Also Jonathan is also from her natal family so she cannot be angry with him forever for money. Only Lucius is angry and because of his reasons of irritability the anger of Narcissa that should be towards Jonathan has already transferred to Lucius over the years. Narcissa greeted Madam Malkin and told to take measurements for both Jonathan and Draco. As for the money Jonathan paid the money for his robes. Madam Malkin did not have any thoughts as the three people looked harmonious except for Lucius. During their measurements another boy came inside which is harry potter. Draco started to talk to harry that he just met here while Jonathan is silent on the side getting his measurements done. The first impression of harry on Jonathan is that he is a good looking person that is shy to speak to outsiders like Draco that is too talkative. At the same time he felt that Draco is not a good guy as he was too much into the pure blood thing and nonsense. Since Jonathan did not speak there is not much information to get an impression on him. As for Jonathan, the impression that he got on harry is naive looking person that would believe the words of anyone. Well he would notment on things right now. When he went out of the shop he asked Hagrid about Draco and his impression of Draco was reduced even more. On the other hand Hagrid did not speak anything about Jonathan because he did not recognize Jonathan. Jonathan rarely made any appearance over the years after his grandmother died. Also Hagrid would not be invited to many parties. So many people would not recognize him even if they saw him. Well they took a little longer to get the robes based on the arrangements of Narcissa. The robes have highfort to wear as they are made with high quality materials. As for the robes that harry ordered they are not as good as the robes that Narcissa ordered. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 25 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 11: the strange wand Chapter 11: the strange wand The robes have highfort to wear as they are made with high quality materials. As for the robes that harry ordered they are not as good as the robes that Narcissa ordered. She did not think if Jonathan was able to pay or not as she was sure that Jonathan has enough money for the clothes and other things. She knows that ck family well. After the dresses were prepared Jonathan paid 3 gold galleons for all the robes. Since it is two sets of clothes it took longer. Also Jonathan¡¯s group came right after harry so harry left first and their group left after that. Now they went to the Ollivander¡¯s wand shop to buy their wands. Mr. Ollivander puts Harry off with his creepy demeanor while discussing the wands purchased by Lucius and Narcissa. After that he spoke about Jonathan¡¯s parents Sirius ck and Mary Goldsman. Draco was the first to buy his wand and the selection was quick. Draco Malfoy''s wand was 10" long, made of hawthorn wood, and had a unicorn hair core. Now it was Jonathan¡¯s turn. Naturally choosing the wand has a great significance. This is because the type of wand can tell the nature of the person. They want to know what kind of person Jonathan is. So they are eagerly waiting. Ollivander took one wand after the other but none of them went well with Jonathan. Soon a small pile of wands are left on the side with none of them matching. Ollivander¡¯s fighting spirit has improved and started to take the old wands that were made by his fathers and grandfathers. These wands are not special. It is just that they did not find the right owner over the years. Because of this those wands are collecting dust behind the shelves. After an hour when Lucius and Narcissa are losing patience, Ollivander took out an old green box that is actually made out of grass leaves. The packaging is a little funny and primitive. But the strong vitality can be seen from the grass that is still green without withering. If someone identally saw this they would think that this grass was cut just few minutes ago. There is even a soothing smell of freshly cut grass. After a little while of fiddling he took out something looked like grass stem. Sometimes grass forms a pole like things in the middle when it grows tougher. It is just like bamboo and sugarcane which are grass varieties. The magical grass is special. Every few hundred years there will be a grass stem formed from the grass. It has special properties and has a little more strength like the wooden texture. Also it has naturally hallowed internal structure for wand making. Currently the magic is not avable because of the rapid industrialization of the muggle world. Grass is originally wild in nature and it can grow anywhere. But to produce a strong things like grass stem it needs to stay undisturbed for a long time. The long time means hundreds of years or even more. So there are not many materials rted to grass stem in the current magic world. As for the wand core it was the heart of the magical creature druid. nt based magical creatures are rare and almost extinct in current magical world. The heart of druid would be in liquid state and when the druid dies the liquid solidifies forming a gem like substance that has strong vitality. For this current wand core the heart of living druid was collected in liquid state and poured into a mold to create a cylindrical wand core that fits the grass stem. They are both mixed with the adhesive of the liquid druid heart core forming the current wand. nts are immortals, if there is no external interference most nts, especially grass would never die. At the same time nts are ruthless that they could consume anything to survive and grass has the highest form of survivability in this world. Grass can survive in the extreme weathers and even flourish at that ce. As for the druid magical creature, it is a nt based living creature that is like a priest in the nts. Also some druids can be considered to be the progenitor race or pinnacle race of the nts other than nt based spirits. Some even call them nt gods but they are ancient magical creatures. The person needs to have the strong survival instinct and special nature to gain the allegiance of this kind of wand. Fortunately Jonathan fits the bill. When Ollivander gave this wand to Jonathan, Jonathan made a simple swish. Immediately the flower in the small pot at the window still on the side showed vitality again. It is like it came back to life and bloomed fully almost immediately. With that the wand is set for Jonathan. Ollivander looked a little stunned as he did not expect that the seemingly stubborn ck family has this kind of heart. Grass can bend in any direction. In typhoon the big trees might fall but the grass root would stay still no matter what. Even the great forest fire could not stop the grass from growing back almost immediately. With this wand in the hands of the heir of the ck family, he was sure that the things are about to change in a different way. Jonathan seems to be satisfied with the wand and asked Ollivander about the price of the wand. ¡°Mister Ollivander, how much does this wand costs.¡± Ollivander came back to his senses and immediately said. ¡°It would be 12 gold galleons.¡± Even Lucius was shocked by the cost. Well it was costly. Jonathan touched the wand feeling its texture. It looked like a green wooden stick that is still green but not dried. There is a strong sense of vitalitying from the wand and it actually bends to some extent even the core inside felt like still in liquid state¡­¡­. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 25 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 12: come to my box later Chapter 12:e to my boxter It looked like a green wooden stick that is still green but not dried. There is a strong sense of vitalitying from the wand and it actually bends to some extent even the core inside felt like still in liquid state. The wand felt more like a rubber stick with light bending but not breaking. But there is also wooden nature with its stiffness base on his thoughts. It is very simr to the soft sword that as used as belt. All in all it is strange. Jonathan can actually put it as bracelet on his hand instead of carrying it like other people. Well there are other ways too. But it was really convenient. As for the high cost of the wand, it is because it was made of special materials that are extremely hard to find. In the current magical world finding these materials is hard. But still considering the current cost it was still very low inparison to many things. Jonathan directly paid the 12 gold galleons and after that they left this ce. They still have to buy books and few more things. With the things he moved on with the Malfoy family to collect things. Lucius wanted to snatch the wand in Jonathan¡¯s hand but he was unable to do that because of the unbreakable vow. Well it would be cheap for his character. But the frustration during this time has clearly caused some psychological problems. Well they returned back to Malfoy mansion. There is still 2 months time before they go to Hogwarts. During this time Jonathan got familiar with his wand and also practiced someplicated fighting moves in secret. Well dobby noticed this but since Malfoy people did not ask he did not say about what it saw Jonathan doing. The time passed by quickly and finally it is the day they start to Hogwarts. When Jonathan arrived with Malfoy family he put most of the things inside the space except for few packages for show. As for his pet Goldy, it was already sent to Hogwarts by Kreacher. When Jonathan arrived at the station the girls group of pansy hopped around and came to speak to Draco. They did not put Jonathan in their eyes. None of the pure blood families have any good eyes for him except for the wealth behind him. All they wanted is to look for the right opportunity to snatch his wealth from him. Unfortunately they did not have the chance. In the group of girls that came along with pansy there is one girl that did not look for Draco but looked for him instead. It was Daphne. Previously most of theirmunication is through eyes. It is as if they can understand each other¡¯s thoughts just by looking at each other. Right at that time another family came that is full of people with red hair. It was the Weasley family. In the entire family Jonathan was only interested in Ginny. But he would not make any moves untilter. He is the viin. He would wait for a little longer before making any big moves. For now he checked out molly but immediately lost interest. Even though she has a nice rack she is not the type that Jonathan likes. So his focus would be on Ginnyter. Before making his move on her, he has to prepare some things so that everything would be perfect. Also he has to gain a special impression from her. Because of their appearance the attention of the group Jonathan took a step forwarding close to Daphne and directly kissed on her cheek. Then he said. ¡°You look beautiful. Come to my boxter. Don¡¯t sit with thatdy gang, They would just spoil your image.¡± As he said that to the dazed Daphne, he took a step back returning to his previous position. The face of Daphne became red immediately and she appeared to be shy. She red at Jonathan but there is a small smile at the corner of her mouth No one in the group noticed this. ¡°Daphne, what are you blushing.¡± Pansy asked with many doubts but there is no one to clear them. The group immediately split up as each has to do their thing. Jonathan arranged his things into the train. He already got the ticket. As for Draco he went to a different ce to sit along with Crabbe and Goyle. Pansy¡¯s group also returned back to their box first. As for Daphne, she looked back at Jonathan that is putting his things into the train and looked at her pointing to the box. Looking at the gestures of Jonathan, she blushed again and quickly ran away like a frightened rabbit. Jonathan shakes his head with a smile and simply moved into the train. Well there is no one to give send off to him. It was a little sad, but he did not feel much about it. He is wearing a white shirt and pants with a very clean appearance with curly ck hair. He was sitting by the window, took out a book to read. The train started to move immediately. The entire thing gave a picturesque with the handsome appearance of Jonathan. He was fortunate enough to inherit the good points from both his mother and father. While he is reading the book about some interesting facts someone knocked on the door of the box. It was Daphne. She has a blushing face but she still came. Jonathan closed the book and invited her inside. She sat opposite to Jonathan and did not dare to speak much. Jonathan took the initiative to speak. ¡°You know I love your long blond hair. Never cut your hair no matter what in the future. You look very beautiful. I have brought you a gift.¡± Jonathan took out a leather pouch out of thin air which was actually an expansion magic pouch and fiddled inside finding out a small box. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 25 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 13: a kiss can solve many things Chapter 13: a kiss can solve many things Jonathan took out a leather pouch out of thin air which was actually an expansion magic pouch and fiddled inside finding out a small box. Then he gave this box to Daphne to open. It has a golden chain inside. This was specifically brought by Jonathan that would perfectly fit the pendent of silver made from his magic on the silver spoon before. He pulled her closure and pulled out the chain that is inside her clothes slowly. He connected the locket and chain in his hand to the silver pendent and used the magic to attach and repair immediately. It immediately attached with good finishing and looked perfect. With that he put the chain around her neck looking straight into the eyes of Daphne. Her cheeks blushed but she did not look away from the eyes of Jonathan during the entire time. Her big eyes started straight into the eyes of Jonathan like a noble queen and the eyes have deep sense of curiosity and affection. As for the reason why it is like that even she don¡¯t know the answer about that. The moment he stopped her from falling back the image of Jonathan has deeply imprinted in her mind. She was unable to get it out of her mind. Well that is how things are. After putting on the chain Jonathan pulled her a little and kissed her on the cheek making her more blushed. But she did not reject him or said anything bad. She only became shy and blushed more with her white face turning red. At that time the train has already moved to some distance and the journey is smooth sailing. Jonathan spoke to Daphne while she slowly opened up to him and started to speak normally. She is a normal cultured girl with standard etiquette taught to her because of the noble family. She has a strong heart but also close to the colder and aloof side. She is in the pansy¡¯s gang but she would not participate in their nasty girly talk and other nonsense. Instead she is more inclined to calm and noble demeanor. Being the eldestdy of her family she has mature mind and can connect to Jonathan quickly unlike those naughty girls. Jonathan liked her character as they spoke about each other slowly while the train is moving on. Just then the gang of pansy came over finding Daphne sitting with Jonathan and speaking like a couple. Pansy immediately came to meddle in the matter. She did not even knock on the door and came in directly with another 3 girls. She directly sat by the side of Jonathan and wanted to act like a person with princess disease. She first said a few things about Jonathan that, He is an orphan, He ate in Malfoy family but did not have any loyalty. He is a bad guy that always made Draco¡¯s life difficult¡­¡­.. She talked like a chatter box without any breaks. Right at that time Jonathan heard the movement of the trolley. It was Honeydukes Express cart pushed by the trolley witch. Pansy did not notice this and is still talking nonsense. Jonathan was a little annoyed so he wanted to do something to make pansy stop talking. ¡°Ding Host, make your choice Option 1: let pansy continue to trash about the host; reduction in the reputation of the host by 10 percent permanently. Option 2: stop pansy from talking trash by any means necessary; increase in the charm of the host by 10 percent permanently. ¡­¡­¡­¡± Looking at the options Jonathan immediately understood what is going on. If he wants to have good reputation and charm then he has to stop her from talking trash about him. He directly chose the second option. There are many ways to stop her from talking trash but he did not prefer to use violence againstdies. Ladies are like Rose flowers that needed to be cared slowly and smoothly. If he is anxious then he might be pierced by the needles of the Rose. So he has to handle them delicately. Also pping her now would be counterproductive and it would not solve the problem for him. So he chose another solution that can solve the problem. This solution might cause Daphne to be a little jealous but this is the best way. She is sitting right next to him. So it was easy. He pulled her towards him and kissed her on the cheek. The sudden action stopped her from talking and the girls in front of her opened their mouths wide in shock including pansy. Jonathan did not let her make any move and directly said. ¡°Are you hungry do you want to eat something?¡± Pansy, don¡¯t know what to say. She did not encounter this kind of situation before. She was stunned that she could not respond. On the other hand Daphne pouted immediately being jealous. Jonathan immediately received the notification that the choice is sessful and got the benefit. Right at that time the Trolley Witch olddy came pushing the trolley. Jonathan bought some candies, pies and cotton candies that girls usually like from the trolley by spending 4 gold galleons. Jonathan knows that Daphne is angry with him for his actions. After receiving the candy from the olddy she even gave him an extra because he is charming and pleasing to look. The girls in the pansy¡¯s gang are silent and did not talk any more. Jonathan gave them the candy and gave an apple pie to pansy. As for Daphne he gave her cotton cream candy that she reluctantly took because she is angry. The box is silent. Daphne has a little cream on her cheek. Jonathan suddenly moved forward to the face of Daphne that made her stunned and looked at Jonathan. ¡°There is some cream on your cheek. Let me clean if for you.¡± As he said that he licked her cheek and kissed her cheek again. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 30 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 14: you know you would hate me in the future Chapter 14: you know you would hate me in the future ¡°There is some cream on your cheek. Let me clean if for you.¡± As he said that he licked her cheek and kissed her cheek again. ¡°You are sweater than candy.¡± Jonathanmented looking at her face. Immediately she smiled sweetly and the previous anger is gone. Listening to hisment the other girls including pansy blushed and their thoughts areplicated. They no longer talked trash about Jonathan. They are the food that Jonathan gave them and left silently back to their box with red faces. It is especially so for pansy that looked at Jonathan with a little longing and obsession. Daphne also left after that as she has to talk with the girls about her territory and authority over Jonathan. She knows about the affair in the noble circle. She is 12 years old and many things would be taught in the family for noble girls. This is amon practice all over the world. Even if there is no magic in the world, the rules are still the same. Now only Jonathan is left in the box. The candy covers are spilled all over the ce. Jonathan took out his wand and gently waved it. Immediately all the covers and spilled food was packed into an empty cover and flew over to the side where the trash can be collected easily. Right at that time a cure girl appeared it his box. She had a lightplexion, bright brown eyes, and lots of bushy brown hair. She is Hermione Granger. If you look at her as it is she is not that beautiful. Her beauty was covered by her bush hair andck of proper maintenance to her image. If she took proper image then she would have appeared more beautiful and cute at her current age. She just stood there with astounded eyes looking at Jonathan using magic to clean the things. Don¡¯t take cleaning magic as an easy things to do. It is an advanced version of levitation magic that is used on multiple selected targets that are arranged to move in different directions. It is aplicated spell to cast. This is what that fascinated an over achieving girl like Hermione. She stood there fascinated for a while. Jonathan did not disturb her right now, instead after he is done with the cleaning he started to read the book on his hand peacefully by the side of the window. The picturesque image made Hermione even more interested in Jonathan. She came back to her senses when Neville behind her identally bumped into her while walking slowly. Immediately she knocked on the door of the box and came in to talk to Jonathan. ¡°That spell is really great. Even though it is simple cleaning magic it is veryplicated to use. Oh! I forgot to introduce myself. I am Hermione Granger. It is nice to meet you. May I know your name?¡± Jonathan waited for her to finish what she wanted to say and then finally he spoke to her. ¡°I am Jonathan ck, It is nice to meet you miss granger. As for the magic it is easy if you learn few more spells and broader understanding of spells.¡± As Jonathan said Hermione thought for a moment. She wanted to learn but there is another thing on hand that she wanted to solve first. ¡°Actually I am here for helping this boy. His name is Neville long bottom. He has lost his toad, Trevor Have you seen it?¡± Jonathan listened to her and smiled at her. Then he took out a crystal ball out of thin air and stared at it intently. This is his trick to divination as cover to tell the future events to fascinate them. This would cover the fact that he has memories from the other world and the plot like of the story. After staring at the crystal ball for a few seconds Jonathan smiled again and looked at Hermione. ¡°Miss granger, I have two predictions for you. First is that the toad of mister Neville would appear when the train halts at Hogsmeade station from a tall bear like man. Second is that in the future after joining Hogwarts you would hate me because of the words of others. Any way it is nice meeting you miss granger. If things turned out to be good, we can be friends in the future.¡± Jonathan spoke mysteriously. Hermione did not understand what Jonathan said. She was really confused. But she still left the box without thinking anything. Well she wanted to ask Jonathan more but Jonathan refused to speak anything more right now. But she did not stop searching for the toad of Neville long bottom. As usual she met with harry and Ronter and then the fight started with Draco, Crabbe and Goyle but it stopped after the fat rat of Ron bit Goyle. Jonathan did not care about them. After Hermione left the box was silent and there is no one to disturb him. It was peaceful but it was lonely at the same time. Jonathan did not like this feeling and decided to get some trusted peopleter to add in to his groupter. He continued to read his book during this time. In the evening when they are about to arrive at the Hogsmeade station he changed into the school robes. The Hogwarts train reached the station of Hogsmeade by the time it was getting dark. There is a big man that looked like a giant waving thentern in the dim lit tform. The students are divided and the first years are asked to follow him. Jonathan got off the train and walked over towards Hagrid and stood at one corner. Right at that time Neville suddenly went forward to get his toad from the hands of Hagrid. Hermione immediately remembered about the prediction of Jonathan before and she did not believe it then. But she believes the predictions of Jonathan now. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 30 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 15: Jonathan black, the son of the traitorous murderer Chapter 15: Jonathan ck, the son of the traitorous murderer Hermione immediately remembered about the prediction of Jonathan before and she did not believe it then. But she believes the predictions of Jonathan now. Also she was puzzled about why would she hate handsome, charming, mysterious and intelligent boy like Jonathanter because of words from others. Soon they followed Hagrid on a slippery path going to the side of theke. Jonathan doesn¡¯t know what this ceremony is about. Instead of going straight to the castle in normal path the first year students should go throughplicated path and even cross theke on boats to reach the castle. Well he has to admit that the night view of the castle is really amazing to look. But for that going through all this trouble, is it really necessary. Well he doesn¡¯t know. Also his face became solemn when he saw the giant squid under theke is far more concerning factor than the beauty of the castle. Well anyone would feel fear if they saw a huge monster squid swimming under the boat sailing on a pitch ckke. If they did not fear about this and can still enjoy the beauty of the magical castle then they are either brave enough to face the monster or they are simply ignorant. Jonathan is currently sitting on the same boat of Daphne, Hermione and Neville. Hermione wanted to ask him about something but she stopped herself because of some doubts. Any way they finally reached under the castle where there is a corridor with a stair case leading to the top. They moved on under the instructions of Hagrid. Hagrid did not know Jonathan so he did not recognize Jonathan. As for Draco, he is having his pride with his eyes and nose toward the sky speaking with Crabbe and Goyle. On the other hand Jonathan was silent and mixed in the students. Daphne is standing by his side. Hermione has already moved on forward with the group. Jonathan whispered in Daphne¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry if we are not in the same house. But we will always be together during the entire school life.¡± Jonathan said to her making her confused and blush for a little while. As they moved up the corridor they stopped at the top. The new students are greeted at the castle door by Professor Minerva McGonagall, who tells them they will soon be sorted into their houses. All Hogwarts students live in one of four houses namely Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenw, or Slytherin, with each house having its own team for Quidditch. The houses are in a yearlongpetition with one another to acquire the most points, The points are earned by sess in Quidditch games and given by teachers for academic achievement and lost for student infractions, In order to win the House Cup awarded at the end of the year the house has to have most points. Hermione was a little nervous as she thought that she would be going to be tested. If she fails she would be returned to her boring life of a normal person. The first-years wait in an antechamber while McGonagall checks to see whether it is time yet. The Hogwarts ghosts glide into the room by mistake while debating whether to offer Peeves another chance. Daphne was shocked by the sudden appearance of ghosts and she grabbed the hand of Jonathan for a moment. Jonathan did not fear as he was anticipating them. The students are led to the Great Hall, where the entire school and a battered old hat on a stool are waiting for them. When the students try on the Sorting Hat, it announces the house in which they are ced. Harry bes very nervous. He has learned that he does not care for Slytherin house, as the students in it are unpleasant and Voldemort once belonged to Slytherin. Actually this was not his original thoughts but the prejudice created by Hagrid and other that he met during this time has created this kind of thoughts in his mind. So he started to despise Slytherin from the bottom of his heart. When Hermione was sorted into the Gryffindor, Ron was displeased. He did not like the girl that fuels his inferiorityplex. Also she is too upright and proud or herself, for him to bes friends with her. During the call out of the names many people have different anticipations. At that time Jonathan¡¯s name was called. ¡°Jonathan ck¡± As soon as his name was called the ce became quite. Not many people know about this matter but anyone that listened to the matter rted to Sirius ck knows about the ck name. As for the identity of Jonathan, it can be easily identified by the people present. He is the only heir of ck family currently present. So immediately things are connected to him and he gained the name, ¡°The son of the murderer¡± The students in the great hall started whisper while Jonathan did not show any emotion on his face and walked straight to the stool and sat on it. Even professor McGonagall was in dazed state for a moment before putting the hat on the top of Jonathan¡¯s head. At that moment the eyes of Jonathan were very calm but the thoughts in his mind are showing hero saving the beauty, love¡­. All the qualities of Gryffindor appeared in his mind as if he was self hypnotized. On the other hand he also strongly thought of going to Gryffindor. The reason for this is not to be close to harry but to get the invisibility cloak that Harry gets for this Christmas. There are many cloaks of invisibility. But they would lose their invisibility quality over time. Only the invisibility cloak that Harry gets is the real one from the deathly hallows. Jonathan wanted to switch the fake invisibility cloak with the one he has from his grandmother. This would not disrupt the plot and he would get the original invisibility cloak. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 30 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 16: which house did he sort to? Chapter 16: which house did he sort to? Jonathan wanted to switch the fake invisibility cloak with the one he has from his grandmother. This would not disrupt the plot and he would get the original invisibility cloak. For that and few more things, he needs to be in the Gryffindor. The biggest cover of a white viin is his capabilities to stay popr and appear pure no matter what in the public. This is his greatest shield that can help him stay protected from all kinds of problems. While this is happening Hermione that already sat at the Gryffindor table understood why she would hate Jonathan. It was because the ck family is pure blood supremacist and he is the son of a murderer. Normally any person that knows the details of Jonathan would form a negative impression of him. So it is not possible to hate him for this. On the other hand Hermione did not think that Jonathan ck was a bad person. He said she would hate him because of his background. But in reality he is not a bad person at all. Also she is a muggle born wizard, which is uneptable to pure blood wizard family like ck family. Well her thoughts areplicated right now. While she is thinking many on the Slytherin were also thinking about Jonathan ck. ¡°You have a strange mind¡± The worlds of the sorting hat appeared in his mind. ¡°You have many qualities of the good but your mind is sinister. You are a good man but that was darkened to the point of no return. You have not just stepped into the abyss but took a deep dip. Slytherin is the best house for you. But since you want to be a Gryffindor then Gryffindor it is.¡± As Jonathan heard the words of the sorting hat it finally made the decision for Jonathan. ¡°Gryffindor¡± The sorting hat announced loudly. The people became dazed again as this is something unexpected and they were actually shocked. How could Jonathan from the ck family enter Gryffindor? It was not strange as Sirius ck the father of Jonathan ck was also from the Gryffindor. But the hard part is that Sirius ck is a mass murdered. Most of the people present thought that the sorting hat has made a mistake. But none of them spoke. Jonathan slowly got up and walked to the Gryffindor table without any change of expression. He did not have a mood swing and no one can tell if he is angry or happy. At the Gryffindor table none has weed him like they did to other students. The professors can see the difference but none of them spoke. This is the affair of the students and it has to be solved by the students. They cannot meddle into their affairs and make people harmonious. It would not happen. Since it is like this they directly ignored the matter all together and continued with the sorting. On the other hand Ron that is beside Harry told him what the people because like this because of knowing the Jonathan¡¯s name. Also when he learnt that the death of his parents is rted to the father of Jonathan he became angrier. But he could not do anything. He is going to ask Jonathan about this matterter. But he also understood the important thing that is Jonathan has never met with his father since birth. So he could not be angry towards Jonathan. On the other hand he was thinking that Jonathan is also just like his father that would be a traitor once trusted. Because of this their opinion towards Jonathan has dropped to all time low. It is like saying that the son of a thief might be a thief. Since his father is a traitor and murderer then he might be a traitor and murdered in the future. This is the typical mentality of foolish (Ron) and impulsive (Harry) people. In the great hall many people are not like that. But they would not show their good will immediately. One has to earn the respect on their own and then they could be close. As for the impulsive and foolish people they are simply useless. Jonathan did not bother with anyone and started to do his own thing peacefully. Hermione on the side did not avoid him and sat right next to him. As for Neville, he has heard the prediction of Jonathan before. So he is also on the side of Jonathan to some extent but he is notpletely on Jonathan¡¯s side. He sat opposite to Jonathan and did not speak about it. He was not close to death eaters and he did not usually get close to people under normal circumstances. No matter what in terms of appearance Jonathan was very pleasing to look. Soon Harry and Ron were sorted into Gryffindor while Draco, pansy, Daphne were sorted to Slytherin. Daphne looked a little gloomy but when she remembered the words of Jonathan before she thought of something. When she checked the time table of the sses, both Slytherin and Gryffindor will be given sses at the same time. So they will be in the same ss except for the sleeping arrangements. This made her happy. Everyone sits down to a grand feast to begin the year. Jonathan showed little excitement towards the variety of luscious food served. Sir Nichs de Mimsy-Porpington, the resident ghost of Gryffindor. He is poprly known as Nearly Headless Nick because of a botched decapitation. He introduces himself to the first-year students of Gryffindor and tells them he hopes they will win the house championship this year. While they are having desert they started to talk about their lives. Neville Longbottom tells how his family thought he was a Squib until he survived a fall from a window. Another person that always blows up the things in the original plot called Seamus Finnigan talks about how his father. His father was a Muggle, was shocked when he found out his wife was a witch. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 30 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 17: a qualified villain and a cannon fodder villain Chapter 17: a qualified viin and a cannon fodder viin Another person that always blows up the things in the original plot called Seamus Finnigan talks about how his father. His father was a Muggle, was shocked when he found out his wife was a witch. ¡­¡­¡­. Not many people are paying attention to Jonathan during this time as he continued to eat his food and dessert while listening to the words of the surrounding people. After dessert, Dumbledore gets up to make his wee speech. He then spoke about some of the restrictions of Hogwarts. He adds a few warnings about staying away from the Forbidden Forest and avoiding the 3rd-floor corridor on the right side of the school. It is simply saying that I have prepared a special training program along with publicity elevation program for the protagonist. You are not allowed to spoil it other than watching the show and get fascinated by the protagonist the Harry potter. Jonathan really hates this kind of plot nonsense. It is especially so for the things arranged by Dumbledore. With that over everyone was sent to the respectivemon rooms where their dorms are connected. The first years are led to the Gryffindormon room by Percy that became prefect recently. Jonathan has his special thoughts towards Percy. Percy is an ambitious boy. At first he was infatuated with Penelope and then in theter days he went on to marry a woman from the pure blood family that can support his ambitions. As for Penelope, she is from a muggle family with middle ss background. So she was directly abandoned when he lost his infatuation. Jonathan being a viin can use this point for his advantageter. So he kept this thing in his mind. But for now he would not make a move. On the way, the Gryffindor house students run into Peeves, a Poltergeist. Upon arriving at the Gryffindormon room door they meet the Fat Lady in the portrait that lets them into Gryffindor Tower after Percy gives her the password. Before going to the female dorm Hermione came to Jonathan and said ¡®good night¡¯ silently and left quickly. The people cannot decide the bed that they wanted. It was already arranged with names and luggage that was already ced beside the bed. So that is there designated bed. Jonathan is coincidentally in the same room as Harry potter. There is also Ron, Neville and Seamus in the same room. Jonathan doesn¡¯t think it was coincidence. But he cannot just change rooms. Things are fixed. So he did not say much and only introduced himself only after Neville and Seamus talked to him. After that he directly slept. That day is finally over. Both Harry and Ron appeared to be cursed to lose directions. Whenever they go out they would never make it to ss in time. Something always goes wrong for them. As for Jonathan it is not a problem at all. He has already memorized all the important things at Hogwarts School and he can find his way around the school without any problem. Also Jonathan specifically looked for the location of the school caretaker Argus Filch. This ce has the marauder¡¯s map that he wanted to get it. Any way it belongs to his father as much as belongs to Harry. So he wanted to get this thing for himself. During the time of sses Jonathan listened to it carefully. Knowledge is always useful and even if he already knows everything there are things that are always out of books and know by experience of the teachers. Jonathan listened attentively. The two men benches were arranged in all sses and Jonathan straight away sat by the side of Daphne which made her happy. On the other hand Hermione sat in the same ce as she usually sits. The history ss is boring but Jonathan was not bored. He is doing two things at the same time. One is nning his future moves and the second is collecting his doubts about the magic of this world. Why does he need to know the origin of magic? Well it is very simple. Based on the original plot the protagonist of this world did not seem to think of getting his hands on the origin of magic. At the same time Voldemort is more interested in power than going through the origin of magic. This means that neither of them are the original protagonist or viin of this world. More like they are some, timeline protagonist or the viin. They are like fleeting characters that appear for their own story just like formation of a fairy tale or something like that. Other than that they did not have a bigger role. Their entire story revolves around two things one is the Horcrux magic and the second is the items of the deathly hallows. As long as Jonathan puts his fingers in any of these two matters, he would definitely be implicated. Other than that, he would have to find the other protagonists and viins of this world. For that he has to touch the origin of the magic. A qualified viin should always have to keep his eyes on the bigger picture of the world. Instead of a single plot like a cannon fodder viin that appears fleetingly and dies a shortly after just like his father in this plot. Sirius was introduced in the third part as a viin at the beginning and redeems himself as the good person in the end. Naturally he diedter without achieving anything like a stupid cannon fodder. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to be a part of this small thing instead he wanted to step into the big picture and fight his way for the supremacy over the world. He did not believe that all the gods, demons and other beings that should originally be there would vanish out of thin air without even leaving their bodies. So his first target should be the origin of magic that was found at various ces of the world. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 30 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 18: transfiguration class cat with golden circles around the eyes Chapter 18: transfiguration ss cat with golden circles around the eyes He did not believe that all the gods, demons and other beings that should originally be there would vanish out of thin air without even leaving their bodies. So his first target should be the origin of magic that was found at various ces of the world. Based on the oldest records of this world the first one started in Africa, and there are others in India, Mayan¡­ Going to this ces and finding out the information from here would give him the connections to the truth. But it is not the time to think about it as he listened to the history of magic less from professor Binns. Also there is information rted to magic that did not require wand usage too. In his first Transfiguration ss on Thursday, Professor Mcgonagall turned into a cat and sat on the desk looking at the students that are entering the ss. If you observe closely there is a mark of sses on the eyes of the cat which professor McGonagall wears. If they know the basics of Animagus then they can tell that the cat is professor McGonagall. Jonathan actually wanted tough at the strange cat with round circle around its eyes. But Jonathan held back so that his image would not be damage easily. Unfortunately Ron and Harry are stupid enough to lose their waying to the ss and evenmenting on professor Mcgonagall. So they got reprimanded before the ss starts. Professor McGonagall transfigures her desk into a pig and then back again. While exining how Transfiguration itself is some of the mostplex and dangerous magic to be learned, She also warned that anyone who will get caught messing around with it will have to be banned from the ss. The entire ss is very impressed. But soon they realized that they are not going to be changing furniture into animals. They are going to turn a matchstick into a needle. Originally in the entire ss only Hermione should seed in this and all the other people would be clueless on what to do. This includes Draco as none of the people are good at fundamentals even with all the pre education that noble kids received. ¡°Ding Host, make your choice, Option 1: do not show your capabilities during the ss; Host would be more introverted. Option 2:plete the transfiguration before Hermione but do not share the experience; Host would be rewarded with 10 house points and host will be popr in both Gryffindor and Slytherin. Option 3:plete the transfiguration before Hermione but do not share the experience; Host would be rewarded with 20 house points, Host will be popr in both Gryffindor and Slytherin. Host will receive 10 percent improvement in transfiguration mastery towards moderate level ¡­¡­¡­¡± Skill levels are divided into 5 parts from novice, moderate, proficient, master and god levels. Immediately Jonathan chose the third option as he already knows how to turn the matchstick into a needle perfectly. The process is to convert the texture of the wood to that of the metal. Thepression of wood to the density of metal and then change its original nature is hard work to do. Fortunately he has theprehension skill that is in master level. It let him study the process easily andprehend the key points of the process of transfiguration. So he was able to achieve it. It was really hard work and Jonathan understood on how difficult the process is. Hermione was able to achieve it so quickly shows how talented she actually is. But if one thing is good something would naturally be bad. Her intelligence is good in studies. But the emotional level and trust level are a little problematic. If not she would have discovered the true nature of Jonathan from his gentle facade. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. When Jonathanpleted professor McGonagall was impressed and Gryffindor received 10 points for Jonathan¡¯s achievement. At the same time Jonathan started to teach Daphne Greengrass on how to transfigure the matchstick into a needle. Hermione that is sitting in front of them looked at Jonathan for a moment and she asked Jonathan for help. Professor McGonagall did not object Jonathan from sharing his experience. So Jonathan spoke about his experience in simple words. Both Hermione and Daphne are intelligent people and they immediately seeded. This made professor McGonagall happy again gave him another 10 points for his good deeds. Her opinion of Jonathan changed for the better and the influence on her opinion of him that came from his father Sirius has faded a little. The good image is the investment of a white viin for the future deeds he does. So he has to umte them slowly. On the other hand Harry and Ron are sulking because they were unable to do that even after listening to the words of Jonathan. Daphne and Hermionepleted the transfiguration easily. Even pansy was able to do it before the end of the ss. The reason why Harry was unable to do is because of hatred he has towards Jonathan because of Sirius. As for Ron, he is simply jealous and he flunked the entire thing. On the next day there is another ss for thebined Slytherin and Gryffindor. It is the defense against dark arts ss with professor Quirrell. Most people are actually looking forward to this ss because of knowing about the dark arts. Unfortunately it has be a joke. The main thing that was taught or to be more precise the only thing they got from the ss are the cowardly experiences of professor Quirrell. Everything is about his sad adventurers rted to a vampire in Romania, an African prince that gave him his turban for clearing some zombie. Well just like that the day ended. On the next day Hedwig brought a letter to Harry while Jonathan also received a letter from Goldy. It was from wily. It seems to have collected the materials that Jonathan asked it to. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 30 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 19: first flying class Chapter 19: first flying ss It was from wily. It seems to have collected the materials that Jonathan asked it to. As for the money, they already had some on their hands. Well most of the things are stolen. Where did you see that viin would pay the money for the goods? Viin is meant to deceive other people and that is exactly what he does. In the school Jonathan has to do many things and the time he has is not enough for him toplete all these things. So he usually uses a time turner to solve this problem. The time turner he has is given to him by his grandmother from the secret artifacts of ck family. Do only ministry of magic has time turners. The pure blood families also had them. It is especially so for the pure blood families with long linage in the history. He specifically asked her for this time turner. Using this timer turner the maximum time he can go back outside the bounds of time is only 5 hours. He has been using this to study many things over the years. Even in the Malfoy family he used the inferior invisibility cloak along with time turner to sneak around the library of Malfoy family. Well the normal library without any old dark magic books that is open for him and Draco. This is a reason why Jonathan¡¯s growth is a little abnormal. Every day he would spend extra 5 hours to do various things. This has happened for more than 7 years which let him age for extra 12775 hours. This is equals to 532+ days that is more than a year. So he looks a year older than his appearance. Based on the normal time line he is still 12 year old. But his physical and mental age is over 13 year old. Hermione also suffered this thing a little. Fortunately she only stayed out of bounds of time in her third year for only 45+ days all in total hours. This would not let her age much but she is already olderpared to many students on the same ss. She was born in September so technically she is over 9 months older than Harry. For that matter she is also older than Jonathan but not now. ¡­¡­¡­. Friday they have potions ss. Jonathan arrived early and upied his ce as usual. Except for Harry, Snape would not bother with anyone for the time being. So Jonathan peacefully sat beside Daphne without any problem. When a Slytherin and a Gryffindor sat beside each other harmoniously why would anyone quarrel about this? Fortunately the number of students is in odd numbers. Originally Jonathan should not present in this world a poor Slytherin has to do his or her things alone. Now this was solved with the presence of Jonathan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Harry was mocked by Snape and Jonathan did not show any thoughts of making a move. As usual Draco answered and he was given points. Things are solved. The system is also silent and did not issue any choices. So he let things go. After that he went to library to learn more from the advances study materials in the library. The most useful thing about Hogwarts is that there are many useful things here for him to read. His target is to see if he can find some clues about magic origin. But the more he read the less he find. His theoretical knowledge is deep and some of the things here were easilyprehended by him. But all of this was research material on some inventions and other nonsense. Jonathan knows that the most important things are not left out in the in sight. Most probably the thing he is looking for is in the restricted section. He did not have the authority to go there. So he simply studied other books to acquire more knowledge. Just like that 2 weeks has gone by. Now they are having the flying ss. It is a joint ss with Slytherin and Gryffindor as usual. Madam Hooch leads the ss, gently sending the new fliers off the ground. Jonathan knows that his time hase to make his move and gain his first friend from the Gryffindor. Even though it was 2 weeks into the school Jonathan did not gain even a single proper friend from Gryffindor. Even though there is Hermione that speaks to him it was just nominal and did not get too deep. After the previous experience sharing in the transfiguration ss the students would speak to him from time to time. But none of them has formed friendship with him. Today the situation is different. He is going to save Neville and gain the poprity in both Gryffindor and Slytherin. Right at that time madam hooch told all the students to get on the brooms but not to fly. Jonathan got on the broom. At the same time his wand is ready to cast the levitation charm to stop Neville from falling. Right then Neville¡¯s broom started to run amok. It did all kinds of feats in the sky as if it was professionally trained broomstick. ¡°Ding Host, make your choice, Option1: do not save Neville; host would not be able to make any friends for another 2 weeks Option 2: save Neville from falling; host gains another 10 house points for Gryffindor and the reputation of the host increases by 10 percent. Option 3: save Neville and stop the Rememberall crystal ball of Neville falling into the hands of Draco. The show off and face pping plot for the protagonist would be gone, Protagonist Harry potter would not be selected into the Quidditch team in the first year. Host gains moderate level flying skill along with 10 house points for Gryffindor and good reputation from the surrounding people. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± Jonathan wanted tough at the situation but he held back because this time he is here to make a good name instead of having negative impression. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 30 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 20: professor flit wick became interested Chapter 20: professor flit wick became interested Jonathan wanted tough at the situation but he held back because this time he is here to make a good name instead of having negative impression. He immediately chose the third option and it was more valuable to him than other things. After making the choice Jonathan started to wait for the opportunity. During one of those feats the brook went over a guardian statue near the hall and Neville¡¯s robe got stuck to those swords of the stone guardian. Jonathan took the opportunity to take out the wand that looked like the freshly broken stem of a nt. Right when Neville was about to fall Jonathan waved his wand and everyone heard his incantation of the levitation spell. ¡°Wingardium Leviosa¡± Neville that should fall on the ground started to float and Jonathan slowly let him fall on the ground without a strong impact. But still Neville was dizzy and the Rememberall crystal ball on his hand fell down. Jonathan once again cast the levitation spell to get his hands on the Rememberall crystal ball that Draco wanted to snatch when it is rolling on the ground. Draco looked at Jonathan with sinister eyes wanting to attack Jonathan. But he stopped because of the number of people present. On the other hand madam hooch came to Neville taking care of his situation. Fortunately he was not injured and he was only dizzy. Madam hooch looked at Jonathan with much appreciation and said. ¡°Gryffindor would get 10 points for Jonathan¡¯s act of saving Neville in critical situation. The ss would be stopped here. No one causes any trouble next. Stay where you are and wait for me toe back. Also, there is no flying with the brooms when I am not around. Anyone that vites the rules would be banned from my ss and Quidditch selections.¡± Then she wanted to take Neville to the infirmary to check the situation properly. It is so that there is no hidden injury or danger. Right then Jonathan called her. ¡°Madam Hooch, wait a minute¡­.¡± Jonathan said this and wanted to walk towards her with the Rememberall crystal ball. But Harry and Ron the impulsive duo stepped forward and said. ¡°That is the Rememberall crystal ball of Neville, give it here and we will give it back to him when he returns.¡± Harry said with an angry face with hatred clearly written on it. Jonathan did not even bother to answer to Harry and Ron and walked toward madam hooch. Then Jonathan gave the Rememberall crystal ball to her and asked her to give it back to Neville when he wakes up. She looked at him appreciating. Her prejudice towards Jonathan has already diminished more than half. After that he returned back to the crowd without any emotional fluctuations. It is as if he has not done something to be proud about but a normal thing to do as usual. The surrounding students from both Gryffindor and Slytherin came to him and started to tell him how impressed they are. At the same time some of them started to form friends with Jonathan. Well not thick friends but superficial friends. Even pansy and her gang of bully girls also came to speak to Jonathan with a positive opinion. With the two times of getting poprity bonus Jonathan is perfectly on the positive side 20 percent poprity bonus. When it reaches 100 percent no one would believe even if he did something bad unless they saw it with their own eyes or proved it with evidence. The starting is easy but the more he moves forward the slower the pace of improvement is. 100 percent poprity and trust is his goal that is needed for many of his future ns to work. So Jonathan is working hard for this. At the same time he received the rewards for his choice. Well one of them from madam hooch, one from the surrounding people and the third from the system. During the entire time Jonathan directly ignored Harry potter and Ronpletely. He did not even give them a reply for their words or retaliated against them. It is as if they were treated as air. This made Harry even angrier but he restrained himself from doing anything stupid. On the other hand Ron directly hid behind Harry with red face because some people red at them when they spoke to Jonathan like that. The sarcastic and angry faces of others along with the looks of despise made him flustered. So he could not show his face to others right now. With this move of Jonathan the youngest seeker title that Harry should have was broken. Based on his enquiry the system told Jonathan that Harry has master level of flying skill from the very start as hereditary bonus in the potter¡¯s family. Jonathan would not let Harry enter into the Quidditch so easily. As for his entry it is a different matter. After the ss Jonathan went to the hospital wing to find Neville that is still resting. He spoke to Madam Poppy Pomfrey about the situation of Neville and even spoke to Neville before leaving. Neville would stay in the hospital wing for the day topletely check the situation. During the dinner time the deeds of Jonathan has spread throughout the school and the impression of people towards him has changed greatly. There is no more piercing gazes towards him or anything else. There are a few ps from people that appreciated his act of saving someone. Professor Flitwick became interested in on how Jonathan casted the spell without being taught. Technically this is a spell that requires wand movement. Before joining the school they would not be able to get a wand. Even if they wanted to use the wand of his parents, Jonathan is an orphan. So where does Jonathan get the skill. ¡°Is it the talent in casting charms and spell?¡± He muttered with shining eyes looking toward Jonathan that is calmly eating his dinner. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 35 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 21: the whistle blower Chapter 21: the whistle blower ¡°Is it the talent in casting charms and spell?¡± He muttered with shining eyes looking toward Jonathan that is calmly eating his dinner. He did not have proper sessors for his dueling champion title. Even though he is small he has a big name. He wanted to test Jonathanter to see if Jonathan really has good talent. If he did have good talent then he would train Jonathan in spell casting and charm casting for some world tournaments. This is what he is thinking looking at Jonathan. Jonathan noticed his gaze but he did not feel any malice so he smiled back at professor Flitwick and then continued to eat some tasty food. The cooking of house elves is very good and the salt and spices are to the mark giving the food some strong after taste. Even thought he is a viin, he likes cooking and would not put on airs when ites to cooking. He acts like a gentle spirit most of the times that acts as a cover for all of his evil actions and sinister thoughts. ¡­¡­¡­.. Malfoy did not get to act during the flying ss. So he decided topete with Harry now. So he and his cronies Crabbe and Goyle came to Harry and Ron. Jonathan on the other hand watched the show while eating chicken wings as if he was watching a movie. Draco started to tease Harry and Ron on how they were ignored by Jonathan during the flying ss and did not even bother to look at them. Both sides did not back down and Hermione looked at the incident with interest. She tried to help calm Harry and Ron. Unfortunately neither of them is listening type. Instead they are impulsive type. The tensions grew more and more. Finally Draco that could not hold the pressure challenges Harry to a wizard duel and Harry epts it without even knowing what it was. Hermione tried her best to tell them dissuade them telling that this is breaking school rules. But none listens to her words. During this time Jonathan did not say anything to stop them or make the situation worse. Sometimes, protagonist would create incidents that would put them in danger which is mostly inflicted by them. When they solve them they would gain rewards and experience strange things. After that they would proudly announce that they have solved the problem. The brain dead IQ people would apud for the protagonist for the solving the problem they created by themselves. This is truly strange and the protagonists mostly did not require a system to get rewards. Jonathan was envious of this point and he wanted to know how the brain of those protagonists works. Well he is not in a hurry over anything. While he is thinking Jonathan got a choice. ¡°Ding Host, make your choice, Choice 1: be the whistle blower and report on the duel agreement to professor Mcgonagall; Rewards the transfiguration talent upgraded to the moderate level. Choice 2: be the whistle blower and report on the duel agreement to professor Snape; Rewards the potions making talent upgraded to the moderate level. Choice 3: be the whistle blower and report on the duel agreement to professor Dumbledore; Rewards the legilimency and lumency talents upgraded to moderate level. Choice 4: be the whistle blower and report on the duel agreement to Argus Flich; Rewards chance of getting spotted during sneaking around would be reduced by 10 percent. Choice 5: host canplete all the above choices. This rewards the host with all the rewards along with extra 10 percent in all the talents that host possesses. Also host might gain extra 20 house points. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± At the house points scoring hour sses there is a special ce that shows, who cause the increase in points and who lost them. This is the same for every house which would be easy for the students to recognize the people that did good and bad. After dinner Jonathan did not return back to the Gryffindormon room. Instead he first went to find professor Mcgonagall and exined the situation. She has a name for being extremely strict. That is she is stricter than professor Snape. She did not just show that on the surface usually. Jonathan went to her and exined the incident about the duel agreement between Harry and Draco. She wanted to act impulsively just like any other Gryffindor. After that he told her to not to act impulsively but to catch the people red handed. Then Jonathan went to speak with professor Snape. Well he did not like to be disturbed. So Jonathan gave him the summary of the situation and also told him that he already informed professor Mcgonagall. Then Jonathan went to professor Dumbledore''s office. Going into professor Dumbledore¡¯s office is tricky because you need a password to enter. But Jonathan did not have this problem because of the strange names that professor Dumbledore put as password has a pattern. Jonathan remembers these words from his mistress in the previous life. He wanted to create a funny atmosphere to get her and he memorized them. Now he recited them one by one continuously and one of them hit the spot. When the spiraling steps appeared Jonathan stepped on and they took him to the top to the office of the head master. Dumbledore was surprised that a first year student coulde and even cracked his password. Well it is not much of a puzzle to begin with. A little logical thinking can solve the problem. But the wizards are famous for theck of logical thinking when it is most required. So Dumbledore is surprised a little. Any way he recognized Jonathan and knows that Jonathan is the heir of the ck family. Dumbledore is indifferent to most of the things and he was even sympathetic to Draco thates to kill him. Well his real thoughts are unknown. So he did not directly Judge Jonathan¡­¡­.. ------------------------------------------------------------- youcan read up to 35 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 22: chatting with Dumbledore Chapter 22: chatting with Dumbledore Well his real thoughts are unknown. So he did not directly judge Jonathan. Instead he gave an opportunity for Jonathan to exin the purpose of his visit. Jonathan simply told him about the dueling agreement of Harry and Draco tonight. After he finished speaking Jonathan continued. ¡°I am not doing this to get any revenge or other things. There is an intelligent girl named Hermione that is mingling with Harry and Ron. She is a good person and I don¡¯t want her to be caught between the fight of the morons. I am doing this for her. I believe that Draco would nevere out instead he wanted to use this opportunity to make them caught and get punished. So even if professor Snape and professor Mcgonagall catches them the entire thing would be awkward. Thinking of all this I came here to report this to you sir the head master of Hogwarts.¡± Dumbledore became interested in one point. That is Hermione is a muggle born witch, Why would Jonathan that is from the ck family, which is on the pure blood supremacy side, would want to save her? Well he wanted to ask Jonathan directly. The information that can be obtained through normal conversation would not require Dumbledore to use legilimency on Jonathan. So he asked the same question to Jonathan. ¡°You from the ck family should despise the muggle born wizards and witches right. Why do you want to help Hermione? Is there a reason for that?¡± Jonathan smiled internally and told him the prepared answer. ¡°Professor, you should not this kind of question. There is always right and wrong in many things. Based on the history I studied muggles ones branded wizards and witches as evil and tried to exterminate us. At that time the pure blooded families formed into a force that stopped the muggles from exterminating the wizards and witches. They saved the wizarding society. This has created the current wizarding society that is hiding from the normal world. But when there is war there are losses of life. This loss of life breeds to hatred and the hatred is converted into prejudice. This is the difference between the pure blood families and the muggle born wizards. Actually the muggle born wizards are also wizards from the same origin of the wizarding families. What happened in the past has already happened and I cannot target someone that did not have any connection with it pay the price. Hermione is a muggle born witch with good learning capabilities and understanding. She needs to be well protected for the future of the wizarding world. I as a wizard and a part of the wizarding world would not want to me her or other muggle born witches and wizards for things that happened centuries ago. Even though my grandmother specifically said about the pure blood supremacy, I do not agree with her. May be because of my thoughts I was not selected into the Slytherin and was ced in Gryffindor¡­.¡± Jonathan mixed in truth and lie as he wanted to create a desired effect on Dumbledore. It worked well. Also Jonathan¡¯s special mind protection charm is in his hanging around his neck as a pendent. It was specifically given to him by his grandmother to keep his mind from being polluted by other people with magic. As long as it was intact he doesn¡¯t have to fear about Dumbledore peeking into his mind. He has too many secrets that he cannot let Dumbledore peek in. After the little talk with Jonathan, Dumbledore understood the nature of Jonathan and he became happy. He just like others thought that Jonathan is a pure blood enthusiast. But he found that Jonathan is not like that and still has goodness in his heart. Also he divides a clear line between good and evil. Dumbledore was very much satisfied with the words of Jonathan. He did not have much doubt in Jonathan because he knows the life of Jonathan in Malfoy family and ck family. After the small chat Jonathan left the office of Dumbledore and came to Argus Flich to inform him about the incident during the night. Flich told Jonathan that Draco has already informed him about this matter. Since there is another person that told him about this, he became more determined to catch the students that wander around during the night. With the entire thing set Jonathan returned to the dormitory. He was not free. For the protagonist everything woulde to him quickly with opportunities and special chances. But as a viin he has to earn everything with hard work. So he started to study things during after dinner. His home work is alreadypleted that day. Now he was studying and noting down the plot that he remembered during from his previous life. It was useful to him. There is no person in the world that can say that they have absolute memory. Forgetting a plot would lead to many problems. So he has to note it down and keep it safely in his special system space. This way he would not have to worry about things suddenly happening. On the other hand he studied other spells, charms, and things during his free time before sleeping. He did not forget to exercise and do some strong physical workout during this time. The fit body is needed in fighting in the future. He leant martial arts in his previous life for his safety. Now he is relearning it again and adapting it to the body. He is almost creating the muscle memory to make his body stronger other than being a wizard. This took a part of the time every day. The extra 5 hours that he got from the time turner are spent like this every day. In the night Jonathan did not go out to check anything but he stayed in themon room sitting on one of the big chair near the fire pit reading a book. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 40 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 23: manipulative words of Jonathan stopped Hermione and Neville Chapter 23: maniptive words of Jonathan stopped Hermione and Neville The extra 5 hours that he got from the time turner are spent like this every day. In the night Jonathan did not go out to check anything but he stayed in themon room sitting on one of the big chair near the fire pit reading a book. On the other big chair Neville is sitting silently as if he was thinking something deeply. When it waste and the curfew hours are started, Harry and Ron suddenly came down the male dorm rooms. They are preparing to go to the trophy room to uphold their end of the deal in the wizard duel set between them and Draco. Jonathan did not lift his head as he read the book during the time without saying a word. Right then Hermione came out of the female dorms and tried to stop Harry and Ron from breaking the rules. Neville also moved out of his chair and said a few words to Harry and Ron. But Ron is like a little devil in the ear of Harry singing the song about the pride of a wizard and the duty to uphold their end of the deal for the duel. Finally with no choice Hermione and Neville also wanted to tag along if something happens to Harry and Ron. Right when they were about to leave Jonathan spoke. ¡°Hermione, Neville it is not good to go out during this time as it breaks the rules. You can help other people and try to stop them from breaking the rules. But you should never break the rules by yourself. It would make the entire purpose of stopping other people useless. So let them go and you stay back without breaking school rules. You tried your best to stop them but and that is all you can do within your limits.¡± Jonathan said without even looking at them as his face still looks at the book with a strong serenity giving the entire scene a picturesque appearance. His voice was gentle and smooth and at the same time it is also firm and domineering. Hermione and others were mesmerized for a few seconds. Hermione thought what Jonathan said is true, Neville also thought the same. In order to make his point more Jonathan continued. ¡®If you really want them not to break the rules, you can report them to the teacher. This way they would be reprimanded and they would not think of breaking the rules in the future. That is the best thing you can do for your ssmate from going astray from the righteous path. If they really wanted a duel then they can always approach their teacher and make an official duel agreement instead of sneaking in the night like thieves breaking the school rules. As for upholding the wizard¡¯s honor, don¡¯t kid me. We are still children around 11 to 12 years old. We are not wizards yet and we should abide by the rules unless you are strong enough to stand at the pinnacle where the rules cannot stop you.¡± Jonathan said still looking at the book and with his final words he looked straight into the eyes of Neville and Hermione. Even now he ignored Harry and Ron as if they are air. The noble temperament of Jonathan and his words made Hermione blush suddenly. She decided to not to go with Harry and Ron right now. Neville also the same as he would not even remember the password to enter back. So he directly abandoned the thought of going along with Harry and Ron. Harry and Ron looked at Jonathan with anger, Ron snorted coldly and said. ¡°Being a pure blooded wizard and the son of a murdered is so cowardly. Even his father also stabbed the back of the people silently like a coward instead of confronting them face to face.¡± Jonathan finally looked towards Ron after the words that Ron spoke just now. Ron knows that he was out of line. But the face of Jonathan is not angry. He just smiled at them, which is very normal and very friendly. But Ron felt an invisible chill down his spine at that moment. For him the smile of Jonathan was more deadly than the demon he imagined when he heard those ghost stories. Harry did not notice this as the entire focus of Jonathan was on Ron. Ron almost slumped on the ground from fear as his legs gave away. But Harry pulled him and took Ron out of this Gryffindormon room. After going out of this ce Ron panted heavily and said to Harry. ¡°Thank you Harry, I felt like I was going to be devoured by a demon. Even though he was just smiling at us, it felt scary.¡± Harry did not answer as he has other thoughts in his mind. When they came out of themon room the fatdy left for her evening stroll. So even if they wanted to go inside they would not be able to because there is no one to open the door. They don¡¯t know that they are being observed by Argus Filch and his cat, Mrs. Norris right now. He did not catch them right away as if he doesn¡¯t want to say the excuse that they identally came out and fatdy left before they enter back into the Gryffindormon room. He wanted to catch them red handed so he silently waited on the side. On the other hand professor Mcgonagall and professor Snape met in the trophy room for the same reason as to catch Harry and others that mighte. Looking at each other they knows that the matter was told to them by someone. But neither of them thought that the other party was reported by Jonathan and pushed the me to Draco subconsciously because Jonathan always acted as a good person. The white viin would never be doubted by the plot line characters easily because of his character. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 40 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 24: the plot corrects itself Chapter 24: the plot corrects itself But neither of them thought that the other party was reported by Jonathan and pushed the me to Draco subconsciously because Jonathan always acted as a good person. The white viin would never be doubted by the plot line characters easily because of his character. Dumbledore is not here in person but he can perceive the things and thought that Jonathan made an borate n to catch Harry and his group. But when he listened to the words of Harry in the Gryffindormon room through his magic eavesdropping through the fire, he changed his opinion of Jonathan again. He thinks Jonathan is dangerous. But at the same time he is ying within the rules and everything he said right nowpletely true. Dumbledore even remembered his sister and some of his past mistakes with the words of Jonathan. If Jonathan said this to him in the past he would not have made so many mistakes. It is not like no one has ever said these to him. It is just that he did not listen to their words. While he is contemting over the past, Harry and Ron moved to the trophy room where Harry saw the trophy rted to Quidditch. His father¡¯s name was on the trophy making him motivated towards Quidditch. Both snake and Mcgonagall watched Harry and Ron going around and also listened to their conversation using he invisibility spell. When they found out what Jonathan said is true they wanted to appear out. But the voice of Dumbledore made them stop. After that they left under his orders. Flich was here following Harry and Ron. He wanted to catch them but he could not because he was dyed by the enchantment of Dumbledore. Both Ron and Harry noticed the small sounds and though that Flich was going to catch them. They started to run away while Flich chased with the cat. The entire incident happened just like that in the original plot. Harry and Ron realized that they are tricked by Draco. They begin to hide and then run away. Not sure where they are going, they identally end up in the forbidden area on the third floor, staring at arge and scary three-headed dog. Well the door was originally locked and Hermione should unlock the door. But this time Dumbledore has to help them with that. Even thought the three headed dog fluffy inside is dangerous it would not bite them. It would only scare them. He kept the dog here just to scare people and it was already orders to only scare but not to eat. Eating or biting or attacking the wizards or muggles would conflicts withws and rules for the magic beasts. So it was only kept here to guard and scare the people. Harry and Ron are safe. Both Ron and Harry manage to get back to their dorm safely, though they are terrified. They were not reprimanded by Dumbledore or anyone. But the curiosity of Harry was aroused by pointing out that the dog was standing on a trapdoor. The next morning, Harry and Ron are discussing what the dog could be guarding when the mail arrives. Harry receives a Nimbus 2000, a racing broomstick, along with a note from Professor McGonagall summoning him to Quidditch practice. Originally Harry would not be able to participate in the Quidditch because Jonathan disrupted the previous chance. Butst night when Harry was looking at the trophies of his father and his forefathers this immediately made Dumbledore realize the Harry might have a talent to be a seeker in the Quidditch team. So he made the call and told professor Mcgonagall about this. Jonathan that looked at the situation knows that the plot has returned to its original track. But Jonathan did not see Lucius bing normal. This means that the plot only corrects the most important things but not the irreversible things as he did. If Harry bes impotent the plot might not take this into consideration or correct it. His impotency did not have to do anything with him being the hero and fight the Voldemort. But if Harry losses his wand then the plot might try to correct it. This wand is required for the plot in many ces for some important events. Simrly he needs to participate in the tri wizard tournamentter. There and in few other ces he used the broom to fly and do some important things rted to the plot. For that to achieve he has to learn how to fly and also have to fly very well. So the plot corrected itself automatically. Jonathan wanted to do few more things to check his theory. For that he needs ab rat. Jonathan thought of using Percy in this matter as he is also a candidate for the foolish viin. As for trying Jonathan would do thatter. ¡­¡­¡­.. Draco tells Harry that first-year students are not allowed broomsticks. Draco then tries to report Harry to Professor Flitwick who just expresses admiration for Harry''s father¡¯s talent having heard from professor Dumbledore. They assumed that Harry might have the same talent and so they wanted to try. Just to encourage him they sent him a broomstick of thetest model. This time it was given by Dumbledore instead of professor Mcgonagall. Harry and Ron showed pride when they looked towards Jonathan. But they noticed that Jonathan is not even paying attention to them. This made them a little embarrassed but soon their eyes reached the top of their heads with the stupid pride. Hermione on the side is a little confused, Butter when she thought about the trophies about the seekers from the Gryffindor Quidditch team that achieved great results are from potter¡¯s family. With that she calmed down and looked at Harry and others. Jonathan did not like Dumbledore meddling into the things. So he decided to give a little twist into the things. For that he used a type writer to write a letter. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 40 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 25: a letter to twist the minds of the people Chapter 25: a letter to twist the minds of the people So he decided to give a little twist into the things. For that he used a type writer to write a letter. Then he made a few copies of this using his grandmother¡¯s wand. He also has his mother¡¯s wand that was hidden secretly and was given to him by his grandmother along with her wand. Unfortunately no matter how many wands he has there is still trace on him instead of the wand. So any magic he uses would be under the monitoring of the ministry of magic. Currently he did not have enough power to remove the trace. So he can only sigh about this and continue with what he was doing. The letters were then sent by his Goldy to his loyal servant Kreacher and wily. There is an extra letter attached to it with his instructions. Immediately both the house elves, especially wily with his intelligence understood the idea of Jonathan. His dark and cunning nature perfectly matches with Jonathan so he thought of bingplete loyal servant of Jonathan like a personal butler for those muggles. Well this is his fleeting thought but not a firm one. He needs to observe Jonathan more to be his loyal servant. Also he has gain the approval of Jonathan to be his servant. So he decided to work harder. Well he is not a paid employee right now. Jonathan sent the letters. The letters contain the information about how the broom stick is allowed for the first year for the selfish thoughts of Dumbledore. It was to Harry potter the savior that needed to be safeguarded instead of doing something dangerous and stupid at a young age. This was sent to all noble houses along with the media and the ministry all over Ennd through anonymous means of wily and Kreacher. It even spread out of the country. It is not saying that Harry did not have the talent to fly. It is saying that he is too young and might have idents. Being the savior many people don¡¯t want Harry to have idents. So the situation immediately boiled. The news papers that got the news but did not receive any suppression from Dumbledore decided to publish this as quickly as possible. This is because after Dumbledore and others find out about this they might suppress the news. Also the news of the youngest Quidditch yer is amazing. If Harry really have an ident in this matter than the things would be strangeter. This is the n Jonathan came up with. Well he is a viin and this is child¡¯s y for him. The situation where Voldemort in the back of the head of professor Quirrell cast a confusion spell that professor Snape stops can be best used in this situationter. This is not all there will be an incident of troll entering into Hogwarts. Jonathan is going to send this into the public eyes too. For that the good camera man is required and Jonathan is actually going to use modern technology if possible. He doesn¡¯t know if the pen cameras and other things are formed in this world or not. If they formed then Jonathan would think of a way to get them and record the incident of the troll. This is his thought and he mentioned it in the letter that he sent to Kreacher and wily. They should be doing the things right now and Jonathan would see the results in a few days. On the next day morning on September 20 many owls appeared in the great hall carrying news papers and letters. There is one big one for Draco too. It was also a nimbus 2000. The face of Draco was brightly lit looking at the new broomstick that his father got him. On the other hand the news papers have articles on how Hogwarts is pushing their savior to show talent in flying. There are safety problems and much other nonsense. Dumbledore got letters from the board that manages Hogwarts about the decision to make Harry participate in Quidditch at hat young age. Also it mentioned that Harry was living in the muggle world for so long and did not have any contact with the magical world. So for him to participate in Quidditch was really not good without proper practice and training for a year. Both public and nobles along with many great wizards form within Ennd and other countries that were connected to Voldemort before started to shot against Dumbledore. Fudge that recently became the minister thought that the things are not right and don¡¯t know which side he should take in the current situation. Because taking the side of Dumbledore right now would cause his image to drop, while standing opposite to him now would lose his support from Dumbledore. This time he made a choice to stand on the side of Dumbledore. That is he bet on Dumbledore this time. The reason why the mass public outrage was caused is because of the borate way of Jonathan exining many idents in Quidditch that their savior might face. Some time hearing bad things or listening bad things about a person their want to be safe or a person with the simr name would cause people to feel anxious. Jonathan used this very point to create the article in the letter that caused the current incident. What Jonathan said ispletely true but the possibility of that happening is magnified by him and he even wrote the consequences in the most horrifying way. So the people started to boil at this. Well that is not the only thing he said. He made a special note that giving the preferential treatment to Harry over other students of the same age might create gap between them. This way the savior Harry would be isted in the school¡­¡­ The words of Jonathan would touch the concern of the parents, the thoughts of the critics and even the pride of the nobles. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 40 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 26: achievement reward Chapter 26: achievement reward This way the savior Harry would be isted in the school¡­¡­ The words of Jonathan would touch the concern of the parents, the thoughts of the critics and even the pride of the nobles. Can Dumbledore bear with all this? Well he can really bear this and evene out victorious. But it will definitely wear out some of his connections. The more connections that Dumbledore loses right now would lead to more problems the order of the phoenix cannot solve. At the same time the targets of Jonathan would be in dangerous situation without any support or protection. At that time Jonathan can step forward to help them and gain some mutual benefits. This is his n from the start. Now he is implementing the things step by step. Because of all the troubles that Jonathan created but not pour oil in the fire to improve the troubles, Dumbledore solved them after 8 days. But the result is that Harry would not be selected for Quidditch this year. Just like normal times the new students can only participate in Quidditch selections in the second year. Also the broomsticks of Harry and Draco were confiscated. There is another good thing the broom stick nimbus 2000 costs more than 500 gold galleons. For the shares that Jonathan has he would received at least 50 gold galleons on every broom that was sold. For the brooms that both Draco and Harry got, Jonathan received 100 gold galleons as bonus. But these brooms are useless for both Draco and Harry. Even in the future Jonathan would not let them use the brooms with another reason. When Jonathan achieved this result the system gave him a special reward. ¡°Ding Congrattions host, for the act of viiny and sessfully damage the chance of the protagonist and his supporter. Congrattions host, you will be rewarded with your flying skill upgraded to master grade directly. You will be able to fly at master grade flying skills on all kinds of magical flying devices of this world and other worlds. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Jonathan was really surprised to see that achieving something beyond the choice has this kind of benefits. So he has changed his ns a little and started to think of a way to make the achievements that are higher than that of choices from the system. There is another thing here that cannot be overlooked. Dumbledore is not an idiot and he can tell that someone specifically pointed fingers at him and Harry. Also that someone is in the school. He doubts Jonathan for this matter directly. But there is no suspicious activity from Jonathan during this time. Since Jonathan did not cause anything major before he did not look at Jonathan specifically. Jonathan knows that this would happen as he is the most suspicious person with the most negative points from birth, background and other things including motive. Because of this Jonathan has already typed another set of letters rted to the troll incidents and have already sent them. He did the typing work in the room of requirements before in secret. At that time he was not under surveince. In the letters he sent he already mentioned the information to both wily and Kreacher. So they wouldplete the task on the next day of the Halloween. There is no confusion in this matter. Jonathan was smiling and he is actually practicing lumency and legilimency on himself when he was free. Also after he was done sending the letters he stopped using the time turner. During this time he did not do anything that is out of order. Well he usually exercises and does somemon things on spell casting and wand movements¡­. These things are normal for a hardworking person that did not attract much attention to him. So all in all, Jonathan is having free time in his hectic schedule of practice over the years. The entire month of October Jonathan did not do anything out of order. He acted just like everyone. With that the suspicion on him was shifted to the mysterious person that is hunting unicorn in the forbidden forest. Dumbledore thought that it was the remnant of the death eaters or some other dark wizard that has grudge against him. It was the Halloween day that is 31st of the October. Jonathan was ready. Also during this time he changed his style a little and the green wand usually seen rotating around his fingers like a pin wheel. It was like a childish mesmerizing act to attract attention of the children of that age. Well it is understandable as Jonathan did not have any family and he seeks attention to prove his identity. It made the other teachers feel pity towards Jonathan and even appreciated him a little sometimes for his efforts. By himself Jonathan has gained over 100 points for Gryffindor during this time just by gaining the appreciation for his knowledge and efforts in various things. Hermione admired him, Daphne loved him more. Pansy on the other hand avoided him after his kiss on her cheekst time. Well even if she speaks she would blush when Jonathan touches his lips looking at her. So she started to avoid him more. Harry and Ron are receiving help from Hermione in their studies without proper appreciation. This created rift between them during this time and finally on the day of the Halloween Ron¡¯s words broke caused Hermione to be angry and broke the bond between them temporarily. Just like the original plot Hermione became sad and cried all evening in the women¡¯s bathroom. Jonathan came to the Halloween feast andpleted his feast early. Then came out of the great hall and walked towards the direction where Hermione is. On the way he encountered professor Quirrell that is in full acting of his own. Jonathan did not disturb him instead went along with his n. Beforeing out of the great hall he heard someone asking where Hermione is and they told him the location. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 45 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 27: calling for professors instead of saving people Chapter 27: calling for professors instead of saving people Jonathan did not disturb him instead went along with his n. Beforeing out of the great hall he heard someone asking where Hermione is and they told that person the situation and location of Hermione. Jonathan was there and listened to it. This can be used as a way to escape from suspicion. Jonathan waited in the corridor for a few seconds till he saw a trolling towards the women¡¯s bathroom. Immediately he turned around and went towards the great hall. On the way he saw Harry and Ron that just passed by him with panicked faces. They are going to save Hermione. But Jonathan has other ns. When he returned to great hall he immediately heard the sarcastic words of Percy. ¡°Hey what are you doing going around looking like a fool. There is a troll out there going around. Don¡¯t try to mess with others and kill people like your father. Come and get in the line.¡± Jonathan became angry. The people that scolded him before in his previous life have ended up in the situations worse than death. Jonathan looked at him without any smile on his face. He did not have time to bicker with Percy but Percy caught his hand while he was leaving to find professor Flitwick or professor Mcgonagall or other people. Jonathan was stronger than other people for his age because of the constant training. Percy on the other hand has good head weight but his physical power is far worse. Jonathan directly pulled his hand, pulling along Percy to fall on the floor when Jonathan pped on his face making him to fall while rolling. Jonathan did not care about Percy as it was race against time. He immediately entered the great hall and looked at the professors that are discussing something. ¡°Professors, I have spotted a troll going towards the women¡¯s bathroom and Hermione is trapped there based on the words of some students. Pleasee quickly.¡± Jonathan said and he ran back toward the woman¡¯s toilet. While he is running he kicked Percy that was about to stand up to fall on the floor again. Jonathan might not look like it but he has good amount of bone density making him weight more than kids of his age. Hitting him at a specific angle with his intentions to hit can cause heavy damage to the opposite person. So Percy got a strong hit from Jonathan and even broke a bone or two in his body. The surrounding students of his ss did not have a choice but to take him to infirmary while someone else took the remaining students to themon room. This dyed the teachers for a few seconds and Jonathan reached the women¡¯s toilet right at that time. He came here right when Ron uses the levitation spell to lift the club from the hands of the troll. Instead of Ron, Jonathan used the levitation spell which made Ron think that he seed in using the spell. ¡°Wingardium Leviosa¡± Hermione on the other hand standing on the opposite side saw Jonathan casting the spell. Ron tried to move his wand wanting to move the club that is floating in the air. But the club did not move. He looked at the club just like the troll looking at the club with stupid face. Well there is no particr difference between their expressions, except for their appearance. They are both stupid. ¡°It is not moving.¡± Also he did not understand that his spell is not the one controlling the club. Hermione looked and Harry also looked at Jonathan finding that he is the one controlling the club. Jonathan waved his hand and the club acted like a baseball bat and hit the head of the troll right on the top of his head. Right at that instant, the professors that are few secondste appeared at the entrance behind Jonathan. They saw Jonathan using his levitation spell to use the club to hit the head of the troll and it was dead after that one hit. They all know that Jonathan was good with this spell and even used it to save Neville before. At the same time in the morning ss of charms under professor Flitwick Jonathan shared his experience to help his ss mates gaining another 10 house points. Right now the actions of Jonathan did not seem dangerous but the actions of Harry and Ron are dangerous because they did not inform the teachers beforeing to this dangerous ce. Professor Snape moved forward to check the troll confirming its death because of the heavy blow on its head causing it brain to damage and die on the spot. The body of the 12 foot tall troll lied down in the women¡¯s toilet, almost upying the entire ce. Hermione crawled out of the ce with her messy hair. Professor Flitwick that witnessed the entire incident started to praise Jonathan while professor Mcgonagall started to criticize Harry and Ron for their impulsiveness. Hermione interjected with a lie to save Harry and Ron. Unfortunately Jonathan spoke at that time. ¡°Miss Granger, you should not lie to professors when your life was just in a dangerous situation right now. It might have caused the death of others too if it was not for me to call the professors here quickly. Even then it was very dangerous. You should not support the impulsive people because one day they might face the unthinkable because of this impulsiveness. It should be corrected at the early age¡­.¡± The professors nodded their heads and even Snape looked at approvingly towards Jonathan this time. Well he wanted nothing to happen to Harry but this Harry like his father jumps at everything he sees. So he was angry with Harry. But the words of Jonathan had clearly given him excuse to punish Harry to set him straight for his love lily. Well he was even thinking of a way to turn Harry into a girl¡­.. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 45 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 28: the preplanned troll incident part-1 Chapter 28: the prenned troll incident part-1 But the words of Jonathan had clearly given him excuse to punish Harry to set him straight for his love lily. Well he was even thinking of a way to turn Harry into a girl with a potion and see if he would look like lily. That is not all he even had thoughts of reviving lily using Harry as a medium. Well he has many thoughts right now and he is not fullymitted to Dumbledore¡¯s stupid suicide n. ¡­¡­¡­. With that Harry and Ron received punishment instead of being praised. As for Hermione, she is just a victim and she was not punished for this matter. Jonathan received 20 house points from the professors present, but Harry and Ron lost 100 house points. That is 50 house points each which decreased the house score. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to lose the house cup but he doesn¡¯t want it to be obtained through the efforts of Ron and Harry. So he shot off his mouth in a righteous way. There not even a single point that professors or students alike can refute from the words of Jonathan. So things are solved and Jonathan returned back to the dorm. On the other hand Percy that was hit by Jonathan was actually ced in the hospital wing. For this Jonathan was not punished because Percy¡¯s words have crossed the line already. Jonathan did not say anything to the words of Percy other than trying to help Hermione and fellow students. Jonathan¡¯s deeds have already spread around the school by the morning next day. At the same time the information of the troll incident including the incident with Percy was spread throughout the magical world of the Ennd. Jonathan has already anticipated all of this and even predicted the speech of conversation when things are in the y. Based on the personality of Percy he would definitely speak ill of Jonathan. Even if he did not Jonathan would provoke him. So the conversation between them even has some dramatic lines added to it and was sent around just like before. As for the conversation between Jonathan and Percy, Jonathan did not add many lines and most of it was the words of Percy. Well he was silent in reality at the incident. But who cares about this matter. Also who cares what is right or wrong and what is truth or lie. They would not care if Percy really said those words or not. All that cares is about the incident that happened. This is the nature of the public. At the same time Weasley family would be burnt because of this incident by their rivals. Last night Jonathan received a choice. ¡°Ding Option 1: spread the news about the troll incident and Percy¡¯s words; Host will be rewarded with the improvement of lumency and legilimency to moderate level 50 percentpletion towards proficient level. Host will gain more poprity and recognition from the people. Host will be doubted by the pure blood families as he helped in saving muggle born wizard Hermione, and blood traitors Harry potter and Ron Weasley. The reputation of Hogwarts is damage to some extent and the connections of Dumbledore is reduced again. The reputation of Harry potter as the savior would be damage with new image impulsive boy. Option 2: do not spread the news of the incident of troll and Percy¡¯s words Host will be a little popr in Hogwarts that was not recognized by the outside world. Host will be doubted by the pure blood families as he helped in saving muggle born wizard Hermione, and blood traitors Harry potter and Ron Weasley. The stopping letter of host might be capture by Dumbledore and host would be a confirmed suspect for the previous incident. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Jonathan directly chose the first option. It was all prenned by him for things that were originally said in the consequences of his choice. As for the reward in lumency and legilimency was his bonus reward. He did all this to gain benefits. Will he let them go just like that? Also he don¡¯t want to show signs that he is the one that is doing all of this. Even though they still suspect him, good people would not act without proof unlike the viins that did not care about the proof. So he would not do the stupid thing. That night when he slept the improvements to his mind took ce and his mind became stronger than before. When he reaches master level in lumency and legilimency then he don¡¯t have to fear lying in front of Dumbledore. Also knowing the thoughts of other girls by reading their minds would be very easy for him. That way he can get the girls with their willingness slowly. He doesn¡¯t like to force other women to be with him. He only likes the willing ones. Well it will take time to convince them but it is all worth the efforts to slowly enjoy the fruits ofbor. On the other hand he would not care about men. Well he is a man that likes women. So naturally he hates men. This includes his stupid father. Well in the morning next day he went to the great hall for breakfast. Hermione appeared close to Harry and Ron. Their punishment is very simple. It was a detention with professor Snape. This was specifically arranged by Dumbledore that understood the situation and the persuasion of professor Snape saying that they are not good in potions. This also convinced professor Mcgonagall. So with that they became theb rats in the cold dungeon for the next few days looking at the stern face of professor Snape. As November begins the Quidditch season starts. Unfortunately because of what Jonathan did Harry did not get to join the Quidditch team. So he received res from Harry and Ron. As for Hermione she has aplicated look. Even though she is a strict person by nature she is also adventures just like Mcgonagall. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 45 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 29: the preplanned troll incident part-2 Chapter 29: the prenned troll incident part-2 As for Hermione she has aplicated look. Even though she is a strict person by nature she is also adventures just like Mcgonagall. So she epted and rejected the words of Jonathanst night. Jonathan did not care about that and as he sat down to eat he saw Daphne that came over to sit opposite to him on the Slytherin table for breakfast. She looked at Jonathan and smiled. She heard about the incident and she is intelligent enough to understand that what Jonathan did is not without any thought. She felt like Jonathan is nning the things and acting at the perfect time to capture the opportunity. Jonathan also smiled back and ate something sending some flying kisses secretly towards Daphne to make her blush. Right then the great hall has many owls delivering the news papers to the people that opted for them. Dumbledore is already missing from the school already. He is not an idiot. From thest incident he knows that someone is ying with him. So he went to check if the incident rted to the troll that happened yesterday has appeared in the outside world. As he expected, the papers were already printed the incident and wanted to sent it out early in the morning. But Dumbledore used his connections and favors to solve the crisis. Well many noble houses already know about this incident because of the name specific letters has caused even more problems for Dumbledore. The information through word of mouth will also spread fast in the wizard world. Well it is a smallmunity and the number of news papers is also limited. But there is another problem that Dumbledore ignored. It is rted to the letters that Jonathan sent to other nations news papers. Jonathan is not only damaging Dumbledore but also Hogwarts as a whole. The final result would still fall on Dumbledore that was the current headmaster of Hogwarts. So the higher the damage to the Hogwarts receives the higher the damage Dumbledore receives. The more Dumbledore loses his connections the more the order of phoenix and Harry potter loses their shelter. Well they are already dying tree right now with many branches that have already fallen and rotten. So with a simple breeze the big tree named order of phoenix would shake. Jonathan is continuously creating storms for it to face. Since the mother root that is the Dumbledore is still alive, it is managing. The moment Dumbledore dies is the moment everything falls. After Dumbledore uses all of his connections and favors right now, the others would not be able to use the favors in the future. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Daphne that looked at the news almost sprayed the food that she ate. But she controlled her emotions quickly with all the training that the nobles put her through from young age. Well this is not the case for many other people. It is especially so for the trio of Harry, Ron and Hermione. The reason for this is the big article of Rita Skeeter about the yesterday¡¯s incident in a moreplicated way. It is said that Harry and Ron went to peek at the women¡¯s bathroom¡­¡­.. Then they happen to meet a troll. Also it said that Jonathan save the poor muggle born witch Hermione from getting peeked by Harry and Ron. This was highlighted while the troll incident was reduced by a notch. The incident of troll was dangerous but the incident of perverts is far more dangerous. The title of a pervert as a public opinion is far more damaging to a man than being a coward that ran away from looking at a troll. Now Harry and Ron got this title through the foresight and simple modifications of Jonathan. The incident was actually modified by Jonathan before thinking that he doesn¡¯t want to be hero that just defeated a troll. Instead he wanted to be a hero that saved the beauty from the lecherous perverts and a troll. That would be truly fitting for a noble born person with pure blood. Jonathan told wily and Kreacher to send these special letters specifically to Rita Skeeter and Lucius other than the letters that were normally sent. This is a diversion tactic that Jonathan used to divert the attention of Dumbledore to the big incident where the small cracks with poison seeping inside were hidden. So Dumbledore really stopped the big distribution of troll incident. But Lucius that was already mad because of his dick not standing up was maddened when he thought of his rival¡¯s son Harry potter peeking at a beauty with another rival¡¯s son Ron Weasley. As for other things he did not care. Do not underestimate the power of a man that was mad at bing a eunuch suddenly at his prime of age with a hot wife. So the result is him spending his connections to make this other story spread like wild fire. Those people promised Dumbledore not to spread the incident about the troll that is the information on the printed letter that they received. But this did not stop them from reporting the other peeking incident. With the money and connections that Lucius Malfoy offered Rita Skeeter and other were very much interested. Rita Skeeter really wanted to find the person that has such a mind to drop off such a big thing on Harry and Ron. But she could not trace out the letter back. Not only her but even Dumbledore could not trace this back. If Dumbledore really could trace the things back then he would have definitely traced many things in his past and stopped many things from happening saving his loved ones. With that the Hogwarts was set on fire and the face of Dumbledore looked paler and tired. He tried his best to contain the things but how much can he do. This incident not only covered the information of Harry and Ron peeking. It also contains the information about¡­. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 45 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 30: silver tongue skill Chapter 30: silver tongue skill This incident not only covered the information of Harry and Ron peeking. It also contains the information about many of the pranks and incidents of Harry¡¯s father. Jonathan might be the son of a murdered while Harry became the son of a pervert. With that the system gave another achievement to Jonathan. ¡°Ding Congrattions host you have made a great achievement. You have sessfully given the title of a pervert to the protagonist and his supporter. Host would be rewarded with skill silver tongue of moderate grade.¡± Jonathan can directly understand what his silver tongue but he wanted to see if there are any benefits. Skill: silver tongue Description: a skill that has the ability to persuade other to do the things that is in line with the wishes of the host. Grade: moderate Special effects: when kissing another person with the tongue the other person can never forget the tongue of the host. The kiss is not only on the women¡¯s mouth¡­¡­. Jonathan was really shocked by the unexpected gain just now. But he cannot use it for now. Right now he has obtained many things and everything is improving perfectly with his precise nning. This skill will be of great use to him in the future and he was thinking of improving it to master level or even higher. Jonathan has a premonition that he is not going to just live in this one world and his future is limitless. So he ns to improve his skills and knowledge as much as possible. He being transmigrated to here with his memories is already a miracle. So he was optimistic about the big things in the future. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The breakfast time in the great hall became lively and most of the words are actually whispers. All of them are looking at Harry and Ron. Also they are looking at Hermione. With the names of Harry and Ron the name of Hermione was also dropped. Because it was not written that she thanked Jonathan for saving her. Also it appears that she is keeping her distance from Jonathan for some reason. This made people look down on Hermione. The good opinion she built up has gone down the drain. Well Jonathan did not care about that. Soon the name ungrateful bitch was spread for Hermione. Also the one that spread the name is actually pansy and her girl¡¯s gang to all the houses. On the other hand whenever Harry and Ron appeared there are sounds of ¡°Kyaaa¡­¡±from the girls. Also there are eyes of disgust and movements of hiding from Harry and Ron. Since Harry was not selected to be a part of Quidditch and Ron was not the one that defeated the troll, their reputation was not on the raising but it became a sheer drop. With that the original poprity of Harry being a savior started to drop. For this even Dumbledore cannot do anything. On November 8th, Harry, Ron and Hermione saw professor Snape limping with clear tooth Mark on his leg. Then they followed him because of their suspicion. The only people in the staff room are Snape and Filch. Filch is helping Snape to bandage arge wound on his leg that has been causing him to limp. When the trio hears Snape say about sustaining the injury makes it clear he was bitten by Fluffy. Harry connects Snape¡¯s conversation with Flich. Snape talking to Argus Filch about the fact that the three-headed dog has attacked him, leaving a cut on his leg, which makes Harry and others even more suspicious. Hermione don¡¯t know about the three headed dog as she was stopped by Jonathan before. But now they exined it to her making her understand the thoughts of Harry. During this time Jonathan did not make any suspicious activity. He did not even use the time turner during this time. Many people are angry towards him and any small thing might reveal his capabilities or thoughts. Jonathan would not risk these things right now. So he was careful. He should be careful till the end of the month. By then all the currentmotion would die down. On the next day that is 9th of November the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Without Harry being the seeker the Gryffindor team lost the match in the most disastrous way with many people injured from the aggressive y of Slytherin. There is no swaying of the broom stick and the magic spell muttering of professor Quirrell and saving of professor Snape. Hermione did not go to light the robes of professor Snape. So the entire plot is gonepletely differently in this Quidditch match. On the other hand when the Quidditch match is over the trio of Hermione, Harry and Ron went to meet with Hagrid. Harry tells Hagrid about Snape getting injured by the dog in the third-floor corridor. Hagrid involuntarily reveals that the three-headed dog, Fluffy, is his, and that what the dog is guarding is a secret known only to Albus Dumbledore and a man named Nics mel. Even though Jonathan is not here he knows what is going on in Hagrid¡¯s hut. Well it was all nonsense and he does not care about them. Instead he prepared about the things that can let him the gap created by Slytherin in house points after they won the Quidditch match. He excelled during the sses and gained 100 house points for Gryffindor in the next 20 days. With that the big gap that was created was covered by Jonathan. Many people in the Gryffindor started to appreciate Jonathan about this matter. The month of December started on that next day and Jonathan saw Draco teasing Harry. Christmas is approaching. Malfoy teases Harry about having to stay at Hogwarts for the holiday, as he does not have parents. Harry, however, is looking forward to spending Christmas away from the Dursley''s, Especially because Ron is also staying at Hogwarts, as Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are going to visit Ron''s older brother Charlie in Romania. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 50 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 31: pity and sympathy are greatest weapons for covering Chapter 31: pity and sympathy are greatest weapons for covering Harry, however, is looking forward to spending Christmas away from the Dursley''s, Especially because Ron is also staying at Hogwarts, as Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are going to visit Ron''s older brother Charlie in Romania. Jonathan is also staying at Hogwarts for the summer because he was not invited back to the Malfoy mansion till the summer break unlike Draco. Well Jonathan doesn¡¯t care about that. Draco not only teased Harry but also teased him. He also said that Jonathan has freeloaded at his house for so long that he should note back to their house anytime soon. Many people looked at the entire incident weirdly. This happened in the great hall and many people realized that Jonathan is also an orphan in a way. His grandmother is dead; mother is dead there are no other ck family members alive or close to him. His father that he did not even see since birth is in jail. So there is nothing left for him. Also he is staying in the house of another person. Harry that was also the great hall felt Draco as Dudley and Jonathan as Harry in Dursley''s house. He sees himself in Jonathan right now. At that very moment many of his previous thoughts about Jonathan started to shake violently. Jonathan never did anything bad to him. Jonathan never scolded or teased him. Jonathan tried to indirectly tell him that he should not go out during the dangerous times. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The more he thought about that the more he felt that he was the one that originally wronged Jonathan. Jonathan never did anything wrong to him. Also Jonathan was as much as of an orphan just like him living in the house of others. He realized that he might have really mistaken Jonathan over the time. Even after all the things he and Ron said and did Jonathan did not say anything to him. Jonathan never showed him anger either. While Harry is realizing things, there is another person that realized the things too. It was Hermione that thought bad about Jonathan. She now understands why Jonathan tells her not to break the rules. She thought that Jonathan was punished for breaking the rules in Draco Malfoy¡¯s house making him very particr about breaking rules. This made her heart tight as she misunderstood him even after he saved her before. All he did was to tell her not to break the rules the same way she said to Harry and Ron. Even after saving her life she did not even say thank you to him. Instead she avoided him more and more. But Jonathan never said anything to her in both in front of her and behind her back. Thinking of this she realized that the prediction of Jonathan hase true as she started to hate him without a reason. Not that she realized is she started to feel the greatness of Jonathan and also guilt for not thanking him before. On the other hand some professors and others that realized this also have different opinion. But the mostmon thing is actually pity. They pity him. You know the greatest benefit of a man being pitied is the support of everyone. Even politicians use the emotions of sympathy and pity on them to with the elections in most of the cases. They would do many stunts to show that they are pitiful and gain sympathy of the people to make asting impression. At the same time they would show that they are helping many people to gain the support of other voters. Combining these two they would create a righteous image for themselves and win elections. But knowing this is not enough one has to learn from this. If a person can gain the authority to rule and trust of so many people with these simple two things, why Jonathan would let them go. So he nned the things slowly and purposefully made Draco say those words. Actually Draco has the habit of saying these words from few years ago. This was done because of the provocation of Jonathan. Well Jonathan doesn¡¯t have to work hard as Draco¡¯s original nature is like that. With the simple n and right timing and situation Jonathan¡¯s n to make Draco utter those words was created and seeded. When hearing the words of Draco, Harry showed anger. On the other hand Jonathan did not show any fluctuations. It is as if he has heard these words many times. This would deepen the thoughts of others about the suffering of Jonathan morepared to the suffering of Harry. Well they did not see either of them suffer over the years. But they just imagined based on the emotions showed by the victims of the same incident. So Jonathan gained another benefits right now and any and all suspicion that he got during this time would be removedpletely. Even if there are remnants they would be removed by the time the Christmas break is over. With that thought Jonathan became excited. He went to Daphne to speak as they met in the ce outside the castle beside theke. They sat side by side as Jonathan spoke. ¡°How are thing in the Slytherin.¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± ¡°Is there anyone that is trying to mess with you there?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°That is good. Have a safe journey back home. If something happens write to me so that I will take care of it. Even though I did not have any adults by my side I still have someone to help me take care of a few things¡­.¡± They conversed as they sit apart like friends and not like lovers. Neither of them moved close to each other during their conversation. She wanted toe close to him. But being a girl she want to be reserved and did not lose the impression of Jonathan being a lose woman. Finally their conversation ended and they are about to part ways. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 50 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 32: affection meter and mood check Chapter 32: affection meter and mood check But being a girl she want to be reserved and did not lose the impression of Jonathan being a lose woman. Finally their conversation ended and they are about to part ways. When they stood up Jonathan pulled her into his embrace and gave a kiss on her cheek. This made her blush. She did not expect Jonathan to do this. As she was struggling to get out of his embrace Jonathan held her tightly and whispered in her ear. ¡°I really wanted to kiss those beautiful lips of yours. But this is not the time yet. I will do that when the time is right.¡± Daphne stopped struggling and looked down with red face without daring to look into his eyes. Jonathan kissed her forehead and then turned his head towards the side where there are few boulders. Then he smiled yfully and said. ¡°I know you are there. If you don¡¯te here I will punish you. I have both good punishment and bad punishment. Good punishment is a secret while the bad punishment is that. I will not speak with you anymore and I will not associate with you anymore.¡± The hiding figure panicked and came out of hiding with red face. It was the crazy tom girl pansy. Daphne was shocked and she remembered the scene when he kissed pansy on the cheek to make her quite down before in the train. She is a girl with mature heart. She can understand the feelings of pansy. Also she is not opposite to Jonathan having only her. The reason for this is actually simple. She cannot hold back a person like Jonathan that has deep thoughts. She is an intelligent person and she understands what is happening with the mind of Jonathan. Also she doubt that the news about the troll, about Harry and other things were Jonathan¡¯s doing. So this made understand Jonathan deeply. Also this is the very thing that attracted her towards devilish being like Jonathan. She feels that Jonathan truly loves her and he would never let her go. Since it is like that she doesn¡¯t want Jonathan to leave other women either. If she is Jonathan¡¯s queen she needs some people to take care of them. Well she is gloriously calling them as concubines or lovers which are in her mind called as maids. That is her thoughts and as nobility other than the main wife that is her Jonathan needs more women on his side. She like Jonathan to have more women this is so that he can gain more experience to satisfy her in the future. Well her thinking process is different and she likes to dominate other woman. Her thoughts are twisted just like the thoughts of Jonathan. For this very reason she was in the Slytherin. But one thing is for sure that is she loves Jonathan very much and could not think of parting with him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Right before Jonathan called pansy over he received a choice. ¡°Ding Pansy is looking at the close moments of host and Daphne. Choice 1: let her watch and leave without carrying about her. Her thoughts about host would turn into jealousy and hatred towards Daphne. Choice 2: call her over and let her take the initiative to get a kiss from you on her cheek. Host would be rewarded with affection and mood meter along with the obsessive love of pansy. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± For this Jonathan chose the second option and he called her out. As for the thoughts of Daphne, Jonathan knows that she would not mind. If she minds it then she would have already asked or scolded him before when he kissed pansy in the train. Since she did not ask, it means that she has other thoughts. Pansy walked over slowly to Jonathan and Daphne is standing. Jonathan did not let go of Daphne. But he opened up his arm and took the hand of pansy suddenly startling her. Then he pulled her into his arms while still holding Daphne with the other hand. When pansy got close to him, Jonathan straight away kissed her on the cheek and said. ¡°This is your good punishment.¡± Jonathan said looking straight into her eyes and then he wanted to let her go. But pansy is in dazed state and she held on to Jonathan without letting him go. Daphne looked at this and she also did not let Jonathan go. On the other hand Jonathan got the affection meter and mood indicator. Also the information of the level of affection was also mentioned. 1-20 points means acquaintances 21-40 points means known each other or basic trust 41-60 points means affectionate or starting love 61-80 points means love in any form pure trust 81-95 points means deep love andplete trust 96-100 points means obsessive love and absolute trust. As he looked at pansy, the affection meter showed that she is at 96 points directly. Jonathan doesn¡¯t know why her affection towards him is so high. Also it shows that she is in obsessive love with Jonathan. Jonathan has to take his time to ask her why she loved him so much. He even though that he missed something that caused pansy to be so obsessed with him. On the other hand when he looked at Daphne, The affection points show that she is at 98 points. Well this doesn¡¯t have to be guessed. Jonathan gave them another kiss on their cheeks and then sent them off. As for how they decide to share Jonathan between will be left for them to decide. While returning he saw Hermione that was leaving to Hogsmeade station to return back to Ennd to go back to her home for Christmas. Jonathan looked at her and found that her affection towards Jonathan is only 34 points. Her mood isplicated and it says that she is feeling guilty towards Jonathan. Jonathan can guess the reason for this is about the words of Draco before. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 50 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 33: ritual, magic circle Chapter 33: ritual, magic circle Her mood isplicated and it says that she is feeling guilty towards Jonathan. Jonathan can guess the reason for this is about the words of Draco before. He did not wait for her to speak and directly walked away without even taking a second look at her. She has to feel a little more and these thoughts should be imprinted in her mind right now. It should be useful for him in the future. Hermione did not know how to speak to Jonathan and can only see the back of his lonely figure as he walked towards Hogwarts. Hermione slumped down her shoulders and walked towards the Hogsmeade railways station to return back to Ennd. Her mind is in turmoil and there are many feelings mixed in. Even though she is proud girl that is into studies, she has good amount of emotional intelligence too. After she left Jonathan returned to his dorm and continued with his studies and practices. He has one important thing toplete during this time when he was free from all restrictions. That is his house elves wily and Kreacher have obtained enough materials to go through a ritual to improve his body connection to magic. Also this would improve his physique to the next level. The materials are many rare herbs and materials. The ck family has a special ritual book that can let himpletely absorb the special herbs and materials and integrate it into his body. For that he has to create a magic circle with the blood mixture of specific beasts. He got all the required materials that are missing from his collection of the ck family and Goldsman family from the house elves wily and Kreacher. He just got them in the morning that day that was brought by Goldy. That night he put a dummy in sleeping position and went to the room or requirements. He sessfully sneaked to that ce. He has an extra pair of dresses, uniform and other things in his space pockets in the system space. The materials were also ced inside. After entering the room of requirements he started to take out the materials and inspect them. But before that he ced few rune symbol engraved copper sheets on four sides of the room. The room he imagined is a big ce that can let him perform a ritual along with a spring water bath to the side. These rune symbols are used to seal off the ce so that others would not be able to peek in without his permission. Unfortunately these rune symbols would notst forever. There is specific number of usages. They were already used before by his predecessors and there are only few times of usage left. But Jonathan did not care about that. Once activated it wouldst for 12 hours straight this ce within the barrier would be detached from the outside world. After checking the materials he started to draw the magic circle based on information in the book of rituals from the ck family with the blood. He slowly started to draw the circle that took him over an hour. When he is done with the process there are two big concentric circles filled with runes. Inside the circle the lines are drawn to connect two more circles touching each other that are connecting with each other with runic lines. It is like cing two discs connecting each other in a basket. Jonathan ced all the materials that he brought into one circle where materials are needed to be ce. In that materials circle there are many small circles that are perfectly the materials that Jonathan brought connecting each other with runes and lines. Then he stripped off his clothes and sat on the different circle connected to the materials circle. Then he started to make hand signs and speak outplicated words of the runguage to activate the magic circle. With his changing the magic circle started to activate. As soon as the magic circle is activated the materials in each of the smaller magic circles started to melt into strange liquid of their respective colors. Then each of these materials started to move through a different runic line and started to mix with different materials at variouspositions. This is the good thing about magic circle. The mixing of various materials was done so naturally that there is no problem with specific mixing to be done by hand. This slowly continued to mix and finally a strange metallic liquid with the tint of blood color with golden and ck hue formed in the materials side. Then the liquid followed the lines to enter the circle where Jonathan is sitting. Immediately the liquid made contact with his body. Jonathan felt an intense pain as if his skin, nerves and bones are melting. But he did not flinch with strong determination in his eyes. Slowly the liquid climbed up his body covering himpletely with a coating of this metallic liquid. The step by step pain made Jonathan wanted to stop the process but stopping the process now wouldpletely make him into that of a normal human from a wizard. This is the price for this kind of rituals. Once started he has toplete the ritual till the end and if not the magic would never work for him. He gritted his teeth as his face was slowly covered by the liquidpletely covering his body. This process continued for hours and during this time he sat there like a rock feeling the intense pain. But then the pain changed into warmth and his body felt strange. The bones, muscles, nerves, skin and senses all started to be strong. Now he felt more connected with the magic and even his body felt strong. He is currently entering the pubic phase soon in few months. So his body is preparing for the maturity process. During this time the improvements are very important for his future achievements. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 50 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 34: ritual is completed, new changes Chapter 34: ritual ispleted, new changes So his body is preparing for the maturity process. During this time the improvements are very important for his future achievements. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the outside his body looked like a metal statue covered in red metallic material with golden ck hue. The glowsted for 8 hours straight and Jonathan suffered for few hours inside. After that he only feltfortable. After 8 hours the metallic statue slowly shook for a little while and then cracks appeared on it. It metallic glow is gone and it started to be something like sand. But this sand did not have any nutrients. It is just amon sand or dirt that could not grow anything including grass. The cracks crumbled into this sand and it revealed the body of Jonathan that went through the process of magic rebirth. His body looked normal but there is small flow of air about his body. It is not air but the magic concentration on his body. This was the proof that his ritual is sessful. But there is still another step which usually people ignore. The magic mass that is surrounding his body is an excellent thing to improve his body. With his magic mass carefully absorbed and integrated into the body the strength and potential of the body and magic would improve by over 10 times. This is an ancient ritual and many wizards have performed it. But only a few have everypleted this forgottenst step. Those wizards are magic warriors instead if just wizards. Their body is excellently strong and they are inherently powerpared to many wizards. The reason why Gryffindor, Slytherin are powerful is because of many rituals that they went through to improve. Each ritual was costly and consumes many magical treasures. Jonathan has already consumed over 10 percent of the resources that he got from the ck family and Goldsman family. The materials that are brought by his house elves wily and Kreacher are just small about of auxiliary materials that needed to be freshly obtained with small life period. That is the reason why he told them to buy them now. With the ritual done he say straight and started to chant a different runic string of sounds making the secondary magic circle activate. Immediately a vast amount of magical energy started to flow into the magic circle but the sublime process is soft. That is only experience people would notice the magic flow. Today Dumbledore is not in the school. This is the main reason why Jonathan did this process today. The magic started to enter his body creating a second round of pain which is like being pierced by needles. But the pain onlysted for few minutes before his body started to strengthen with the magic hue on his body. It slowly butpletely integrated into his body. It took him another 2 hours toplete before his body was covered with slimy sweat. His body now has outlined the strong sets of muscles that a highly trained man should have. There is no buffed up muscles. But everything about his body has explosive power residing in them. Right then his grass wand that was ced on the side started to twitch and went to his body. It is like it resonated with him and strange life energy flowed into his body from the wand. With the life energy entering Jonathan literally moaned from pleasure. Finally after 11 hours of continuous efforts he haspleted the ritual and he was very strong right now. He might not be able to bend a solid steal bar. But he can really do some solid damage to human body and break some solid bones. Also he can bend some steel rods that are hollow, his skin is stab proof. That is if he was stabbed by normal people but not specifically trained people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jonathan looked at his grass wand that came to him and smiled. He felt a strong connection with the wand right now. He put the wand back to the side and went to take a bath. His body felt sticky from all the sweat. After washing up he put on his casual dress and packed all of his things. Then he went to out of the room of requirements using a normal invisibility cloak and went to his dorm. The people are still sleeping as it was holidays and the climate is cold. After packing up the things he went to theke outside and looked at the sereneke and started to paint some drawing. For other people this is a hobby, but for Jonathan this is a special training. He is training, simple but smooth movements of wrist. Firmness in grasping a wand or a weapon, Delicate but precise strokes¡­.. This is what he is doing while giving out an illusion of painting. He painted for 2 hours and appeared in the eyes of many people that came out to do various things. They did not leave but came over to look at his painting. Jonathan with his changed body looked extremely handsome for his age and can make many women throb with the artistic image of him painting by the side of ake. It is not only the image that he draw looked picturesque but his entire being and drawing looked like an image on its own. The girls are literally drooling at Jonathan but he is still 12-13 years old so they could not make a move being seniors. But they still wanted to give it a try. The devilish temptation their hearts are having is very hard for them to bear. So they are preparing some things to target Jonathan for this Valentine¡¯s Day. They already forgot that Jonathan was the son of a murderer called Sirius ck. Instead they remembered him as a handsome, brave, kind hearted gentle man that fought against a troll to save an ungrateful girl that did not even thanked him. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 55 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 35: plans to get the study notes of Nicolas Flamel Chapter 35: ns to get the study notes of Nics mel They already forgot that Jonathan was the son of a murderer called Sirius ck. Instead they remembered him as a handsome, brave, kind hearted gentle man that fought against a troll to save an ungrateful girl that did not even thanked him. Harry and Ron also saw the scene looking at the crowd at theke. They were mesmerized by the image they are seeing. Jonathan did not stay there for long as he left afterpleting his delicate workout for hand movements and control. After that he went to take a quick bath and then he went to have breakfast. Today he was a little exhausted with ritual all nightst night. His body needs time to adapt to the new changes. Also he needs rest topletely recover. Even though he became strong he needs time to recover after such a long process of improvement. After breakfast he came to sleep on his bed without carrying about anything. ¡­¡­¡­ He woke up in the evening and took anotherfortable hot water bath. Coming out he felt very refreshed. He went to eat something in the great hall while Harry and Ron are suffocating in the library to find who Nics mel is. Jonathan did not bother with these people as he has his own things to do. As for the philosopher¡¯s stone Jonathan has other ns to get thatter. He was also thinking of getting the notes of Nics mel so that he can understand the secrets of alchemy. For that he already thought of some things and went to library. He is going to see through some books and write few letters to Nics mel to gain his favor. When he received the letters from Jonathan he would most definitely ask Dumbledore about this. Since he trusted Dumbledore enough to give his philosopher¡¯s stone to him, Jonathan was sure that he would definitely ask Dumbledore about him. So Jonathan has to change the opinion of Dumbledore towards him during this time. Dumbledore did not have any bad opinion of him but he has some doubt of the past incidents. But now they all proved to be wrong. He knows that Jonathan cannot see through what would happen in the future and arrange things so perfectly before anything happens. Even he cannot see through future and he has never heard of an artifact that can see through future. So the only thing left that there is a rogue in the school that was nning things behind his back. With that his suspicion of Jonathan is gone. He also heard the words of Draco and thought that Jonathan is pitiful. This was already in the n of Jonathan and now he is going to take another step forward. Dumbledore is very good in many things but even he is not perfect. Jonathan went straight to the library and then started to rummage through the books on alchemy. After his magic improvement which improved his spirit and body, he was able to read the books much faster. Also hisprehension of information has increased by many levels. He already hasprehension skill that is at master level before. But now it has improved by over 20 percent above master level. There is god level above master level but the improvement is hard to obtain. Right now the ritual has improved magic affinity which is rted to his spirit rather than his physical body. So it has permanent effect on his spirit. This led to the improvement of his skill rted to spirit. Don¡¯t take 20 percent as little improvement because this 20 percent is letting the skill reaching to the god level which is very powerful. Harry and Ron were also in the library but when they looked at Jonathan that is rummaging through the books rted to alchemy at a speed like paper flipping they were shocked. They instinctively thought that Jonathan is mocking them. Jonathan did not care about what they thought as he went through book after book. There is one more thing he specifically did with his gentle hand movements. Even though he is flipping through the books at a faster pace his gentle hand movements did not cause any damage to the book. Also his care towards the book as if they are treasure has made madam Pince look up to Jonathan. Jonathan held the books and handled them as if he was talking care of little children. This was also in his calction where he would get good impression from her too. The need here is that she would not even let Dumbledore take a book out of the library. Making good impression on her was also necessary to gain some benefits from her After reading the books Jonathan started to make some notes. This note has the list of questions that he can ask those professors andter get connected to Dumbledore because they cannot answer him. From Dumbledore he can talk to Nics mel. The detailed n would only require him till the end of the holidays and before the school opens. Even before that he can contact Nics through letters and cut the things from both sides. By the time it was night that is around the dinner time his research ispleted. First of all he went to pester professor Mcgonagall that is good with transfiguration and then he went to pester Snape that is good with potions. But they could not answer him because their expertise is not in alchemypletely. On the other hand they suggested him to go to Dumbledore to ask these questions. Well Jonathan¡¯s enthusiasm has won over their thoughts. They cannot just say no to a student that is trying his best to learn. Jonathan went to meet with Dumbledore after dinner. Dumbledore was surprised to find that Jonathan came to visit him. But after finding that Jonathan wanted to have rifications to his doubts in some subjects Dumbledore acted like a qualified teacher. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 55 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 36: switching the real invisibility cloak with fake invisibility cloak Chapter 36: switching the real invisibility cloak with fake invisibility cloak Dumbledore was surprised to find that Jonathan came to visit him. But after finding that Jonathan wanted to have rifications to his doubts in some subjects Dumbledore acted like a qualified teacher. Jonathan started to shoot off his questions in alchemy that professor Mcgonagall and professor Snape failed to solve for him. Dumbledore looked at the alchemy questions and he became interested. In the past few days he is having problems to solve that are rted to Harry and Ron. So he was exhausted about the daily affairs. On the other hand it was subject rted problems which is easy to solve. It was actually human nature when they saw some big unsolvable problem which took all of their efforts and then made them do some small simple problem their attitude would change. It is like using hard work to climb the stairs but when descending it made them feel very rxed. This is the feeling Dumbledore has right now. The person that caused this feeling would naturally receive the positive response. That night Jonathan wrote a letter to Nics mel about how he was a fan of his work and few other things. Jonathan did spoke to Dumbledore about alchemy and discussed many things giving a sense of pride and happiness to Dumbledore. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. On the next day Dumbledore received a letter from Nics mel that only of the students at Hogwarts wrote him a letter. Jonathan wrote the letter in a way that he did not admire Nics mel instead he admired the knowledge that Nics mel has. This point was picked up by him and he became impressed. Now he wanted to meet Jonathan. But before that he wanted to ask Dumbledore to know more about Jonathan. Dumbledore was dumbfounded because Jonathan moved too fast. But when he read through the letter and the enthusiasm of Jonathan made Dumbledore think that Jonathan has passion towards the alchemy. So he gave back a response to Nics about Jonathan and exined the situation of Jonathan to him. Nics got the letter on that very day and started to think of various things rted to the ck family. But Jonathan was innocent in this matter. So he decided to test Jonathan first and see if he would be suited to carry his legacy. He has already tested all of his descendents, disciples, talented people¡­.. But he did not find a person that can carry his legacy in alchemy. So he did not have a sessor till now. Also he decided to end his life in a year or two as he already gave the philosopher stone to Dumbledore to destroy it. So he did not have much time to live and he gave up on the sessor thing. But now when reading the letter from Jonathan, his hope came back to life. With the reply from Dumbledore he became even more interested in Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s family circumstances areplicated. Also his life after the death of his grandmother is to stay in Malfoy¡¯s family. Dumbledore specifically mentioned the words of Draco to show the situation of Jonathan. Well these words took a strong root in the hearts of the listeners. It is an irrefutable fact that they cannot refuse. Jonathan did stay in the Malfoy¡¯s house. They cannot refuse that so they did not say anything to Draco before. Sympathy would increase the good opinion when it is required. Jonathan¡¯s emotional opinion foundation for the surrounding people is very strong with his step by step nning. With that he was easily approved by Nics mel. Jonathan was invited for the Christmas dinner at his house. Dumbledore would apany Jonathan there. Then Nics would test Jonathan to see if Jonathan was capable to be his sessor. Jonathan was very happy to go. Slowly time passed by and it was already December 25th early hours. The gifts have already been put at the ce of the Christmas tree of each dorm room. Jonathan woke up very early so that he could switch real invisibility in the package with his normal invisibility cloak. He has already used magic to remove all kinds of traces from the invisibility cloak he has and he used his mother¡¯s wand for this. There is no trace that it belongs to him or the ck family. Also this invisibility cloak looked very simr to the real one. Jonathan went to the packaging area and first opened the package rted to Harry that has the invisibility cloak and reced it. Then he sealed it with a repair spell and made it look like it was before. After that he stored the real invisibility in his system space separately. As soon as he got the cloak he got a notification from the system. ¡°Ding Congrattions host for obtaining an ancient invisibility artifact of high grade. Host recing the invisibility cloak did not have any impact on the plot proceedings. So host would not receive any extra benefits from the system.¡± Jonathan was shocked to know this information. Since there is no change in the plot or problem for the protagonist, Jonathan would not be given special benefits that a viin should get from the system. Jonathan sighed at this moment and then he went back to sleep. Jonathan did not check the gifts that he got and he also sent gifts to a few people that he is close to. It was a cold day and he was having a good time sleeping. If not for stealing the real invisibility cloak, he would not have woken ups so early. He woke upte that day and after he woke up he got a call from Dumbledore. Jonathan doesn¡¯t know why he was called. He dressed up and went to the head master¡¯s office to speak to Dumbledore. He already got the password for the spiraling stair way. When Jonathan arrived he saw the phoenix on the small bird stand that is looking beautiful. Jonathan came to it and looked into its eyes. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 55 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 37: Dumbledore sees the image of his dead friend in Jonathan Chapter 37: Dumbledore sees the image of his dead friend in Jonathan When Jonathan arrived he saw the phoenix on the small bird stand that is looking beautiful. Jonathan came to it and looked into its eyes. It is also looking at Jonathan. He has a strange sense of closeness to it because they both possess one of the attribute that ismon between them. It is the endless life energy that mixed in with his body and soul from his wand in the ritual before. He doesn¡¯t know but his heart now has a greenyer that is mixing with his blood. This is the source of energy from the druid heart. Whenever his heart beats this energy would pass on to his blood and circte around his body strengthening it on its own. It is absorbing the life energy from the surroundings in minute quantities just like a grass root and injecting it into his body. His body is being vitalized. If this continued, in a few years he can be a walking ancient tree with full vitality. Well he will not have bark, branches and leaves but he would look young, strong in both fight and in bed and few more special things. Jonathan was interested in alchemy because of the long life and few other secrets rted to the magic origin. Everything in the world is formed through mixing of elements made up ofplicated minute runes. There runes are not in symbolic form but are in the form of energies like the things exined in Einstein''s string theory of energy. This is the most basic from of known energy in science that he already knows andbined with the magic knowledge. But if he wants to find the exact knowledge then he has to start by stepping into alchemy to know the origin of the runic symbols. Sometimes you have to check something that is seeminglypletely unrted to find the solution for a problem. Jonathan is currently doing that now. The big phoenix slowly pecked on to a nut of some sort, broke it and gave it to Jonathan. Jonathan is not a harmful or a person filled with killing intent. He is a viin but a civilian one at that. If it is not required he would not make any move to show his hostility or killing intent. Well even if he is angry he would never show killing intent but the malice can be felt. The phoenix did not feel any malice from Jonathan, On the other hand it felt closeness to Jonathan because of the vitality that Jonathan has which is simr to it. It stands between the life and death while Jonathan possesses strong life energy that attracted it. It gave the nut it cracked to Jonathan as a friendly gesture. This isrgely different from when Harry had contact with this phoenix. Jonathan took the nut and in return he gave it a big red fruit called jumbo cherry to it to eat. Phoenixes are said to be herbivores so they likes fruits and nuts but not meat. While they both are enjoying their conversation with their signnguage and some treats, Dumbledore arrived. He was actually feeling strange because he felt that he has seen his friend in Jonathan. It was his close friend that was a muggle but researched on many magical beasts. Sadly his life span is not long like the wizards. He was gone but the way Jonathan is talking with his phoenix is exactly like his friend would do. This took him back into the past and finally came back to the reality. Well Jonathan did not do that intentionally. In the past life after he was betrayed and he transformed into a viin he was close to animals. At that time he believed that beasts are more loyal to him than humans. He petted many beasts from dogs to lions; There are even crocodiles and hawks in his pets. Till his death he was never betrayed by them. Even the snow fox he treasured in his pets that is known for its cunningness has never betrayed him. This closeness to the beasts is helping him right now too. Finally Dumbledore arrived down and Jonathan noticed Dumbledore. He stopped his little things with the bird and looked at Dumbledore. ¡°Nics has written a letter to me saying that he wants to meet you. He wants me to bring you to Christmas dinner today. Do you wish to go?¡± Jonathan immediately nodded his head and he was very happy to go. He acted more like a child of his age. Dumbledore was amused and told Jonathan to go and prepare. They will be leaving in the evening. Jonathan was happy that his n has seeded. Before leaving he told the phoenix that he would bring it something goodter or it cane to visit himter for a treat. Jonathan wanted to prepare a gift for the phoenix just like he got one for Goldy. He already sent gifts for both wily and Kreacher. For wily, Jonathan sent it a new dress along with a letter telling it that it was free and it can work for him if it wanted to. Also there is a little money along with the letter in the cover for it as the bonus sry. It was really moved into tears and Kreacher it. Jonathan authorized them to have wine and some goose for Christmas dinner from the family ount money that he left for them. So they are having fun with extra big meal. Usually they eat cheap food or leftover food. But today they are having a king¡¯s meal. This made them determined to be with Jonathan more and more. That is not all Jonathan sent two bracelets to the two girls with good designs, one for Daphne and the other one for pansy that is in love with him. He got some gifts from them too. His Goldy received some good treats from him that are its favorite. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 55 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 38: Christmas dinner with Nicolas Flamel Chapter 38: Christmas dinner with Nics mel He got some gifts from them too. His Goldy received some good treats from him that are its favorite. The extra left with him were given to the phoenix today. Jonathan did not give any gifts to Malfoy family or Hermione or any other person that he did not like. After Jonathan got ready he was taken to the house of Nics in the evening. Dumbledore has other things he wanted to take care of during the night. The house of Nics mel is very normal just like the house of slug horn. In the house only the old couple of Nics and his wife live. There is an old house elf called merry that is working here. Dumbledore introduced Jonathan to Nics and Jonathan acted very politely without showing any airs of the ck family or nobility. Nics nodded inside his mind. They went to have a dinner directly. The dining table is full with various rare dishes. Jonathan was happy to eat. Well humans earn money for two main things not matter what they say. It is to eat good tasty food and to sleepfortably. These are the most primary needs that any person wants to have. So Jonathan perfectly enjoyed his every meal and gets the full sleep he wanted not matter what happens. Well he did this as much as possible for him to have. During the lunch he did not act like a hungry ghost but he didpliment the dishes that he liked and ate without showing much modesty. Naturally the old people thought that Jonathan did not get to eat good dishes during his time at Malfoy family. This increased their pity towards him and this in turn increased their closeness towards him along with good impression. Even Dumbledore has different thoughts. Sometimes it is not big things but some minute details would cause big impact when it matters the most. Finally the dinner is over and the group went to the hall to have desserts. Right then Nics started to talk to Jonathan one on one. ¡°Mister Jonathan, did you like the dinner?¡± Jonathan modestly said. ¡°They are very well made, thank you for the treat sir.¡± Jonathan said with puppy dog eyes and innocent face. A viin needs to be able to produce many expressions at moment¡¯s notice so that he can change the situations and make people trust him more. Then Nics asked another question about Jonathan¡¯s letter and his interest in alchemy. Jonathan then started to exin about his thought on alchemy and his littler understanding. For his age his understanding of alchemy is already great. So Nics was satisfied with the response. Dumbledore was also satisfied with the response too. But there is still one more point that Nics has to ask Jonathan to make sure that Jonathan is of right character. ¡°Mister Jonathan, do you know about the philosopher¡¯s stone.¡± Jonathan nodded his head and started to exin what he knows. ¡°The Philosopher''s Stone was a legendary alchemical substance with magical properties. This ruby-red stone could be used to create the Elixir of Life, which made the drinker immortal, as well as transform any metal into pure gold. The only known stone in this current era was made by you sir. But I think that there is one w to it. Based on the ancient texts rted to the philosopher''s stone it should also give youth making the person look at his optimum body situation along with immortality. But the stone made by you is naturally not to that level. In the past there was one philosopher¡¯s stone avable in ancient Egypt that is said to havee from the sun god Ra. It is called the star Isis that would produce gold along with the youth and immortality water. Also this stone can cure illnesses and diseases of the people keeping the ce it was present healthy and prosperous. Simrly there was a philosopher¡¯s stone appearance in India in the hands of a god king lord Krishna. They called it Shamantakamani It is red is a red stone that is said to produce gold under the sun light and keep the person wearing it and the ce it present devoid of disasters with good prosperity and health. Also the stone emits a strong light like the sun itself¡­.¡± Jonathan exined the knowledge he has on the philosopher¡¯s stone. Jonathan was frank without any airs. He did not point out that Nics is at fault but he said about various types of philosopher¡¯s stones previously present and the difference. Nics nodded his head. He understands the fault of his own creation. He was satisfied with Jonathan being frank unlike others that praise him for his creation and nonsense. Dumbledore was also happy as his thought of negativity towards Jonathan started to break off. Jonathan smirked inside his mind as he was just ying tricks. With this solved Nics asked Jonathan. ¡°Mister Jonathan, what would you do if I gave you the philosopher¡¯s stone? Would you make gold? Would you like to be immortal like me?¡± Jonathan knows how to answer this. ¡°Sir, with all due respect, I could not take the philosopher¡¯s stone. Even if I took it, I could not keep it with me. It is no different than having a death sentence to a person like me. Even though I like the gold that can be a funding means for my future research, Likes the immortality that can let me research as much as I want with extended life. Well every researcher likes that. But I prefer to life to see another day with good food and good sleep instead of holding something I should not have held on to my hands. I want to research and be someone great but for that I have to stay alive first. It might look selfish but I cherish my life. So I cannot ept the philosopher¡¯s stone, even if you magnanimously gave it to me. I know my limits very well.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 60 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 39: became Nicolas Flamel’s disciple Chapter 39: became Nics mel¡¯s disciple ¡°¡­So I cannot ept the philosopher¡¯s stone, even if you magnanimously gave it to me. I know my limits very well.¡± Jonathan said clearly showing his desire but also the restrain about this matter. Previously when Nics looked for sessors they either told him that, They are not interested in the philosopher¡¯s stone which is a lie or They are either greedy for the philosopher¡¯s stone like blind idiots with their intentions written on their face. Jonathan did not show either side instead he told them that he valued his life more than other things. This is the most important point. Originally something like this would only happen to a protagonist but here it is happening to a viin. Well Jonathan used his means to gain this chance but still things seem a little more on the easier side. This was because the current incident did not have any rtion to the plot he was currently a part of. With Jonathan¡¯s words Nics was satisfied and asked. ¡°Jonathan ck, do you wish to be my disciple?¡± He asked and Jonathan widened his eyes for a moment and immediately nodded his head. As if Nics mel would take his words back Jonathan immediate spoke. ¡°Thank you for the offer I am very grateful if Master Nics would take me in as a disciple. I ept it with all my heart.¡± Nics nodded his head and gave an old book to Jonathan. It was not thick but actually it was magically shrunk. It can be said to be the thickest book that Jonathan had ever seen. ¡°This is all my research and information on my insights. I did not have long to life as I have already decided to end this long journey of life. I hope that you would seed in learning the basics before I leave. You can stay here till the end of the winter break and alsoe here in your summer break. During this time I will teach you. When you are at school you have any doubts you can write a letter to me¡­.¡± He told Jonathan a series of instructions and Jonathan nodded his head directly without saying much. Dumbledore would return to Hogwarts along with Jonathan for the night. Jonathan would pack few clothes and Dumbledore would send him back here tomorrow morning. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jonathan spent the remaining of the Christmas and winter vacation in the house of mel learning the alchemy. Even with the fastprehension that he has the speed at which he learnt is very slow. The books back at Hogwarts that are avable for the students are all low level books. The most advanced information books are safely stored in restricted section. But the book in the hands of Jonathan is the most advanced book with vast amount of knowledge. His learning speed is many times slowerpared to when he flipped through the books before. Jonathan doesn¡¯t care what is happening back at Hogwarts as he has his own things to do. While he was learning alchemy at a fast pace, Harry and Ron are rolling in the library and Harry used the normal invisibility cloak to enter the restricted section. Unfortunately the normal invisibility cloak did not work as good as the original one. So it would sometimes fail sometimes did not cover properly, sometimes it would leave his scent for the beasts to notice him¡­ Along with his already clumsy self things would not go as perfectly as they should have. But still they made no progress. Without the Quidditch practice as Harry was not selected things are very boring for Harry. Also there is this mirror of Erised. Jonathan really wanted to take a look in that mirror. He wanted to know his deepest desire. But he was sure what he would see in the mirror. Soon the winter vacation is over and Jonathan was sent back to Hogwarts by Nics. Before leaving he specifically told Jonathan to learn more about the basics. In the past few days Jonathan showed great progress. Nics thought that Jonathan has strong foundation or affinity to alchemy. So he taught him at the pace that Jonathan could catch. It was fast and they covered most of the basics. Nics that returned back home made some small changes to his will. First of all he gave a little extra fortune to Jonathan. He was marveled by the idea of the goblins of Gringotts managing his wealth for him. He was shocked that Jonathan was very good at financial matter. But he understood that if Jonathan wanted to save his fortune then he has to learn few tricks. So he directly added the extra fortune to Jonathan along with few safe keeping special materials used in alchemy. They were all sent to the vault of Jonathan directly. It is the vault number ¡®777¡¯ It is very lucky for Jonathan to gain this vault. This is not the only wealth he got as during this winter vacation. Cassiopeia ck that should be his great grandmother in some way died without any descendents. So, all of Cassiopeia ck¡¯s wealth was also added to Jonathan¡¯s wealth. The transfer procedures along with the house elf Cassiopeia ck were all arranged by Kreacher and wily. They are currently managing things and Jonathan¡¯s grandmother has already talked to the remaining members of ck family before she died. So when they died all the wealth would flow to Jonathan by specific will. The items procurement and proper handling was done by Kreacher and other house elves that are ordered by her. So Jonathan doesn¡¯t have to lift a finger to gain the wealth. After returning back from the vacation Jonathan first met up with Daphne and pansy. Well not in the open but secretly. No one was bothered about this. Jonathan took them straight to the room of requirements. Inside of the room appeared to be a beautiful bed and neat arrangements for makeup¡­. The girls blushed looking at the arrangements here. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 60 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 40: first kiss Chapter 40: first kiss Inside of the room appeared to be a beautiful bed and neat arrangements for makeup¡­. The girls blushed looking at the arrangements here. Jonathan did not give any time for them to think and kissed Daphne on her lips. This sudden kiss made her resist a little for a moment but she slowly got in line and reciprocated. On the side pansy¡¯s face turned red immediately. She was envious that Daphne was able to take Jonathan¡¯s first kiss. But she was not bother by it because she likes Jonathan more. She knows that she has to share Jonathan to get his love. So she decided to take a step back and stand after Daphne. Not physically but mentally she thinks that Daphne is the main wife while she is Jonathan¡¯s little lover or second wife or mistress. She did not like the post but she has to ept it for Jonathan. After few minutes Daphne was out of breath and Jonathan let her go to take deep breath. On the other hand Jonathan looked at pansy. He can easily tell her thoughts just looking at her face and nervousness. Jonathan spoke to her. ¡°You are not the second wife or lover or mistress pansy.¡± Jonathan said and paused for a moment. Pansy¡¯s mind immediately filled in the gap that Jonathan took. She thought that Jonathan did not like her and wanted to tell her that she is only a friend. Immediately her eyes turned red and a tear appeared at the edge of her eyes. Jonathan immediately pulled her into his embrace and held her tightly. Looking straight into her face he kissed her straight away taking her by surprise. She is very quickly to reciprocate. Even though she acts like a spoiled little brat and unreasonable woman some things she is very gentle inside. Daphne on the side recovered and she has a smile on her face looking at pansy making out with Jonathan. She has aplicated look and she is still in the embrace of Jonathan. After few minutes she stopped kissing pansy letting her breath and then spoke. ¡°You both are my women of the same level. Daphne was close to me since child hood but you won over the gap with your trust and obsessive love. I have a magic that can let me see how much a person loves me. You both are at the same level. You deeply love me to the point of obsession. I cannot hurt either of you leaving one of you and loving only one of you. So you have to share me but my love is endless for both of you. Jonathan said and he hugged them both tightly. After that they actively kissed Jonathan for a while. Jonathan did not make any further actions other than kissing them. Before leaving they kissed on his cheeks close to his lips at the same time and left the room of requirements to their dorm rooms. This did not end here. Jonathan smiled sweetly and went to the library. There is another person that is waiting to get his kiss. But this is going to be a bumpy raid. In the library the trio of Harry¡¯s group searched for the name Nics mel. They did not find it even now. Or to be precise they did not see the name of Nics mel in the card they Neville for the chocte frog. But that would happen few days before the Quidditch match on February 22nd. Since it was so long Jonathan has plenty of time to put his fingers at the right ce to get what he wants. Well Harry is not in Quidditch so they might find it a little early. Also Hermione guilty consciousness person, she is thinking of a way to apologize to Jonathan. But after going through Jonathan¡¯s n she would not think that he is not a good guy. With that Jonathan went to the library to study some materials. The trio of Harry¡¯s group is fiddling their own things. Jonathan did not even bother to look at them or even Hermione. She noticed him when he arrived and her thoughts areplicated. After a while Jonathan left the library and Hermione thought that it was a good time to meet with Jonathan and apologize for some things before. Also she has to thank him for saving her before during the troll incident. With that in mind she told Harry and Ron that she would be back in a while and left the library hot on heals behind Jonathan. Ron and Harry are too engrossed in searching for Nics that they did not noticed this particr incident. Well it was not Jonathan¡¯s fault. Jonathan did not go back to Gryffindor instead he went all the way to the room of requirements. Hermione was naturally a very curious woman. So she followed Jonathan to see where he is going. When she saw that a strange door suddenly appeared out of nowhere from the castle wall, has made her shocked. Jonathan entered into the door and the door did not close as he kept it open for Hermione to enter inside flowing him out of curiosity. Well since the door is open she wanted to take a peek inside before going back quickly. So she entered into the room slowly with curiosity like a cat. With her fluffy hair she really looked like a cat. But as soon as she entered into the room the door behind her vanished leaving her no way out. She was both shocked and confused. But the braveness inside her was still there and she moved forward. Jonathan did not create aplicate room. It was a normal room where there is a reading ce, a rattan chair giving a strange harmony for a peaceful environment. Jonathan was sitting on the chair with a book on his hand as reading without caring about anything. Hermione on the other hand was dazed looking at his handsome appearance along with the surrounding setting. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 60 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 41: I want your first kiss to the price for the information Chapter 41: I want your first kiss to the price for the information Jonathan was sitting on the chair with a book on his hand as reading without caring about anything. Hermione on the other hand was dazed looking at his handsome appearance along with the surrounding setting. Jonathan specifically created this to boost his charm. Having more charm would always have good persuasive power. Simrly, sympathy, pity also has simr effects. But right now he is not going to act to gain sympathy or pity. Instead he is going to show her his fangs and gain something good from her for information. He is going to start a dark business with Hermione. Well things would start with simple things but as they escte they would change in form. It might even lead to dark love. He is going to teach her that main principal of alchemy. That is equivalent exchange. But many people would confuse about one thing that is the equivalence. What is the equivalence? Most would say that the equivalence is the value of the thing that one wanted to obtain in proportions. But that is not true. For example, if you live by the side of a river the water is free, but if you are in a desert then the value of the water increase exponentially. Simrly the value of the things would change when the demand of the specific object or information is very high or there is a sense of urgency. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Hermione looked arounding out of her dazed state and found that there is nothing wrong here. It should be one of the mysteries of Hogwarts. It is really a peaceful ce to study. She likes to study and this ce fits the bill perfectly. It is more than perfect in her thoughts. While she is thinking she came forward collecting her strength to speak with Jonathan. She wanted to apologize for her behavior in the past few days and also thank him for saving her from the troll. When she came forward from the ce she was previously hiding Jonathan put down his book and looked at Hermione with a smile. For some reason Hermione has a bad feeling looking into the eyes and smile of Jonathan right now. But she did not think about it and said. ¡°Jonathan, I am really sorry for my behavior before and thank you for saving me from the troll that day. If it was not for you me, Harry and Ron would have died that day¡­.¡± She spoke looking straight into the eyes of Jonathan wanted to know how he reacts to her. Jonathan did not show any change in expression from the start to the end. Finally when she stopped he spoke. ¡°It is okay miss granger, I can understand. I have already predicted that you hate me because of others words don¡¯t you. See it has happened. Also let me make one more thing clear miss granger. I am really not a good guy. But I am not a bad guy either. I am a simple business man. If you want anything you can exchange with me for an equivalent price that I evaluate and we can exchange if we both agree on the terms. This would be the best way for me to be with other people I think.¡± Hermione, when she heard that Jonathan called her miss granger instead of Hermione, She knows that Jonathan is still angry even though he did not show that on his face and there is a clear wedge between them. Also when he said that he is okay with her apology she felt a little relieved. But, when she heard hister part of the words that is about his nature and taking everything as business, has made her sad. She thought that because everyone is avoiding him because of his father has made him like this. At least that is what she thought. But no one is actually avoiding him. Instead it was Harry and that are being avoided even now because of their pervert reputation still going strong. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Originally she should leave here as soon as possible but she suddenly remembered that Jonathan also reads many books. She wanted to know about Nics mel. Since Jonathan wanted to do everything as business then she would contact him through business. She did not have any thoughts of getting close to Jonathan. Instead she wanted to help a friend in sadness. She thought that what she is doing is a noble thing. So she immediately asked. ¡°Jonathan, do you know who Nics mel is?¡± She did not use the family name of Jonathan like he is calling her miss granger so that he would feel close to her. Jonathan looked at her and said. ¡°Nics mel, Yes I know him. I will give you the information for a price¡­¡± Before Jonathanpleted his words Hermione spoke. ¡°I willplete your homework for a week as price. So can you tell me about Nics mel?¡± Jonathan smiled amusingly and said. ¡°Miss Granger, you should be joking right. I have seen your people getting your heads burst open to search all the books to find about Nics mel. You are telling me that the cost of this information is as simple aspleting my homework for a week. You are not the one that would decide the price. I am the one to decide the price. Based on my analysis and all your anxious search of all the books in the library, the information is very valuable. So the price of the information will also change.¡± Hermione looked at Jonathan and asked him straight. ¡°What is the price, do you want money and other things.¡± Jonathan smiled and replied. ¡°Miss Granger, I want your first lip to lip kiss as the price for the information.¡± Hermione was immediately shocked and blushed ring at Jonathan. But Jonathan did not care about her re and said. ¡°I know it is a big price for you to decide on immediately¡­¡­¡­¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 60 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 42: Hermione returned to Jonathan Chapter 42: Hermione returned to Jonathan But Jonathan did not care about her re and said. ¡°I know it is a big price for you to decide on immediately. So go back and think about it. May be you would find the information you are looking for. If not you can alwayse to look for me.¡± Right before this Jonathan received a choice from the viin system. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Choice 1: host has to gain the first kiss of the protagonist¡¯s woman by any means necessary. Rewards would be decided based on the person that gives their first kiss to the host. Choice 2: host would not receive the first kiss of the protagonist¡¯s woman. The women of the host would identally give kisses to other people.¡± This is the first time Jonathan saw that the system giving penalty or punishment like thing. He doesn¡¯t like that. He is possessive in nature and do not like anyone stealing kisses from his women. For this reason he gave kisses to both pansy and Daphne as soon as he came to the school. But that did not change from the fact that he did notplete the choice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hermione stomped her foot on the floor and cursed Jonathan with an angry face. Then she wanted to leave but she don¡¯t know how to. Jonathan simply pointed at a wall and a door appeared out of nowhere. ¡°I will give you this information for free. This is called room of requirements and if you want to leave here all you have to do is to think of an exit that you wanted to leave from here. The door of your imagination appears and you can leave from here.¡± Jonathan said and then moved his eyes back to the book, no longer looking at Hermione that has a red face. No one knows why her face it red. It might be because of the embarrassment or because of anger. After that she left here and returned to themon room. When she came to themon room she found that Harry and Ron are waiting for her. She did not say the price for the information but only told them that Jonathan knows about Nics mel. Harry immediately said. ¡°Did he tell you about Nics mel?¡± Hermione shook her head. ¡°I knew that he is a bad guy. He would not help the good people¡­¡± Ron continued to jump in and started to run off his annoying mouth. Hermione was silent while Harry looked at her and said. ¡°Hermione, he would not speak to us or reply to us. You are the only one he speaks to. So you have to try your best to get the information from him. This is to know the secret of the Snape and save everyone in the school. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± If Jonathan was standing in this ce he would haveughed his ass off. The reason for this is simple. Harry and Ron are 12 year old brats and they are not even in their teen age. They are trying to save Hogwarts and everyone. It is quite funny when you think about it. Do they think that they are the only intelligent people in the entire world? If Harry did not act brave and go to hiding ce of the philosopher¡¯s stone Voldemort would never be able to get it. Fortunately he has his mother¡¯s protection and was saved because of that. So he did not solve this problem but increased it exponentially to the point of threatening his life and the life of his friends. He even calls himself a hero. He is not a hero instead he is a moron. Jonathan would not associate with people like these. But there is one thing that Jonathan was happy about. Because these people are morons Jonathan can have some good time with their women easily. ¡­¡­¡­.. Hermione bit her lower lip with the words of Harry. She wanted to talk with Jonathan again to see if she will be able to get the information using something different other than her first kiss. So she left themon room again. The curfew time has already started and the fatdy left as soon as Hermione got out of the room. Jonathan was nning on staying at the room of requirements which is more peaceful than the dorms of Gryffindor. He has toplete studying of the alchemy book that Nics gave him. Hermione that found that the fatdy left when she came out was shocked. She did not have the way to enter into themon room even if knows the password. If she was caught outside she would be punished. She started to curse Harry and Ron for telling her to go now and herself for her impulsive behavior to leave themon room in the night. She moved slowly step by step like a cat and came to the location of the room or requirements. She knows how to leave but she doesn¡¯t know how to enter the room or requirements. She started to remember the information on how to enter the room of requirements through the books she read before. The she moved around the corridor three times to finally let the room of requirements to reveal itself. Jonathan did not set any restrictions for the entry requirement as he was the first one to enter. So others can enter freely. Hermione was able to enter the same room as before. She looked around carefully. Jonathan noticed her but did not respond to her presence. Instead he was engrossed in reading the book in his hand. This made Hermione curious. ¡°Jonathan, what is the book you are studying?¡± She asked forgetting their conversation before. Jonathan looked at her and said. ¡°Well I have newly be the disciple of the person you are looking for before. He gave me this book to read to learn the basics. As for other information I cannot tell before the payment is done¡­¡­¡­¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 60 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 43: Hermione’s first kiss Chapter 43: Hermione¡¯s first kiss ¡°Well I have newly be the disciple of the person you are looking for before. He gave me this book to read to learn the basics. As for other information I cannot tell before the payment is done. Since you came here again means that Harry and Ron should have told you some righteous sounding words and sent you here right. Well it is their loss that they did not recognize a beauty like you. Also it is my gain getting the first kiss from a beauty like you.¡± Jonathan said there words to push Hermione further into thinking that she is beautiful and her first kiss are very valuable. Even though Hermione is intelligent, when ites to receivingpliments all the women have same thoughts. They would easily get into good mood withpliments. It is also true for her as it reduced her anger towards Ron many times after he praised her intelligence and beauty in the original plot. Jonathan is thinking of the same thing and ying cards ording to the information he knows. Hermione¡¯s face became red after she was praised being a beauty. She felt that Jonathan is really interested in her and don¡¯t know how to show his heart to her. So he is ying these tricks to gain her attention. She has seen Daphne and pansy with Jonathan before. But these thoughts did not appear on her mind right now because it was clouded by the praises from Jonathan about her beauty. Also she was angry towards Ron and Harry for asking her to do whatever it takes to get the information. All these thingsbined and she made the decision on impulse. ¡°Okay, I will give you my first kiss.¡± She said the words with blushing red face but did not move forward. Jonathan has to take the initiative to get her first kiss. Well Jonathan intended to do just that. Pushing her more would not give any positive impact on her. But still he has to let her take another half a step forward mentally to bnce out the things for smooth sailing in the future. ¡°Come over here then.¡± Jonathan said as Hermione bit her lower lip and could not see straight into the eyes of Jonathan. She simply thought. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with quickly and get the information.¡± She thought and moved forward to the rocking chair. Jonathan did not stand up and pulled her onto hisp. The book in his hand was ced on the table on the side. As soon as she sat on the table she looked astounded towards Jonathan wanting to say something. She opened her mouth. Jonathan to the right moment to lock her lips and her previous quick kiss ns has gone down the drain. Jonathan¡¯s hands are holding her head so she would not break free immediately. But Jonathan did not apply any pressure on her head. It was her thought offort that she is not taking the initiative to kiss and only getting kissed. But her tongue and lips moved automatically and she learnt on how to kiss along with the movements of Jonathan automatically. It is like fish learning to swim. Well they already know about that but they still have to take the initiative. So now she took the initiative and she started to enjoy the kiss. They kissed till Hermione is out of breath. Jonathan was fine because his body was improved and can hold breath for a long time. ¡°Haaan¡­.haaam¡­¡± ¡°Haaan¡­.haaam¡­¡± ¡°Haaan¡­.haaam¡­¡± She leaned forward and rested on the chest of Jonathan while panting. Her mind is dazed and she was aroused too. Well she has entered teenage and girls mature faster both physically and mentally. Their understanding is also much deeper than most men when ites to specific things. She panted for a while before returning to her right mind. She immediately stood up from thep of Jonathan. But she tripped and lost her bnce because of her sudden actions. ¡°Ahaaamm¡­¡± Jonathan caught her hand at the right time and pulled her back into hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry beauty, Myp is quite soft for you to sit. Stay here before you got your body right. Also you wanted to know the information right. Sit peacefully and I will tell you the information. After that you can leave. Well if you like it you can stay with me too. As for the other things like kissing again, it is your choice¡­¡± Jonathan said and Hermione blushed again. She was really about to fall. If she fell as it is, then her nose would really get a major hit. Even though she did not care about her beauty, she really doesn¡¯t want to damage her face. Jonathan saved her so as reward she decided to sit on hisp for a little while. Any way she has to listen to the information and also get her body together after the mesmerizing¡­kiss¡­¡± When she thought about this her mind went a little nk again. But she snapped out of it. She blushed with red face and the redness reached all the way to her ears. ¡°Hum¡­in¡­information¡­¡± She said with fluttering words. Jonathan smiled inside but did not show that out and said to Hermione. ¡°The information has received the price I wanted so I will tell you. Nics mel is an alchemist. He is famous for creating the philosopher¡¯s stone. This is most probably the thing Harry and Ron are rocking their heads about. As for my case, I got him as a teacher because he liked my talent. He gave me a book rted to his research fundamentals to study and understand. That is all.¡± Jonathan said everything into the ear of Hermione while blowing the wind into her ear making her more and more aroused. Her face is all red because of the air that Jonathan blew into her ear. She felt tingly all over. She liked the feeling she is getting. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 60 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 44: disappointed Hermione Chapter 44: disappointed Hermione She felt tingly all over. She liked the feeling she is getting. But she snapped back again from the feeling when Jonathan stopped talking. She was so much embarrassed that she directly ran away from him going out of the room of requirements and went straight to the Gryffindormon room. Fortunately the fatdy returned at that time. She is having a beauty sleep right now. Hermione disturbed her and took few minutes to remember the password to enter into themon room. The fatdy was annoyed but Hermione is not in a state to think about that. Her face is hot and she was embarrassed. Well what can anyone say, she is a girl that hit the puberty and it is the time for first love toe. She thought that Harry and Ron would be out waiting for her. Unexpectedly there is no one in themon room instead they went to sleep. She was severely disappointed with Harry and Ron but since they are friends she let that go. She went to sleep. But she was unable to sleep as when she closed her eyes, the scene of her sitting on thep of Jonathan and kissing him appeared in her mind more and more. She was having a hard time thinking of all that. She did not sleep all night because of the wild fantasies in her mind. Her eyes were red early in the morning next day. The Quidditch time has started. It is February 20th and in 2 days there is a Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. That is why the people in the Gryffindor room are a little hyped. Even though they lost to Slytherin they are sure that they can win against Hufflepuff. Hermione went to speak with Harry and Ron. But they are not in the mood to learn about that. They are more interested in knowing about the situation of Quidditch. Hermione with her red swollen eyes fromck of sleep stomped her feet and left with anger. For this match Snape is not the referee. Well Harry is not participating. So there is no need for him to do anything out of order in this situation. Things went on normally without much hitch. After 2 days the match was over and Harry and Ron got back to Hermione to know about Nics mel. During the match Ron and Neville got into a fight with Draco and Neville got some good beating enough tond him in the hospital wing. Fortunately with a narrow margin the Gryffindor won against Hufflepuff. Hermione bit her lower lip thinking that she has sacrificed her first kiss to Jonathan for this information, But she did not receive any appreciation from neither Harry nor Ron. She did not tell them about the price but only told them about the information of Nics. Immediately Neville on the side covered in bandages showed the cards in his hand that he got from chocte frog packs. Hermione was dazed to find that Nics mel can be found so easily. She felt that she was cheated off her first kiss by Jonathan. But she calmed down as she cannot show this in front of Harry and Ron. Right then Jonathan appeared with a smile and grinned towards Hermione. She red at him for a moment but her cheeks turned red when Jonathan licked his lips. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Knowing this Harry along with Ron and Hermione moved out of this ce and wanted to meet with Hagrid to speak. But they discovered that Snape is going towards the forbidden forest. So they followed him sneakily. They got the invisibility cloak with them as Harry brought this to make things more on the safe side. Snape meets Quirrell and they speak of the Philosopher''s Stone. Harry thinks that Snape is trying to force Quirrell to help him get the stone so he can get rich, to the rm of both Ron and Hermione who fear Quirrell will talk. With that the trio got the information they quickly left there to meet with Hagrid. Jonathan on the other hand is also following them in invisibility cloak because there is something important he wanted to do with the information. Or to be more precise he can get more kisses from Hermione while nning some future traps for Harry and Ron. They went into the hut of Hagrid while Jonathan stood by the side at the window with invisibility cloak. They could not listen to the conversation happening inside the hut of Hagrid. Well Jonathan did not care as he knows. Hagrid, who confirms the Stone, is being kept at Hogwarts. Hermione charms him into talking about the enchantments used to guard it: Fluffy, the three-headed dog, is Hagrid''s, Along with that there are enchantments from Professors Sprout, Flitwick, McGonagall, Quirrell, and Snape. After gaining the information, Harryins about the high temperature in Hagrid''s hut. They then discovered that he has a Norwegian Ridgeback dragon egg, which he wants to name Norbert once it has hatched. The group left back to the castle and continued with their studies. Jonathan managed to score extra points in every ss including the ss of Snape. Thisnded him with enough points to let Gryffindor win even if they did not win the win the Quidditch match till the end. With his poprity boost that he got from the system, along with various other things, Jonathan because very popr in Hogwarts. He also made enough points on equal level of the entire Gryffindor housebined made. This things shocked many people which added to his poprity. Jonathan on the other hand did not get his eyes on the top of his head and appeared very natural. Professor Flitwick did not approach Jonathan just yet. The spells of the first year can be learnt easily. He has to observe Jonathan more to make a move. Professor Mcgonagall also recognized his talent in transfiguration so she was also paying attention to Jonathan during this time. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 65 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 45: 30 kisses as compensation Chapter 45: 30 kisses aspensation He has to observe Jonathan more to make a move. Professor Mcgonagall also recognized his talent in transfiguration so she was also paying attention to Jonathan during this time. But the first years would only be recognized and tested. As they move on to the third year their true talent woulde out. That is also the time when they choose the subjects that they wanted to take as electives. They will wait for that time before making the final choice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jonathan also noticed their gaze but he did not open up and waited for them toe to him. This way the amount of impact would increase and he would have enough space for maneuver. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. It is April and Jonathan kept an eye on the movements of trio. Hermione did not try to look into the eyes of Jonathan as she always remembers her first kiss with him when she looks at him. During this time Jonathan has kissing time with Daphne and pansy everyday during his free time. Their bond got closure and closure. They did not take any more steps other than kissing but that is enough to intoxicate them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ One day Jonathan found that Hagrid is looking for books on how to feed and raise a dragon. Jonathan found that in the library and talked to him about that. Hagrid tried his best to control himself not to speak about his secret. But he still spills the things because he held the book too tightly attracting the attention of madam Pince. This was noticed by Hermione and she came along with Harry to ease up the things. They know what Hagrid is looking for. Jonathan only whispered to Hermione and left without even looking at Harry. Harry did not understand why Jonathan did not answer him or anything. But he doesn¡¯t care and though that Jonathan is arrogant. Hermier came to the room of requirements with a blushed face as Jonathan called her here. She knows that Jonathan is going to get another kiss from her in the name of keeping secrets. She is angry but she is anticipating about the kiss too. Jonathan was still there in the same position reading a book. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked a little arrogantly. ¡°Miss Granger, you should understand your situation. Also you have to sit on myp to speak to me. Remember I am in the power right now. So you have to listen to my requirements to keep your secrets. Also I have recorded our first kiss before to keep it as a good memory you know.¡± Jonathan told her as he showed a crystal orb that showed the picture of them kissing. In it Hermione is actually more active. Hermione looked at the image and blushed. She quickly came close to Jonathan in order to snatch the crystal ball. Jonathan actually let her. She directly wanted through that on the ground but stopped because of two reasons. First is she really doing want to drop the crystal ball erasing her first kiss memory. Second is that she doubted on how easy she was able to snatch the crystal ball is and felt that Jonathan might have other copies. When she thought about this stopping her dropping gesture Jonathan spoke. ¡°Bingo. You thought it right. I have many copies of that stored specifically. So losing one would not be much of a problem for me. You are really smart you know that. That is why I wanted to speak to you instead of those morons. Now be a good girl and sit on myp. Also hand over the crystal ball carefully or you can keep it if you like.¡± Jonathan said looking at Hermione. When he said that she is intelligent, a small grin crept on her pink lips but she immediately hid it well. She made an expression as if she did not have any choice and sat on thep of Jonathan and Jonathan pulled her into his embrace as his hands were free already. Hermione stiffened for a moment when Jonathan embraced her suddenly. ¡°Now miss granger, wee to the main point. I know that Hagrid got a dragon egg, the thing in the forbidden area that you shouldn¡¯t bother about but trying to figure out any way. But these things are secrets that cannd you and you two moronic self centered righteous friends Harry and Ron with a good amount of punishment. Also it would give me some extra house points improving my fame. I presume that you don¡¯t want this to happen. So you have topensate for my losses. Let us assume that I would get around 20 house points for this and a lot of fame from the students. What do you think of the price of 30 lip kisses not pecking kisses? You don¡¯t have to give them all to me on the same day. We can divide the number to 30 days. If there is something I will notify you beforehand. What do you think of this deal?¡± Jonathan asked while holding Hermione tightly in his arms making her dizzy from all the close contact. Also the concept Jonathan spoke is enough to make her blush till she was as red as Ron when he was embarrassed. But she did not have a choice; Well that is what she thought at that moment to convince her mind that want to kiss Jonathan. She is smart but that smartness is only rted to studies but not the reality. She did not have to worry about anything as there is Dumbledore behind Hagrid to clean up his mess in this particr situation. If they did not meddle in and Dumbledore really found out about this matter, then he would have really be cautious about the philosopher¡¯s stone. But things did not go that way and this led to the current situation and a future where Harry faced with professor Quirrell¡­¡­. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 65 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 46: the secret of ancestry choice Chapter 46: the secret of ancestry choice If they did not meddle in and Dumbledore really found out about this matter, then he would have really be cautious about the philosopher¡¯s stone. But things did not go that way and this led to the current situation and a future where Harry faced with professor Quirrell, Or you can saw the remnant soul of Voldemort. Things would have solved more easily. Not only they meddle in the matter that they should not have but they even cause many people to have head ache. That is what Harry potter did. After that she epted to Jonathan¡¯s deal ring at him. But her eyes have different feeling to them instead of being angry. She was anxious and expectant about Jonathan. Well she trusts Jonathan that he would not cheat his words when ites to trade. With that they kissed again and did not part for 5 whole minutes. The kiss this time is more passionate with their tongues intertwined and her tongue was yed by Jonathan causing her to be on the passive side. With the kiss done Hermione was reluctant and wanted to continue. But she came back to her senses and blushed for her thought of wanting to kiss Jonathan. After that she quickly left this ce. Jonathan told her that he wanted to speak to Harryter and wanted to meet him in the school grounds tomorrow morning. Also he told her not to tell this to that snot nosed brat Ron that has loud mouth and tendency to speak about this to everyone. Hermione red at Jonathan again, it is not because Jonathan scolded Ron but because Jonathan called in Harry. She thought that Jonathan is going to make a deal with Harry too. She doesn¡¯t know what the deal is but her thoughts are running wild. Jonathan that looked her then as she looked at him with weird expression making him understood that she misunderstood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not into men. I like beautiful women.¡± Hermione, that got her thoughts red by Jonathan blushed again and ran away like a frightened rabbit. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Jonathan did not care about these matters as he was busy with his own things. During this time he met with the phoenix few times as it came to him on its own. Jonathan did not understand what it came to him and be intimate with him. During his study about the artifacts and materials on his hand, he took out a box that was sealed with a puzzle like thing from his mother. It was also in the collection but he never took it out as he was busy with other things. He thought that there are some air tight precious materials stored in it. He wanted to check what is inside really quickly. Any way he has to know what is inside so that he can use it when necessary. He took out the box that was previously ced inside the expansion bag by the house elves. But when he touched the box with his hand to take it out of the expansion bag, his eyes lost their focus and the light in them. His hands moved automatically taking the box out of the expansion bag and started to solve the puzzle as if he was possessed. His fingers moved at a fast speed and few of the puzzle pieces has sharp thorns that got his blood stuck to the box that seems to be made out of wood. The blood that came out was sucked by the box and it started to glow with green light. Also the thorns on the box vanished along with the wounds on his finger. Jonathan did not have any consciousness of his actions. He was looking at the thing his body is doing on its own because he has a system and he exists independently from all kinds of soul tampering things. He was very anxious thinking that his body was being taken over by some old monster or something. But when the puzzle was solved and the green light appeared he got his senses back to him. The wooden box opened showing an old piece of scroll made of leather but not parchment. There is also a pendent made of pure crystal which is oddly simr to the deadly hallows symbol that Xenophilius Lovegood had with him in the original series. But the cloak, the wand and the stone symbols are oddly strange and moreplete giving an ancient feeling. When Jonathan touched the pendent he felt a strange way of energy and information entering his mind. Immediately the viin system gave out a choice. ¡°Ding Host has stumbled upon an ancestry secret. Emergency choice initiated. Time stop is being applied. Host, please make your choice. Emergency choice¡­. Choice 1: ept the information from the symbol and your secret ancestry. Host would be able to gain the benefits of the ancestry and its inheritance, Host has to bear the consequences of this ancestry to. Choice 2: system would destroy the information along with the ancestry details. Host will lose his ancestry. Host doesn¡¯t have to bear the consequences of this ancestry.¡± Jonathan felt that the time around him stopped and read thought. He did not expect something magical to happen to him right now about his ancestry. It said that he has to bear the consequences. Naturally if it was the protagonist then it would have been solved easily. But things are different when ites to him being a viin. He was a little reluctant to lose something good. He wanted to read the leather scroll on the side. But the system would not let him. Unless he makes his choice he would not be able to move or do anything. He sighed and decided to take on the risk. Any way he has his way of protection. With that he chose the first option. Immediately the time started to move and the information entered into his mind slowly from the pendent. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 65 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 47: tricking Harry into unbreakable vow Chapter 47: tricking Harry into unbreakable vow With that he chose the first option. Immediately the time started to move and the information entered into his mind slowly from the pendent. All that appeared in his mind is a way of ritual with the pendent. As for the leather scroll on the side is actually the high grade magic circle that is required for the ritual. It is not possible to draw it on the ground as the amount of materials required is astronomical. Instead the mode of magic circle is changed to a scroll made of high ss materials. Jonathan opened the scroll and checked it out. A messy magic circle is drawn inside with numerous runes. Just looking at those runes has made Jonathan dizzy for some time. Jonathan immediately closed the scroll and new information appeared in his mind. For the ritual start, he requires few things. One is the tears of phoenix and the other is the venom of basilisk. These are the main ingredients while the supporting ingredients required from various magical beasts. Jonathan has most of them except for the phoenix tears and the venom of basilisk. He can get phoenix tears when the phoenix foxes to him again. As for the basilisk venom, it is not a problem as he can get them either by waiting for a year or by buying things through ck market. With that he was in a happy mood. He ced the pendent back in along with the scroll, closed the box and put it back inside the expansion bag. With that stored Jonathan sighed and decided to do some research about this symbol and other things. He knows that basic plot but he don¡¯t know the real things that are happening in this world. Jonathan has to always remind his mind again and again, that he was in the real world and not a movie or game. If it was the movie then the concentration will be on the protagonist. But this is real world and the concentration on many things other than the protagonist. Everything and everyone has background stories and hidden stories. These things are the most dangerous that can directly change the plot direction. Voldemort that would fight against old people, weak people and children could not even be considered as a proper viin. The other people fear him because he kills without blinking an eye. But is killing other really an act of viiny? There are many people and even countries in the world that would kill innocent people in the name of justice and get benefits from them shamelessly. When the other retaliates they would even use the victims as terrorists. Compared to them Voldemort is not even a kid being a viin. The title dark lord is more like a show than a real title. Jonathan thought and left here to go back to the dormitory. On the next day he was able to meet with Harry privately. The location was set by Hermione. Harry was very curious and wanted to know why Jonathan wanted to speak to him. Jonathan usually ignores him and Ronpletely without even saying a word. Now he wanted to speak to Harry, this made him anxious, curious and cautious. They met at a distance away from the hut of Hagrid near the castle wall. There is another person that is watching the situation from afar. He heard the conversation between Hermione and Harry before. He was very disappointed that his friends did not tell him about the important thing. So he tried to eavesdrop on what Harry and Jonathan are talking. Unfortunately he was unable to hear anything because of the different direction of the head wind. Jonathan chose this location specifically for this matter. On the other hand Jonathan looked at straight at Harry for a good while and spoke first. ¡°Hello Harry, Actually I did not want to speak with you about anything as it would only cause too much problem for me and nonsense. So I will get straight to the point. As I have previously told to Hermione, I am neither a good guy nor a bad guy. Instead I am a business man. I know the information about the dragon egg that Hagrid is hiding and wanting to hatch. If you don¡¯t want me to tell this information to anyone or to be exact report to this matter to anyone, I want somepensation. Hermione has already paid her part of the contribution to mypensation. We havee to a deal. Now it was your turn. I presume you don¡¯t want to see Hagrid feel sad and the price that Hermione paid go to waste right. If not, I want you to form a deal with me. The deal is simple. In the future, I will ask you to give the credit of a certain thing to mepletely. You have to give me the credit to that thingpletely and tell to anyone that it was done by me or saved by me in both in my presence and outside my presence. If you ept for this deal we can make an unbreakable vow in the name of magic. You see I do not believe anyone, it is especially so after learning things through hard lessons. My time is precious, so make your choice quickly.¡± Jonathan said with a smile from start to the end without carrying about the change in the expression of Harry. Harry thought for a few moments as his naive brain could note up with the answers to the schemes of Jonathan. So he finally epted to the offer of Jonathan to make an unbreakable vow. As for how Jonathan knows how to perform unbreakable vow is not a big story. He learnt it from his grandmother saying that he would not trust other people and for his safety he has to learn this skill. With his pestering and reasoning she taught him the basics. With hisprehension and understanding in theter years¡­¡­¡­.. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 65 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 48: you would shout that you love victor Krum if anyone asks you this question Chapter 48: you would shout that you love victor Krum if anyone asks you this question With his pestering and reasoning she taught him the basics. With hisprehension and understanding in theter years hepletely understood the spell and the procedure. So he quickly formed the unbreakable vow with Harry with the said conditions. Also Jonathan added a condition that Harry could not saw the truth about what they spoke or the contents of the vow to anyone. But he can still like to others about the contents. With the vowplete Harry left from that ce back to the castle. He felt that Jonathan is quite strange at the same time the previous sympathy is gone. It is a mixture of emotions. With Harry left, the person that is hiding and watching the entire situation hid more deeply while not showing his face to Harry. After Harry left Ron came out and he came straight towards Jonathan. ¡°Hey you, stop. What did you talk to Harry and Hermione? What is happening here I want to know? If you don¡¯t tell me, then I will report this to professor Mcgonagall that you are plotting and threatening Harry and Hermione.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jonathan looked at Ron andughed out loud looking at Ron like an idiot. If he really reported it then it was Harry and Hermione along with Hagrid that would be implicated. Jonathan can still escape without receiving any damage. But Jonathan has other ns for Ron so Jonathan directly spoke. ¡°Well since you insist. I know that Hagrid got a dragon egg illegally, So I wanted to report it. Both Harry and Hermione are trying their best to stop me from reporting. So in order to stop me they made deals with me. Since you want to report, I would not stop you as it is not in my deal. But since you came to me anyway, I want you to make a deal with me. If not I would report about the dragon egg in Hagrid¡¯s hands. Because of you Hagrid would be implicated. The efforts of your friends Hermione and Harry would go down the drain. Now think about it. Do you want to make a deal with me?¡± Jonathan asked with a smile that was very gentle and beautiful making him more handsome. But for Ron it appeared like the smile of a devil. He never thought that his curiosity wouldnd him in such a situation. He did not have a choice in this matter. His face turned red from the embarrassment and anger. He smacked his own face and then said. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Jonathan smiled again and said. ¡°I want you to make an unbreakable vow with the conditions that I am going to tell you. First condition is you would shout that you love victor Krum if anyone asks you about that. Second is that you would unconditionally support the wishes of the woman in your family and you love. Third is that you would tell all the bad points and secrets of your brothers to the woman that they are seeing. These are the three conditions that I want you to make an unbreakable vow to me.¡± Jonathan said with a smile. Ron though that there is nothing wrong with these conditions. But he was unable to perceive the loop holes in these conditions. He is really stupid. Jonathan did not tell them either. With that Ron made the unbreakable vow with Jonathan and the conditions for Jonathan are still the same like he had with Harry. He would not report about the dragon egg that Hagrid is having. With that Ron left as well and Jonathan went to theke to practice his painting skill again. He has a fixed routine every day toplete certain number of things to keep him body perfectly fit. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. During this time the dragon egg was hatched and Hagrid named the dragon as Norbert. Well Jonathan doesn¡¯t care about these things but they were found out by Draco Malfoy. They saw that Jonathan did not make a move during the entire time. Everyday Hermione woulde to the room of requirements and kisses Jonathan on his lips. The more they kissed the more Hermione liked it. Jonathan tried new things every day. Other than Hermione he would kiss Daphne and pansy every day. After few days the lips of the three girls are a little swollen and gave them a unique charm. Harry and Ron were attracted to Hermione¡¯s swollen lips, when they asked her she simply told them that she ate some spicy hot food. Well they believed it as there are other things to worry about. On the other hand pansy and Daphne were questioned by other girls and Draco. They gave the same excuse but most of the girls did not believe that. As for Draco he is an idiot on the same level as Ron. So he too believed their words. Ron on the other hand was bitten by dragon and he started to rest from that day in the hospital wing. The hiding and sending of the dragon to Ron¡¯s brother Charlie¡¯s friends was carried out by Hermione and Harry alone. The invisibility cloak that Harry has is not the perfect one. So they can be caught at any time. But the luck of the protagonist activated saving them from trouble of getting caught along with the dragon. They got themselves detention from professor Mcgonagall along with Draco that reported them. This time Neville was not a part of what they did and he was not punished because Jonathan helped him from doing stupid things. During this time Jonathan helped Neville many times when he forgets the password to enter the Gryffindormon room. Because of Jonathan he doesn¡¯t have to sleep outside on the floor. This has happened many times and Neville was grateful for Jonathan. So he respects the words of Jonathan to some extent and did not do things that would cause trouble for him or Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 70 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 65 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 49: Hermione was discovered by pansy and Daphne Chapter 49: Hermione was discovered by pansy and Daphne This has happened many times and Neville was grateful for Jonathan. So he respects the words of Jonathan to some extent and did not do things that would cause trouble for him or Jonathan. Also Jonathan taught Neville some of the things he knows making him more intelligent at least in the studies. Right now Neville is actually doing much better than both Ron and Harry in studies. Today is May 9th and the dragon should be taken by Charlie''s friends. Neville did not get any detention but both Hermione and Harry along with Draco go the detention. Well Jonathan told Hermione that Draco might be nning something on her when they are done kissing and hugging. But she is stubborn and did not listen to Jonathan¡¯s words. Now she regrets it. She doesn¡¯t want any bad marks on her academic record. She wanted to be a good girl but she is not the listening type. Now she got two bad marks because of the troll incident and now this curfew breaking incident. She can only sigh about this matter. On the next day when she came to the room of requirements she came face to face with Daphne and pansy that are just leaving with swollen lips and flushed faces. Hermione who have experienced this already knows that they kissed Jonathan inside the room of requirements. Also they seem to be together and did not have any conflict of interest or problem of sharing Jonathan between them. When they looked at Hermione that is actually going towards the room of requirements, they were startled. They thought that Hermione came to investigate. So they first left to a distance and observed from the turn of the corridor to see where Hermione is going. When Hermione entered into the room of requirements they followed behind her and entered the room of requirements too. The scene inside has shocked them. Hermione willingly sat on thep of Jonathan with pouting face and asked. ¡°Did you just kiss Daphne and pansy?¡± Jonathan was not surprised as he nned the current situation. Jonathan spoke with a smile. ¡°Yep, they are my women that are deeply in love with me. Of course they came here to get their good night kisses. They are here every day right before you and left before you. Don¡¯t you notice them?¡± Jonathan asked with a knowing smile. Hermione looked into the eyes of Jonathan straight for a moment and asked. ¡°Then what about me?¡± Jonathan smiled again and said. ¡°Miss Granger, did you ever say that you love me. We are doing a business deal and we both epted to the price. Don¡¯t tell me that you developed feelings for me. If you did you have to tell them to me directly just like Daphne and pansy did. Also if you really love me then you should be willing to share me with other women. But of course, you have to make me fall in love with you first. Now be a good girl and think about what you wanted to do. As for the current situation you should kiss me right. Also don¡¯t you always say that you hate kissing me? Howe you suddenly changed? Jonathan asked and then kissed Hermione turning her mind nk. Both Daphne and pansy that looked at the incident don¡¯t know how to react. But there is one thing for certain that they ept Jonathan and his words clearly stated that he loves them. So they are happy with that. Hermione after kissing Jonathan regained her senses. She pouted her lips and stomped her feet on the ground. Then she left here angrily without saying anything to Jonathan. She muttered few bad words at Jonathan and left quickly returning to her dorm. She started to roll on her bed not knowing what her feelings towards Jonathan are. In the final analysis she decided that Jonathan is a bad guy and she hates him. Well her feelings areplicated right now. Also she doesn¡¯t want to lose her friends Harry and Ron for Jonathan. The feelings towards Jonathan are not as deep as the friendship feelings that she has towards Harry and Ron. With that the things are solved in her heart. Well it is not a bad thing for Jonathan as he could not contain too many loves at the same time. He was preparing many rituals to strengthen his body so that he would be handling many women at the same time in the future. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Back in the room of requirements after Hermione left Jonathan smiled happily and then looked at the side where pansy and Daphne are hiding. ¡°Are you happy with what you just saw? Do you want more kisses from me? Since you are already here, then don¡¯t leave. Come over here. We are going to take a double take right now.¡± Jonathan said startling both pansy and Daphne. They came out with blushed faces and walked step by step walking towards Jonathan. Jonathan made them both sit on hisp from either side and pulled their faces close to him giving a three way kiss. Later he parted and then kissed them separately while tightly hugging them. They did not push him away and kissed him reciprocating well without any problems. After some time Daphne asked. ¡°Are you going to pull Hermione into your women too?¡± Jonathan smiled at her and said. ¡°Well it depends on how she would react. She is too proud to be my woman easily. She has to slowly taken down over time. Don¡¯t worry there will be many sisters for you to spend your time together. You cannot hog in all the good things for yourself. You have to share with your friends and close people. Having a group that trusts you with their life and you can trust them with your live is very valuable. This cannot be cultivated using friendship unless they are naive idiots. It can only be obtained through love¡­.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 65 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 50: interfere with the protagonist and the villain or leave them be, make your choice Chapter 50: interfere with the protagonist and the viin or leave them be, make your choice This cannot be cultivated using friendship unless they are naive idiots. It can only be obtained through love like you and pansy to me and I am to you. Did you understand?¡± Both pansy and Daphne nodded their heads. But they also understood that Jonathan would go around smelling flowers in the future. Well as long as he loved them, they are happy. It ismon for nobles to marry and have many wives. So they don¡¯t mind and think that it was the symbol of masculinity of Jonathan that they love. After that they also left and Jonathan also left back to his dorm room to sleep. In the next few days Hermione was in spoiled mood when she came to look for Jonathan. But her kisses are all with passion as she likes the way Jonathan kisses. Right after kissing she hasplicated expression and leaves. This happened for a few days when the 30 days that they talked about are over. For some reason Hermione came on the thirty first day too. Also today is her detention that is on May 26th. Jonathan did not remain her before kissing and after kissing Jonathan spoke. ¡°Miss Granger, It seems like you came here for an extra day. You seem to have forgotten that our agreed price is for 30 days only.¡± Hermione was shocked as she calcted and became embarrassed. It seems like she used toe to Jonathan every day to kiss him that it became a habit of her. She hasplicated eyes and wanted to leave without saying anything. But Jonathan then spoke. ¡°Since you came here for an extra day, I will tell you something important. While you go for detention today, it should be Hagrid. Make sure that you stay with Hagrid which is the safest. As for Harry leave him to Malfoy, they will be fine. You must remember to stay with Hagrid for your safety. Also don¡¯t be impulsive to do anything. You willplicate things if you did something. As long as you did not do anything things would be fine.¡± Hermione heard this and red at Jonathan. She thought that Jonathan is telling her that the things she did would make themplicated. Jonathan did not exin it to her. Any way she will be fine and he don¡¯t have to worry about her. Voldemort is in a weak state and he would not risk killing anyone. If he killed anyone then he would be facing a full pursuit immediately. So he could not risk the exposure. Jonathan did not go there to check the situation. He has a very busy schedule and has to study as much as he possible can and quickly. This way he could ask Nics if he has any doubts in alchemy. Also there will be the year end exams soon. Even though he is already prepared he still needs some studying to do to gain the perfect score. With that he concentrated on studying hard. He is already using the time turner for all the things as the time he has every day is not enough for him. In the forbidden forest just like Jonathan said things happened quite strangely. Hagrid directly decided that he would take Hermione with him while Harry, Draco and fang would search the ce in two teams. When they encountered the dead unicorn and Voldemort, Hermione froze from the sudden shock. She doesn¡¯t know what to say at that time. She was very doubtful of Jonathan on how he knows about the future incident. But she remembered that Jonathan is good at divination. So she calmed down and did not make a move. Finally they are all saved by the centaurs. This experience she would remember for life. Her kiss is really worth it, she thought as she traded her kiss for this information and safety. She knows what would happen if she really made a move on Voldemort or the dark figure that kill the unicorn. For a few days everything was same as always without much of a change. Jonathan did not bother with thinking other people¡¯s affairs. He gave a copy of his notes to pansy and Daphne to study and learn. He also taught Neville with patience. Neville is the prime example of a loyal person, just like his parents. It is best to keep him with him. As for Harry and Ron they areplete waste. Hermione is having hard time teaching them about the important information of the exam. She has her own notes so Jonathan did not help her. They had their exams in June and on thest day of their exams Harry got a strike of an idea and immediately he told Hermione and Ron about this. They went to Hagrid to know who gave him the dragon egg. Coincidentally they found that Dumbledore is not here and went to the ministry of magic to speak about something. With that they became more alert and they wanted to go inside to defeat the dark wizard and save the school and stop Voldemort is from returning. Jonathan that knows all this wasughing at the bunch of idiots that was the main cause of all the situations. Since it is like that Jonathan has another n. Right then he got a choice. ¡°Ding Choice 1: spoil the ns of the protagonist and the viin in any way possible. Host would be rewarded with moderate level dark arts. Choice 2: let them do as they please. The poprity that host obtained would be over shadowed by the greatness of the protagonist¡¯s group. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Jonathan did not mind choosing either of the options. This is because he prepared two ns in this matter. The more famous Harry bes the more the fall would be when he was done with that. On the other hand Jonathan wanted both of them. So he has decided to implement both of them at the same time. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 70 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 51: bringing professors along for the first step Chapter 51: bringing professors along for the first step On the other hand Jonathan wanted both of them. So he has decided to implement both of them at the same time. First of all he chose option 1. Then he started to tail the trio on their way till they were about to enter the ce where the fluffy is ced to guard. When he saw them entering Jonathan immediately went to the three professors namely professor Mcgonagall, professor Snape and professor Flitwick that can act immediately. Jonathan told them they Harry, Hermione and Ron thought that professor Snape is trying to revive Voldemort and went to the room where the philosopher¡¯s stone is hidden. Well they would not believe straight away. So Jonathan has to use two things. First is the status of being the disciple of Nics mel. Second is the way the professors of Hogwarts arranged the traps around the philosopher¡¯s stone. Also Jonathan added that professor Quirrell seems to have a face behind his head under the turban. Jonathan was able to see it identally when he removed the turban and wanting to enter the forbidden forest. Also Jonathan added another word that professor Quirrell is strangely pale inplexion when he came back from the forbidden forest. With these words, the three professors are intelligent enough to understand what is happening. Jonathan did not tell them theplete truth but did not lie to them either. Professor Snape would not let anything happen to Harry. So he would be the most anxious one to save Harry. First thing is first professor Mcgonagall would write a letter to Dumbledore to return and about the situation here. Second is that professor Snape and professor Flitwick started to move to the forbidden ce to follow the students. Harry, Hermione and Ron would take their time to go all the way crossing the traps. They need time and Jonathan has time. All the things that Jonathan did only took him less than 15 minutes. Right now Harry, Ron and Hermione have just moved past the devil¡¯s snare. Even though in the movie it showed that they fell down quickly, it will take more than 10 minutes to slowly pass down the devil¡¯s snare. Right around that time Jonathan¡¯s time turner clone is at the hut of Hagrid telling him that he was called by professor Snape and professor Flitwick because of an emergency to control fluffy. Also he told him that it was rted to Harry, Hermione and Ron. Hagrid smacked his giant face and came along with Jonathan. Jonathan that was originally following professor Snape and professor Flitwick stopped at a corner and then he appeared with Hagrid. Professor Snape and Flitwick did not have time to think of this situation at that time. With Hagrid joining the group they quickly made it to the forbidden room. As soon as they entered what appeared is the fluffy that was teased by the group of Harry¡¯s trio was in a bad mood. It wanted to bite but Hagrid immediately took a flute to ease the situation. Looking at the magical harp on the side the faces of the people present darkened. They immediately started to move while Hagrid yed the music. They used the magic to go down instead of falling down. As they got down they were surprised that Jonathan was able to use magic to levitate along with them and drop slowly. But the surprise is small. Professor Flitwick appreciated Jonathan¡¯s progress and Snape because interested in Jonathan because he was able to be the disciple of the great alchemist Nics mel. They came to the location of the devil¡¯s snare and they did not struggle and directly passed down. Right at this time professor Mcgonagall¡¯s high speed letter reached Dumbledore and he was on his return journey. He will be at Hogwarts in a few seconds and in the forbidden ce in few minutes. Well Jonathan with the group of professors came to the next room where the keys are stuck to the door on the other side. This room was designed by professor Flitwick so it was easily solved by a flick of his wand. With that solved they moved on to the next room where there is a grand chess board. They also found Ron here that was unconscious on the floor. Jonathan was told to wait here to take care of Ron. Jonathan also did not move from here. Harry and Hermione seem to have just passed this ce and the group forcibly broke the magic chess and came to the next room. Here they saw the unconscious troll while looking around they saw Hermioneing out from the other side. As soon as she came out the mes behind her became intense. She was shocked to see that there are professors here with dead pan faces looking at her. She knows that the situation is not good. The professors are angry at her for doing something so dangerous. But she was also relieved that the professors came at the right time. ¡­¡­¡­.. Right then the room Jonathan was in was visited by two people that is professor Mcgonagall and professor Dumbledore. Professor Mcgonagall stopped by the side of Ron to take care and looked at the first air that Jonathan gave to Ron. She was really appreciative of Jonathan. Jonathan was actually preparing to take Ron outside using the levitation charm from here. But he stopped when he saw professor Mcgonagall and Dumbledore. Professor saw a make shift stretcher that Jonathan made from the pieces of broken states with transfiguration. She was really impressed about this matter. She just like professor Flitwick is ying close attention to Jonathan during this time. Now that she saw the progress that Jonathan made, she was thoroughly satisfied. ¡­cough¡­.cough¡­ not in that way. With that she came to take care of the situation while Dumbledore moved fast towards the next rooms. In a matter of seconds he is already in the room where Hermione and the others are. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 70 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 52: invited Rita Skeeter Chapter 52: invited Rita Skeeter With that she came to take care of the situation while Dumbledore moved fast towards the next rooms. In a matter of seconds he is already in the room where Hermione and the others are. Dumbledore understood the situation and sighed deeply. He used his magic to split the mes and walked over followed professor Snape and professor Flitwick. They told Hermione to return back the way she came from and meet with professor Mcgonagall that is with Ron. Hermione immediately remembered the situation of Ron and sent over to take a look. Right when she arrived at the chess room, she saw that Jonathan and professor Mcgonagall took care of Ron and they are taking him back. She understood that it was Jonathan that called the professors and convinced them toe to their rescue. Well she felt good in her heart but also anger that she was caught by the professors because of Jonathan. But she did not say anything and went along with Jonathan and professor Mcgonagall. Jonathan also did not say anything and moved along with them. While they are moving they suddenly heard a screaming sound which should be the dying Voldemort o professor Quirrell¡¯s scream. Jonathan did not panic. But Hermione panicked fearing that Harry got into trouble. She is not in a situation to do anything right now. At that time professor Mcgonagall spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. There are other professors there to take care of the situation.¡± They quickly made their way to the hospital wing. On the other hand Jonathan¡¯s another image from the future that came back with the help of time turner sent an owl to Rita Skeeter. The contents are very simply. ¡°Miss Rita Skeeter, I have excellent news for you to cover at Hogwarts. You shoulde here on the day of the final year banquet where the entire show happens. By the way you don¡¯t have toe to me directly and expose me. Well there is no need to mention these things to you as an experienced person. PS: I know that you are an illegal Animagus in beetle form. If you don¡¯t want your things to be exposed please write the article in my favor. Aftering to Hogwarts you can interview me, Harry potter, Hermione granger and Ronald Weasley. Your dear lover, Jonathan ck, with a bunch of kisses for you, ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jonathan wrote thest sentence just to arouse the interest of Rita Skeeter. Naturally women are more inclined to keep their appearances as much as they possibly can. Rita Skeeter is also the same and her appearance that shows was just a fa?ade. Right now she is 40 years old that is what she shows outside to show her experience and intimidate others. Her inner appearance is more like Marlin Monroe in her 20¡¯s. Jonathan was able to see her true image because he was told about this by his grandmother. His grandmother is an intelligent person that knows many secrets. Just in case for her grandson she prepared a book filled with all the secrets in all fields. They are the connections and the handles that she and the ck family collected throughout the ages. It is also a form of wealth that was given to Jonathan by her. Since it was in the form of a diary, no one would take it or suspect it. Jonathan has this and he has many handles of top people in his hands. With the letter sent the future image went to make other preparations using the invisibility cloak as the cover. By the time Jonathan and other arrived at the hospital wing another shadow appeared beside them. It was actually professor Snape that is holding unconscious Harry in princess carry. He went forward anxiously even crossing Harry¡¯s group to check the situation of Harry with the nurse. Madam Poppy Pomfrey checked Harry and told Snape that he was just unconscious. Only then professor Snape calmed down his tensed nerves. Jonathan on the side looked at the entire thing but did not say anything. Even though he knows the truth Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to speak about these out loud causing unnecessary problems for him. As for Hermione she did not notice anything strange and moved to the side or Ron to check the situation. She found that Harry is fine and she sighed then she found that Ron was also fine, she calmed downpletely. Later she and Jonathan were sent out to go back to theirmon room. On the way she looked at Jonathan from time to time but did not say anything in the end. She hasplicated thoughts. Jonathan noticed her gazes but did not respond to them. Right now he has other things to do and with his performanceter she would hate him again. He epted the choice 1 and the results are not decided yet. As long as he disrupts the assignment of the house point ording to the routine, then everything is perfectly solved. Also in the secret room in front of the mirror of Erised it was Dumbledore that confronted professor Quirrell also the Voldemort. When professor Quirrell took Harry as hostage he identally touched the hands of Harry and died just like that in the movie. This is the disruption that Jonathan created for the first choice. On the next day Ron and Harry woke up and they talked about theter situation. As Jonathan expected the big mouth Ron started to brag about the entire incident including the information where Harry got the philosopher¡¯s stone out. To be more precise Harry was able to take out the philosopher¡¯s stone that even the dark wizard professor Quirrell was unable to take out. This is the most important point for the n of Jonathan was preparing for the banquet tonight. The unexpected visitor Rita Skeeter also arrived here right on time as Jonathan invited her before. She was intelligent enough to no toe to Jonathan directly. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 75 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 53: white villain speaks part-1 Chapter 53: white viin speaks part-1 After few days from the day after Harry took care of professor Quirrell, Dumbledore invited Nics. Jonathan was also there and Harry got the gist of what happened. He doesn¡¯t know why Jonathan was also present here. Only after Dumbledore exined about it then Harry understood that Jonathan is the student of Nics in alchemy. Also Jonathan saved him and his friends by calling the professors and him. Harry hasplicated expression. Jonathan did not even look at Harry and asked Nics about his doubts during his study. Nics was clearly happy that Jonathan did not ask or cared about the philosopher¡¯s stone during the entire time. Jonathan was warned by Nics that he should not reveal that he was his student till he bes strong so as to not to attract other people from targeting him. After that he left and Jonathan also took his leave. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The unexpected visitor Rita Skeeter also arrived here right on time as Jonathan invited her before. She was intelligent enough to no toe to Jonathan directly. Jonathan also acted like he did not know her. It is to the point that Rita was shocked thinking that if Jonathan is really a 13 year old kid. His acting skills are very good. She doesn¡¯t want to make this kind of person into an enemy. This is what her intuition says after looking at Jonathan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Since she came to cover the situation she was not blocked right now. Also she is a former student here so she cane for the year end banquet. Well the professors have their own suspicion as just few days ago a big incident happened. Suddenly a reporter like Rita Skeeter appears here. They remembered the incidents rted to the troll and the Quidditch before. Immediately they felt that a big invisible hand is looming around them making things difficult for Dumbledore and them. But they could not point their fingers at it. As for the house cup and points Jonathan has actually scored just enough to take the lead over the Slytherin even though they won the Quidditch cup. So right now, Jonathan was in the good situation. If Dumbledore really added points to Harry, Ron and Hermione now, then Jonathan would start his counter attack. If he did not add any points then Jonathan could not do anything. This was the final conclusion choice that he has right now. If Dumbledore did not act then all the preparations that Jonathan made would be spoiled. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Also Jonathan was not awarded any points for notifying professors in time to save Harry, Ron and Hermione. Finally the banquet started and Jonathan was waiting eagerly for the move of Dumbledore. Dumbledore stood up and came to the front. Then he started with his speech. He first awarded the points to Jonathan saying that he was brave enough to notify them in time to save his fellow students. Jonathan was given 20 points. Then Hermione and Ron were awarded with 50 points and Harry even got 60 points. Not only Hermione but many people around felt weird when they listened to the distribution of the points. Ron did not care and he was happy that he got 50 house points. He started to brag and give eyes to Jonathan with sneers. Jonathan smiled back at Ron and stood up suddenly attracting the attention of everyone present. Rita Skeeter knows that this is her queue to record the incident and information. Dumbledore felt that Jonathan got only 20 point which is unfair. Well he wanted to boost the confidence of Harry and support his friends. For that he needs an antagonist or a side character like Jonathan to fuel the aplishments of Harry. Only this way he can create a strong savior or we can call him a strong tool man. When Jonathan thinks about it, he felt that Dumbledore and Harry are more like third Hokage and Naruto. Jonathan felt disgusted thinking about them. After the surrounding people calmed down Jonathan spoke. ¡°Professor Dumbledore I presume what Harry, Ron and Hermione did was to break a bunch of rules of the school entering the forbidden area. Even if you did not consider that you should know that they actually created a situation where they not only threatened their lives but also the lives of others. It is said that in the final room where the object that the dark wizard is searching was not found by him. It was actually found because of the presence of Harry. This means that if Harry did not go there then it is not possible to find the object that the dark wizard is searching for. Finally for doing all of this you should punish them. We are all first year students without any attack power or defensive capabilities. If it is a fifth year or sixth year student then it is good to go and face some dark wizards for saving the day. Since we are normal first year students then they should report this matter to the corresponding teachers and show the proof. Instead they went to take a risk of life. For this they should be punished so that they would not do this kind of life risk things in the future. Instead of doing that why are you awarding points to them? Isn¡¯t that simply encouraging them to break the rules and do life risk things. Professor is you really alright. Did you drink any new experimental potion or something? We Gryffindor''s are adventurous and break few school rules some times. But we never take things to threaten our lives or lives of others. So as a Gryffindor, I ask you to reconsider giving points like this. Even without them we would still win the house cup. I don¡¯t want my fellow students to take the wrong path because of the awarded points.¡± Jonathan said with a sincere face that made the people around dumbfounded. They don¡¯t know what to speak at this moment. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 75 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 54: white villain speaks part-2 Chapter 54: white viin speaks part-2 Jonathan said with a sincere face that made the people around dumbfounded. They don¡¯t know what to speak at this moment. What Jonathan said is absolutely true and everything was within the rules and morals. No one can refute Jonathan in this situation. On the other hand Rita Skeeter¡¯s flying pen and note pad started to get the information from her mind. The sound of scribbling could be heard as the twisted words appeared in the note book. The other professors are too engrossed in the words of Jonathan that they did not react to the scribbling of Rita. Dumbledore was really dumbfounded hearing to the words of Jonathan. He doesn¡¯t know how to reach in this situation. Jonathan did not stop with his words and started to ruse the remaining Gryffindor students and other students to stand on the side of Jonathan. The people of the Gryffindor have already angry with Harry and others for losing points before. Not they actually risked their lives along the lives of other students. If Jonathan did not call in the professors in time it would be a disaster. How can a first year be called a super strong wizard? He might be called a savior but it was to cover up many things. Everyone knows about the internal workings and they know that Harry is just a figure head for publicity and public support. This can be seen when the minister of magic started to use reverse publicity on Harry saying that he is using the name of Voldemort to support his delusions inter parts. So the people only call Harry savior because the other people said so. Once he was officially condemned then it is not different than an idiotic, impulsive, scrawny little moron that did not know the workings of the world. Without Dumbledore that is cleaning his ass all the time he is nothing. Most probably half of the reason why Dumbledore looked aged in the follow up years is because of dealing with the mess created by Harry. The remaining half is about investigating Voldemort¡¯s situation. Jonathan really pities Dumbledore for this reason. Well it is what he wanted so Jonathan would not put this feeling for long. Dumbledore after a long time finally sighed looking at the surrounding students and others. Jonathan from the start to the end did not ask Dumbledore why he was only awarded 20 house points. So he could not be able to refute about Jonathan. All of Jonathan¡¯s questions are generalized and it took the cover of every student present here. When there are 10 people supporting things. What 9 out of 10 people support would be the truth, unless that tenth person was strong enough to overpower the remaining 9 to support his truth. This is the absolute truth that cannot be changed. Right now Dumbledore fell into minority. He cannot directly make Jonathan shut up as doing that shows that Dumbledore is siding with Harry. This would be the concept of nepotism. He doesn¡¯t want that to happen. Dumbledore thought that Jonathan has changed after he became the disciple of Nics and became a good person that supports his n. But the white viin remained as the white viin even now. This made him a little angry but he cannot show that on his face either. With nothing he could do he sighed and then spoke. ¡°Student Jonathan has made a valid point. I am really getting old and making the wrong decisions. Sigh¡­. Any way they have faced the life and death situation. So their punishment would be decided by the house teacher. The winner of the house is cup is Gryffindor¡­¡± After speaking that Dumbledore silently walked out of the great hall. His acting was really great. Even Jonathan was connected to it for a moment. Fortunately Jonathan knows that it was all acting by Dumbledore. Professor Mcgonagall rolled her eyes at Dumbledore for pushing the assignment of punishment to her. Professor Snape smiled strangely and he even nodded with the words of Jonathan. Professor Flitwick was also the same as he understood the reasoning of Jonathan. Other understood Jonathan but students did not. They felt bad for Dumbledore that went away without eating any food. They red at Jonathan. But they were also happy that Jonathan spoke for them and won then the house cup. There are many students with various expressions andplicated thoughts. Jonathan did not care about any of those things and sat where he is. Then he started to enjoy the food with great happiness. With each having their own thoughts the people in question that is Harry, Ron and Hermione has different looks. Ron looked at Jonathan like he wanted to kill Jonathan. Harry has the simr expression but he could not find a single wrong word in what Jonathan spoke so he don¡¯t know if he should be angry. But he is angry from his expression. Finally he got some good amount of points to redeem him from the previous shame of losing points. But now the opportunity is gone for good. The reason for all this is Jonathan that both save him and his friends, and also caused the current mess making them lose their points. Hermione on the side have a different expression. From the start she did expect any good thing like points. When Dumbledore told them that they would be awarded with points then she became happy. But when she found that Jonathan directly condemned their previous actions she knows that everything is over. She could not find any hole in what Jonathan spoke. Even she was convinced about the words of Jonathan. So her thoughts areplicated looking at Jonathan. She did not think about it and wanted to eat her food and wait for her punishment. Jonathan is quickly done with his dinner while he saw Rita Skeeter came over to Harry, Ron and Hermione to ask some questions. She even wanted to have an exclusive interview with them. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 75 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 55: white villain speaks part-3 Chapter 55: white viin speaks part-3 Jonathan is quickly done with his dinner while he saw Rita Skeeter came over to Harry, Ron and Hermione to ask some questions. She even wanted to have an exclusive interview with them. Also she questioned other people like the friends of Harry, Ron and Hermione. Pansy and Daphne looked at Jonathan with dazzling eyes as Jonathan spoke word by word before. Finally after she was done questioning those people Rita came to Jonathan asking for a private interview. She got one from others in the group of Harry. So all that left is Jonathan that was pointed out the problem with Dumbledore. She immediately came to him and they walked away from here to talk about the interview. They went to theke area to talk. This ce did not have many people at this time mostly because of their previous shock and also the presence of Rita Skeeter. She cast a ward around them so that their words would not be heard by anyone. ¡°Now tell me what you want me to write.¡± Her face was strange looking at Jonathan observing a 13 year old that nned all kinds of these things. Jonathan did not speak instead he gave a letter to her. When she saw the contents inside, she felt a chill run down her spine. The person in front of her is a little kid but his thoughts are so sinister. She made a vow in her mind that she would never be his enemy. She felt the same feeling as she felt with Voldemort. But there is a difference. Voldemort did not like woman or any interest in romance. But the person in front of her seems to be very interested in woman. He is not even leaving her that is around 30 years older than him. Well she is single and did not have any man in her eyes right now. But she became interested in the thoughts of Jonathan. His mode of using as a white viin has attracted her attention. If she can follow Jonathan, she was sure that she can easily be a top journalist. Well that is not all. Her gossipy heart made her interested in Jonathan. She sighed after reading the letter. In the letter it is mentioned on how to make the article that would spray dirt on Dumbledore, Harry potter, Ron and Hermione. The amount of dirt on Hermione would be less and mostly she waspelled to go with Harry and Ron because of their threats. This made the readers think that Harry and Ron are bully children that would bully a poor muggle witch Hermione to go with them to face the dark wizard. At the same time it would mention how Dumbledore supported Harry and Ron with allotting over 50 house points. Naturally many people know that they would only give 5 or 10 house points for most of the things. 20 points is already outstanding but giving 50 and 60 points is unprecedented. Even when a house wins a Quidditch match over the other three houses as the final winner they would be given 100 house points. Also this 100 house points is for the entire team of 7 members including the extra¡¯s for backup. In calction they would only receive 10 points per person. That is how low the house points are given. But Dumbledore directly gave Harry and Ron that broke the rules and threaten their lives with over 50 and 60 house points as if it was giving peanuts. In the report that Jonathan gave Hermione has a better role even though it was not good. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Reading the details of the letter again and again Rita was more and more in love with the mind of Jonathan. Jonathan was so in line with her way of spilling shit on everyone that she really had a crush on Jonathan if he was of her age. But he was too young and when he grows up she would be old. Jonathan looked at her and said. ¡°I presume the information in the letter would be perfect for the report right. Hope you would publish this by not bending over to the connections of Dumbledore.¡± Rita looked at Jonathan and asked yfully. ¡°Why are you doing this? Did you have a grudge against them?¡± Jonathan smiled yfully back at her and said. ¡°If you be my woman then I will tell you. Well you have to wait 5 more years for that. Also I am not into olddies, so I will find a way to get a youth potion to make you young. There are so many ways that are not being used right now. We will use themter. Make sure to publish the contents properly and also try and spread the information to others as much as possible. That would be helpful for me in the future. With that the interview isplete I think. I don¡¯t mind getting a parting kiss from you.¡± Rita changed her expression and then said with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Then where do you want the parting kiss, on the lips or on the cheek?¡± Jonathan immediately replied without thinking for a second more. ¡°Well I prefer it on the lips, if you like it that is.¡± After saying these words Jonathan flicked his wand creating a temporary illusion ward around them. Then he took the initiative to kiss the lips of Rita that bent over forward speaking just now pointing a finger at her lips.¡± She did not expect that Jonathan would take the initiative like this and she just lost her first kiss. Being a journalist she never was close to anyone. Well her articles usually make people go away from her instead of being with her. So she never really has anyone close from the school days. Because of this she never truly tasted true love or even a kiss for that matter. Jonathan was the first to kiss and she was caught by surprise. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 75 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 56: making special oils and preparing to massage Narcissa Chapter 56: making special oils and preparing to massage Narcissa Because of this she never truly tasted true love or even a kiss for that matter. Jonathan was the first to kiss and she was caught by surprise. She wanted to resist but herck of knowledge or experience in kissing and few other things made her unable to resist. Jonathan did not stay there after kissing. ¡°Do the job well and I will reward youter. Bye for now.¡± After saying these words Jonathan ran back the castle leaving Rita stunned on the spot for a long time. By the time she regained her consciousness she blushed which is strange for her and then she looked at the direction that Jonathan left. There is a strong obsession in her eyes as she looked at the direction Jonathan left. After regaining herposure she left from here quickly. She has many things to do. Jonathan returned to the castle and prepared his bag and other things to leave back to the Malfoy mansion. This time after the news about Jonathan standing on the opposite side of Dumbledore is published, Lucius would think good of Jonathan. In ce of his son he can put Jonathan to do the tasks for the dark lord. This way, his son Draco would have a way out and double security for this matter. That would be his possible n. Also this current information should have already spread to Lucius by Draco through a letter. This is one of the good habits that Draco has. He would always write a letter to his father and mother about his greatness or interesting incidents in the school. So Jonathan can go back to the Malfoy mansion without any problem. After packing his things he moved to the railways station at Hogsmeade and boarded the Hogwarts express that would return to London. While on the way Jonathan was not alone in the box. Daphne and pansy are here with Jonathan. The group of girls that follows pansy was also in the same box. Well Jonathan is handsome and he stood up against Dumbledore today. He emits a strange charm that of thoughts of defiance appears at the age of puberty. Also Jonathan won which made them more interested in him. At Hogwarts many girls liked Jonathan that won the bet and only some men are angry about Jonathan saying those words to Dumbledore. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. When he finally got off the train Narcissa is waiting for Draco well for Jonathan too. Jonathan pushed his things and came to Narcissa. She looked smiling when she saw Jonathan this time because of what Draco said to her through the letters. This made her impression on Jonathan improve. Also Jonathan is at the top of the list in studies that is crossing the intelligent Ravenw students which is very strange. So all in all Jonathan was very good and having Jonathan as a friend is very good for her son Draco. So she changed her attitude towards Jonathan to a different direction. She took them back to Malfoy mansion quickly. After returning here Jonathan did not do anything and just rested for a day and then he left to the Diagon alley. Well he is 13 and he was not restricted much. So he can go out on his own he was not restricted. He went to buy some oils. He is going to start the massaging from now on. Also he has another thing he wanted to prepare during this time. Immediately he became busy with his work and started to move around the stores. He bought various oils and materials. After that he went to the 12 Grimmauld ce and started to brew the oil mixed with the materials he bought just now. The effects of the resultant oil would make the person feel refreshed and sensitive when they are massaged with this kind of oil. Also he mixed a special scented herb that was mixed with few drops of his blood. This way when the person massaged with the oil went to other men they would not feel any interest in this person. Except for Jonathan they would not be aroused and she would not be aroused or relieved from others including her husband. Well Lucius is already unable to do anything. So even if he recovers he would not be able to do anything to her. As for the massaging technique Jonathan has already read few books about this in the Hogwarts. One thing he did not understand is why these books are present at Hogwarts. Well he did not care about that. After a week of preparations Jonathan found a good day and came to Narcissa. Today Narcissa is at home after few days of heavy work along with Lucius. Draco went to meet with Crabbe and Goyle to y. Lucius went to deal with something at ministry of magic. Even dobby is out of home and went to hinder Harry potter. So there is only Narcissa and Jonathan is present at home. Jonathan came to the room of Narcissa and knocked on the door. Well he did not have any bad intentions but just making preparations for the future. Based on the estimate when Jonathan was in his fifth year he would be 18 years old physically along with the time added by time turner. So then he can y with the older women first. Later slowly get the other women of his age when they ripped well at the right age. ¡­¡­¡­.. For all of this the first thing he needs to have is patience to achieve some good results. He is currently making preparations for the future with great patience. There is also Betrix that is still a big virgin even at this age. She did not let her husband touch her and she devoted herself to Voldemort alone. In the future Jonathan would have the chance to taste her when she breaks out of the Azkaban. Then Jonathan would slowly massage her body burrowing through¡­¡­.. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 75 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 57: massaging Narcissa till she climaxed Chapter 57: massaging Narcissa till she climaxed In the future Jonathan would have the chance to taste her when she breaks out of the Azkaban. Then Jonathan would slowly massage her body burrowing through her heart and get her behind the back of Voldemort. Any way that crocked nose idiot does not require this kind of beauty. Jonathan has his ns. He came to Narcissa¡¯s room with a bottle of oil. ¡°Knock¡± ¡°Knock¡± ¡°May Ie in Mrs. Malfoy?¡± Jonathan asked after knocking the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Narcissa said with a stern voice and cold face. She was in the study still dealing with some things. Jonathan knows that he could not use the oil directly. So he has to first start with the massage over the clothes. Then after proving his massaging skills he can move on with the skin contact. Finally he can move to the part where he can massage her with oil. It will take the entire summer vacation. But even then the sess rate is less than 10 percent. Well he is going to practice the massaging techniques on both Daphne and pansy after going back to the schoolter. Cough¡­ Cough¡­ he will only does massaging techniques not the other things right now. He is a gentle man and would not touch ady still she matures well. For now there is only kissing and massaging with Daphne and pansy, If Hermione falls in the trap then she might get some too. Well in the next year things might not move in that direction. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After entering the room of Narcissa that is wearing a sleeping robe covering her curvy body, Jonathan spoke with clear eyes. ¡°Mrs. Malfoy, I have seen you working so hard every day. Any way I am living here for free. So I want to help you massage a little to relieve the stress as a thank you for taking care of me. I have studied few massaging techniques from the books at Hogwarts. You can try a little. If you like it I will continue. If not I will leave.¡± Jonathan said with a gentle and innocent smile. It is as if he has studied something hard for the sake of Narcissa. Narcissa¡¯s face did not chance much but she is really having stiff shoulders today. Jonathan is really free loading in their house for so long. So she wanted to make use of Jonathan a little to get a massage. Any way he is still a kid and it would not cause any problems for her. With many thoughts she simply nodded her head. She is not much of a talker from the beginning. With that Jonathan came to her and told her to sit on the sofa leaning back. This sofa is a normal sofa and Jonathan was tall enough for his age. With her leaning back Jonathan got the back view of her and her white neck. Well he could not do anything right now. He has to wait for a few years before he could do anything. Then he gently ces his hands on her shoulder and started put the pressure at the specific locations. The process is very slow and Narcissa felt that all the points that she felt stiff were touched properly. Jonathan moved on and slowly pressed the back of the neck and the shoulder bones. He rubbed on the nerves and muscles giving her a happy feeling that she lost for many years. It is close to pleasure but not pleasure. But after a long time of not being with her husband she is feeling the rxation and pleasure as the same thing. Jonathan also moving his hands in a rhythm so that she can feel more rxed. Only rxation but not that¡­cough¡­cough¡­ After half an hour when he felt her body tremble a little Jonathan stopped and said that he was done with the massage. He waited for her toe out of the pleasure enjoyment state and said. ¡°Mrs. Malfoy did you like my massage. If you like it I would massage you every day while I am here on vacation. I am sad that I could not do the full massage with the oil. I bought the necessary oils but it is inappropriate without the proper consent.¡± Jonathan said with a sigh. Narcissa stated in her excited state for a few moments and finally looked at Jonathan and said. ¡°Your massage is very good. You can give me a massage every day when I am free.¡± As for the other things she did not speak about them. She doesn¡¯t want to cross some lines right now. She did not reach that point yet. Well Jonathan also did not push her to that level. He has to take things step by step. Also he needs to take her word of mouth support to get his name into the rich circle as well. All the beauties, milfs should only belong to him. He would not let others take them. For that this massage is the beast weapon. Well there are other things as well but it would take some time before he can do them. Other than massaging her Jonathan would study alchemy notes and other schedule that he prepared. Every day, he would choose the best time to do the massage for Narcissa for both him and her not getting caught with others. ¡­¡­¡­.. After Jonathan left Narcissa¡¯s cold face changed to that of a lewd one and her white face became red. She did not expect that she would climax with just a massage from Jonathan. Her bottom on the sofa was wet from her squirt and her panties are soaked. She hid it well before sending Jonathan away and started to touch herself to continue the pleasure more. She felt the strength in his hands and this moved her heart and body. She knows that she could not go on like this. She wanted to try asking Lucius Malfoy to y with her tonight. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 80 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 58: Lucius’s strange fantasies about Narcissa Chapter 58: Lucius¡¯s strange fantasies about Narcissa She knows that she could not go on like this. She wanted to try asking Lucius Malfoy to y with her tonight. It has been so long and she thinks that Lucius has recovered from the problem that he had before. She would have never expected that this problem would not leave Lucius for this life. There is no cure for this problem and his dick and balls would have already reduced in size to that of a cuck. The 1 inch dick and peanut size balls can never satisfy a woman in his life. Because of this Lucius is very angry and sad over the years. He tried many medicines that spent over 10 percent of his wealth. But the result is still the same and his condition did not improve. Also he is not having thoughts of his wife cheating on him. At first he was not happy with those thoughts and tried to follow Narcissa to check on her. All he found is that she is not cheating on him. But the thought of Narcissa cheating on him has made him aroused and he felt happy to cum after so long. The release of pent up pressure during these years made him happy. At the same time he slowly fell into the thoughts of being a cuck. Now he likes that very much and thinks of this every day. But he did not reveal this to Narcissa because he doesn¡¯t want to lose his reputation with his beloved wife that is still loyal to him. Well in his dreams and thoughts he has thought of Narcissa cheating on his even with the house elf dobby. Because of these thoughts during this time his irritation has reduced by a notch. This made Narcissa think that Lucius is cured and they can have a good time. For that she went to the beautifying ce (Magic beauty parlor) of Diagon alley and got a good make up. Then she came back home and prepared to wear some sexyced ck lingerie and waited for Lucius. Jonathan that knows all of this was silentlyughing inside. He knows what would happen at the night. What he was thinking is actually how to make the advances that he wanted tomorrow with Narcissa that would be angry with Lucius. If Jonathan uses this opportunity well then he can make the skin contact massage with her directly. If all the luck is good then he might even get to massage her with the oil he prepared for her. Well he would not make any advances other than massaging. Other than that the remaining time is spent on studying and practicing things. When ites to practicing and studying Jonathan is very diligent. On the night of that day Jonathan put on the invisibility cloak and lingered around the room of Narcissa to check on the situation of Narcissa and Lucius. When he came to the room Jonathan already heard them scolding each other and the grumpy Lucius left the room and went to drink, while Narcissa is sobbing in her room. Jonathan looked at the situation which is within his expectations and then returned to his room to sleep. On the next day he did not directly go to Narcissa and checked the waters by making Draco ask something. Draco was grounded that day because of his stupid questions and Jonathan took the opportunity to coax her with the massage. When Jonathan came to her asking if she is free for him to give her the massage she immediately remembered the situation yesterday. Immediately her face is a little red. After the disappointment with Lucius she was aroused to the peak and wanted to relieve herself. But she could not rely on Jonathan as he is not an adult. At the same time she could not go out and get the relief from other people. So she has decided to go on with the massage with skin contact this time to relieve some of the tension. She did not think that it is anything of a problem and pulled down her robe and the straps on her shoulders revealing her back to Jonathan. Then she lied down on the bed for Jonathan to massage her. ¡°You told me yesterday that you can do a better massage with direct contact right. Now massage my back and shoulders with directly contact.¡± Jonathan knows that he got the opportunity right now and asked about the oil to see how far he can push this y. ¡°Mrs. Malfoy, do you want me to use the oil too. It would not be sticky as I have mixed in some herbs to keep the skin clean and be more stress relieving. Jonathan said with a smile.¡± Narcissa did not want to move things any further so she declined and told him to move on with his massage. Since the area of work increased from her shoulders to the entire back Jonathan was delighted. He started to slowly move his hands around her back and found the noted points that do two things. First it would relieve her tension and stress. Second is that it would arouse her a little and then release her stress making it veryfortable. Jonathan as if he is ying a piano with a little hard hand or kneading dough with his soft hands. He moved his hands around her back. She started to purr a little and tried her best to control the sound of reliefing out of her mouth. She bit on to the pillow so that she would not release any sound. After some time her body arched a little and trembled. But Jonathan did not stop and moved on massaging till she has another trembling release. She started to pant a little from the relief and Jonathan stopped at this saying that the massage is over. Narcissa was a little reluctant and she did not want to ask for more right now. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 80 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 59: Runic Magic card Chapter 59: Runic Magic card She started to pant a little from the relief and Jonathan stopped at this saying that the massage is over. Narcissa was a little reluctant and she did not want to ask for more right now. Jonathan checked her affection level and found that she has 20 points of interest in him which should by one 3 points before. But the number increased so much in just two days. Also her current mood is very aroused and also relieved to some extent. Well Jonathan is not going to do anything more and returned to his room to continue with his daily routine. This continued for a week without any problem and the affection of Narcissa increased to 25 points and stopped there. There is no more increase at this point. Jonathan would always suggest that massaging with the oil would be good but Narcissa skips the topic directly. Jonathan understood that he would not be able to use oil in this summer vacation. Well he would try it in the winter holidays around Christmas next time or the next summer vacation. He still has plenty of time. He did not fear that Narcissa would go for other men. He specifically applied a told Kreacher to keep an eye on Narcissa so that she would not fall into the arms of another man. Jonathan now has three house elves under hismand so he did not worry about anything from happening. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other hand his research of different things rted to runes hase to the testing phase. He got some bronze tes that are thin but stiff like the ying cards. He believes that every magic can be performed through another model using the runes as long as sufficient magic was induced into it. But for that he has to form three things. First is the runic structure that is required for the designated magic. Second is the runic structure that is to point at the designated target. Third is the runic structure that can store the magic in advance to use the runic magic card straight away. This is his secret weapon that can be used in a situation where casting magic spell is not possible. He did not use some strong spells. His first target of experimentation is actually the simplest form of levitation spell. Also there are problems rted to the usage of materials to make the magic card that is more conductive for the magic. For that he is thinking of ways in the alchemy. He decided to go to Nics to ask about his doubts. So he took the Knight bus to go to the house of Nics one of these days to exin about his n that shocked Nics. Thinking of the achievements that Jonathan would make in the future, he was very proud. Few days back he also studied the about the words that Jonathan spoke during the year end feast at Hogwarts. He did not see anything wrong. On the other hand he was angry that for the meritorious service of Jonathan only 20 points are allotted for Jonathan. These thoughts of Nics made Dumbledore speechless. So he did not share the other things with Nics. On the other hand when Nics mentioned about this matter Jonathan simply did not react to that. ¡°Teacher, that incident is not as important as my research. I am a straight forward person. I don¡¯t want to see nepotism. Even if they gave me fewer points I would not care about that. I will try my best to get more pointster. But for the things like breaking the rules the points should not be given but they should be punished. The rules are meant for protection but not recklessly risking their lives. Even if I break the rules I would receive punishment voluntarily. Following the rules is discipline. If a rule is wrong then it can be changed but if a life is lost it cannot be returned. So I did not regret about the thing that happened then. Well leave that matters and think of this problem teacher. I am having a hard timepleting this. This would be my secret trump card if things go out of hand and I could not use magic. Being your disciple and a future alchemist I would be targeted. So I have to make sure that I am strong enough to protect myself and protect my loved ones¡­.¡± The reason that Jonathan gave is very urate and immediately Nics started to think of a solution for the problem that Jonathan gave him. While they are busy Mrs. mel cooked them many dishes to eat. Jonathan also asked her if she could share her cooking recipes to him. When she asked about why Jonathan wanted to know Jonathan blushed and called his girlfriends Daphne and pansy over. Looking at the two girls blushing behind Jonathan both Nics and his wife are speechless. They felt that their own son or grandson has gotten them a pair of daughter inws. Well Mrs. mel is very happy and she took both Daphne and pansy away to the kitchen to talk. Jonathan on the other hand sat with Nics in the alchemyboratory where they started to experiment. Jonathan on the other hand drew the formation of alchemy and runes on the bronze card to form his first runic magic card. The levitation spell on it was able to levitate the targeted feather for 5 minutes with the magic stored in it. If the size and weight of the object increases then the amount of magic required also increase with that the time of the usage of the spell decreases. For using magic card Jonathan did not have to use a wand and can simply use the runic magic card and his mind. Nics thought that the idea of Jonathan was very feasible but for that they required a highly conductive materialsbination to make a runic magic card. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 80 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 60: Nicolas Flamel and his wife are dead Chapter 60: Nics mel and his wife are dead For using magic card Jonathan did not have to use a wand and can simply use the runic magic card and his mind. Nics thought that the idea of Jonathan was very feasible but for that they required a highly conductive materialsbination to make a runic magic card. They brainstormed that day for a long time and decided to try out few materials during this summer vacation. Unfortunately the philosopher¡¯s stone is already destroyed and Nics could not improve his life span any longer. On the other hand he has already decided to move on their way so he did not regret it much. It is just that the thoughts of Jonathan have ignited his mind a little and he wanted to try. At least he wanted to leave some thoughts and suggestions for his disciple before he leaves this world. So he tried his best to do some experiments during his free time while solving the doubts that Jonathan has. Jonathan would either write them or woulde to them to talk. Daphne and pansy also visited the house of mel from time to time. It is as if the couple of mel are like grandfather and grandmother to Jonathan. It was a happy family. Unfortunately by the end of the July Nics and his wife passed away. Well their time has arrived. Right before that day Jonathan and his girls were invited to have a special feast and they talked about many things. On that night Nics gave few things to Jonathan as if saying good bye to him. The things contain all the inheritances that Jonathan would get from them as his disciple. Pansy and Daphne also got some jewelry from All the experimental logs were written in notes along with the suggestions. Jonathan knows that they would die tomorrow with these things. Well he has to shed some tears to look like a filial child. Many great people along with the family members of Nics came for the funeral. Dumbledore is also there. Jonathan has already hidden what needed to be hidden before other people arrived. Jonathan did not receive any new house elf this time. After the funeral Jonathan left back to the Malfoy mansion. During this time Jonathan did not forget to massage Narcissa all the time. But he was unable to let her guard down enough to do the oil massage. Well he did not have any problem with that. On a day of July Jonathan went to the Diagon alley along with Narcissa and Draco. This time when Jonathan went to Gringotts they saw that the amount of money he has is increased by arge margin. The reason for this is the release of new nimbus 2001 broom stick that was released by the Nimbus Racing Broom Company. Jonathan got shares from thispany and the amount after a month is quiterge. This made his money increase. At the same time the goblin manager is also happy because of the extra ie that he managed get from signing the contract with Jonathan. When Jonathan arrived he wanted to talk business with Warwick Davis. But before that Jonathan wanted to make some special tricks to solve all the loop holes. Since Jonathan was a big customer Warwick Davis was very interested in the business that Jonathan would bring him. After talking to the manager of Gringotts Jonathan left this ce and returned to the shopping. Jonathan saw dobby going out all the time and Jonathan knows what he is doing. Well dobby is a good friend of Jonathan so it told Jonathan about the orders Lucius Malfoy. On the other hand Harry that was taken to burrow received warm wee. But Ginny Weasley did not have much impression on Harry after the article that was published by Rita Skeeter. At the same time Jonathan told Rita to take the support of Gilderoy Lockhart that is going to be the new defense against dark arts teacher at Hogwarts. This way the information is spread to many women. Since the reason for the article of Rita is not to do adventures at the risk of lives by the kids. Thisment from Gilderoy Lockhart would improve his name. Because of this he also epted to give thement for the article of Rita. With hisment all the girls including Hermione that was saved by Jonathan before with his maniptive words in the article became against Harry and Ron. With that Ginny did not shy away from appearing in front of Jonathan. She would appear from time to time but shows indifference against Harry and even Ron. She simply ignored them. On august 19th Jonathan came to the Diagon alley to see the show of the fight between Lucius Malfoy and Arthur Weasley. Jonathan specifically called Rita Skeeter here toe to get special news of two grown up wizards in high positions in the ministry fighting with each other with fists. They fought till their eyes turned into panda eyes. Jonathan went to get some magic ice cream while waiting for the people to watch the good show. Rita arrived around at the evening and they are right near the book store where Gilderoy Lockhart is signing the books. Rita was not tempted to go for getting her books signed too. The reason for this is because she knows that Gilderoy is not that good and there are problems with what was written. There are too many adventures in the books of Gilderoy that are done in the time very close to each other. This was the strange things. The time line of these adventures coincides with each other making it more like a fantasy than the reality. This made her doubt that there are problems with Gilderoy¡¯s books. She is going to do some sneaking around Gilderoy to get the truth. But it was postponed for the time being and this work was given to Jonathan that is her lover¡­cough¡­cough¡­ loyal informer to check. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 80 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 61: the materials to blackmail Lucius obtained Chapter 61: the materials to ckmail Lucius obtained She is going to do some sneaking around Gilderoy to get the truth. But it was postponed for the time being and this work was given to Jonathan that is her lover¡­cough¡­cough¡­ loyal informer to check. Jonathan took the work with a happy smile and they chatted a little while eating ice cream. Right at that time the book store had anothermotion other than Gilderoy¡¯s books signing. It was the fight between Arthur Weasley and Lucius Malfoy. Narcissa is not here. During themotion Lucius slipped in the diary of Tom riddle into the caldron of Ginny. Jonathan used the specific time to take a picture of this with the help of Rita. As for Jonathan he hid in the crowd and did not act. This photo is used to ckmail Lucius into handing over half of his wealth. After this year the news of him cing this diary in the cauldron of Ginny would get him into trouble from both sides of good and evil. Because the diary was destroyed along with the Horcrux would make Voldemort angry against Lucius. Other than that doing something like cause of opening the chamber of secrets would make him enemy of the Dumbledore side. So this would be his fatal weakness. Rita did not notice this and specifically took the pick when Jonathan told her to take. With that they left the area. Jonathan is not going to meet them and participate in their struggle. Jonathan observed one more thing that is the closeness of Hermione towards Harry and Ron reduced. Ginny acted as if these two did not exist at all. Jonathan knows that during this time Tom riddle would try and possess Ginny. But Jonathan did not understand why Ginny was still sorted into the Gryffindor. May be it is because of her strong will to resist Tom riddle that she was able to sort into the Gryffindor. Jonathan noticed another thing that is she looked simr to the mother of Harry. Well notpletely but a little. But it is not the time to get her yet. He will make his moves when the time is right. Before that forming an impression in her mind of equivalent exchange is a must just like Hermione. In the next few days Jonathan continued to study someplicated things. He has alreadypleted the school sybus of all subjects till fifth yearpletely and even wrote few home works based on his prediction even prior to the start of the school. Well the work is done using the magic which is the same as Rita taking notes for her news collection. This was the fastest way toplete the work. Jonathan is going to request the time turner from the school in the third year just like Hermione got. Also he would prove that Sirius is innocent in front of everyone. This would the biggest proof to show that in front of the minister of magic to get Sirius back. But Jonathan would not spare anything to Sirius. This is because he did not take care of his mother and went to meddle in the affairs of other people. If he was not going to meddle with the nonsense of the potters then Jonathan would not have so many problems if he is a normal child that is. But Jonathan is not a normal child. He would use this as the reason to keep Sirius away from him for the time being. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to meddle in and spoil his ns. His ns are perfect and there is no problem in this matter. There is one that is Sirius did not have a penny on him when he was deemed as innocent. So at that time he did not have anywhere else to go. Jonathan has to think of a solution for this problem. But right now it is not a problem. With the things sorted our Jonathan returned back to the Malfoy mansion where he massaged Narcissa again. The photo that Jonathan asked was already given to him after developing them. Since they are magic photos every action of Lucius was clearly visible in the moving photo. Jonathan smiled like a Grinch for a moment and hid the photo back in his space. After that he continued with his work. On September 1st Jonathan knows that Harry and Ron are going to make something big with the flying car. Jonathan did not stop dobby from doing these things. This time Jonathan would help free dobby instead of Harry potter. This way Jonathan can directly hire dobby to work for him. There is also a house elf from the Barty crouch family. Jonathan thought for a moment and got on the Hogwarts express. Here his box was filled with girls again. After few months of not seeing Jonathan appeared more handsome to them making them stick close to Jonathan. Jonathan whispered something in the ears of Daphne and pansy making them blush. The other girls did not know what Jonathan said but they wanted to know. The gossip heart of the girls is a wild thing. Well the news that Jonathan is going to massage both Daphne and pansy spread between the girls in their gang. They also blushed but they did not ask for massage. Well there are always bold ones that woulde out and ask. Jonathan would not let the food that fall into his te go. But not right now. For now he would only do normal massage when he is free. Also the news about Daphne and pansy gave their first kisses to Jonathan was also spread through them. Well they saw him kiss pansy before to make her quite down. So they are not that surprised. Any way the Hogwarts express started its journey from the king¡¯s cross station to Hogsmeade station. There are two unexpected things in the train this time first is Hermione is once again searching for Harry and Ron with Ginny. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 85 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 62: another good material for Rita Skeeter Chapter 62: another good material for Rita Skeeter Any way the Hogwarts express started its journey from the king¡¯s cross station to Hogsmeade station. There are two unexpected things in the train this time first is Hermione is once again searching for Harry and Ron with Ginny. As for Hermione and Ginny they directly came to the box of Jonathan and asked to talk to Jonathan. Well Jonathan knows why he was called. Seeing the two women that came to him, Jonathan stepped out of the box. Daphne and pansy did not stop or say anything to Jonathan. Hermione and Ginny also looked at Jonathan differently because he was surrounded by girls. Their impression of him has reduced. Their current affection values are Hermione 23 and Ginny is at 18. They only came to Jonathan to ask if he knows anything about Harry and Ron. Jonathan simply answered that he doesn¡¯t know and then said that Lucius Malfoy might have done something because of the fight he had with Arthur Weasley. Everyone knows about this fight as it came in headlines of the news on that evening edition. Jonathan¡¯s exnation made sense to them and they immediately thought of many things. But they could not report this to the school or anyone right now. So they can only be anxious. After they left Luna arrived asking if anyone wanted to take the subscription for the magazine The Quibblers. Jonathan called her inside the box where the girls made space for Luna to sit and exin about the magazine The Quibblers. Jonathan took a subscription for this and talked to Luna. Jonathan¡¯s words did not hold any malice towards her which made her let her guard down. She exined the things quite well. There are many things about unknown fantasy creatures. She exined them for a while as if she was possessed. Naturally girls would behave like this when they faced with many clothes and ornaments. But she is different. Including her fashion sense and many other things are all different. The entire talk was peaceful with Luna as if you are speaking to a highly intuitive person. It has a strange soothing effect on Jonathan. The girls did not understand the talk between Jonathan and Luna. So they chatted among themselves while Jonathan and Luna chatted. Daphne and pansy looked at Luna from time to time. But Luna did not seem to feel their eyes or she did not care about them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a long time they finally reached Hogsmeade station. During the journey Jonathan actually saw the scene of Harry and Ron driving the car and their deadly actions. Jonathan actually bought a camera in the previous visit and now he took a photo of their dangerous moves and deadly actions. He is going to sent them to Rita to y. Daphne and pansy would not speak about this matter. As for other girls they would not speak about Jonathan taking a photo of Ron and Harry. Well there is a condition that is they wanted a kiss from Jonathan. Jonathan was surprised that he became so famous with the girls. He doesn¡¯t know why he became so famous. Well it just a kiss and he kissed them all gaining a bunch of first kisses of these girls. Also all of them are beauties from the noble families. Why the people from the noble families are beautiful. It is very simply. The rich man marries beautiful girls. Naturally their off springs would be beautiful. Pansy and Daphne were pouting a little but they calmed down after receiving their share of kisses from Jonathan. Jonathan smiled happily. What can a man want in his life other than good food and peaceful sleep? The girls are flirting with him making his days happy, so what would he reject. Only children and protagonists makes choices but he is a big viin and he wants everything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Coming to Hogwarts Jonathan saw that Hagrid is still there leading the first years going through the winding swampy path to theke side. He sighed and shook his head thinking of their moronic thoughts. If they want to show the beauty of the castle then they have to show it on a specific night. Why bother trying all this nonsense. They did not bother with injuries because they have healing potions and magic. The magic is a free thing which made it be worthless. If magic also costs something then they would not have used is so carelessly. Well because of his search for magic origin he found many important things. Throughout the history there are times when people used wands and other amplifying external supports to improve their magic. Originally they did not require any of these things to use magic. But now they require a wand or a staff to support the concentration of magic enough to actually cast a simple spell. That is how low the current magic has reduced to from the era of gods to the current era. This is also the reason why Jonathan wanted to know where the origin of magic is. To know the origin of magic is to control the origin of magic. To control the origin of magic is actually to control the entire worked. A viin must do something to control the world. But he was sure that the follow of the world would not allow him to seed. In order to stop him they would definitely create powerful protagonists. Harry potter here is designated to face Voldemort. But Jonathan was also doubtful about another thing. That is if the will of this world is not stable just like the origin of magic then there might not be any enemies for him to face. That is there would be no protagonists other than Harry potter. This is what he has to see and find out. Well any way living the life to the fullest is his motive. So he would do just that and achieve the greatness that he wanted through his own efforts. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 85 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 63: Jonathan’s current targets Chapter 63: Jonathan¡¯s current targets Well any way living the life to the fullest is his motive. So he would do just that and achieve the greatness that he wanted through his own efforts. On the way crushing protagonists and viins is a natural and he would not feel bad about it. If they are crushed, it is their fate that he wrote, no one can change that. After getting off the train the first thing he did is to call his Goldy toe over to him. He was sending few picks to Rita Skeeter right now. These are the special images of Harry hanging from the car and Ron driving the car. All of these things are illegal. Originally Arthur was able to cover up this thing because they did not see the driver in the car through the images. But if Jonathan can show the appearance of Ron and Harry doing the dangerous stunts in the car, then the situation would be very different. One word can tell the gravity of the situation that is a ¡°Catastrophe¡± for the Weasley family. Jonathan then tries to approach them to solve the crisis. Jonathan only hates Ron, Charlie and few others but he still like Ginny the red haired beauty and her brother George and Fred. Not in that way¡­.cough¡­coughs¡­ Jonathan is a straight man and only likes woman not men for the¡­cough¡­cough y. George and Fred can be key people in building his business in a specific industry of pranks. Jonathan is looking forward to this. Jonathan is also interested in molly Weasley that has a hot milf body unlike the appearance in the movie. She looked like the mature version of Ginny with a little more bust with double D figure. One can understand how strong her drive is from the number of children she has. She loved Arthur that can satisfy her. But what if Arthur could not satisfy her? For this Jonathan could not act now. He has to act in the future when he reveals that his father Sirius ck is not a traitor. Only then can Jonathan really act normal with those people without those eyes of prejudice. Jonathan has seen those eyes from the people that know his identity from time to time. Well he did not care about them. Also he is going to go under cover with the help of Dumbledore towards the side of Voldemort or stay as a neutral party which is much better. Jonathan prefers to be a strong neutral party that both sides want to try and win over. This way he can justifiably take both Betrix and Narcissa. On the side of Dumbledore they would act reserved and Jonathan has to use some tricks to get them. Well he would not force them into anything. All he has to do is to let them taste the forbidden fruit and feel the excitement. They would automatically start to fall for him on their own. But it requires lot of ground work. He is now making foundation for that. He has already started with the wife of Lucius Malfoy that is Narcissa. So he could not leave the wife of his rival molly that is the wife of Arthur Weasley. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Along with the photos rted to the adventures of Harry and Ron with the car, Jonathan also sent her a letter. Not a love letter but the information letter¡­ Then they moved to the Hogwarts in the carts drawn by invisible horse like creatures called Thestral. Jonathan can actually see the Thestral. The reason for this is not something strange. He has seen the deaths of many other people during his life. Thestral drawn cart can carry 6 people at a time. On the Thestral drawn cart there is Jonathan, by his side there is Daphne and pansy. Other than that there is Hermione that was anxious for Harry and Ron. For some strange reason no man came here to get on the cart. The other two girls are actually Cho Chong that is a year older than him and there is also Romilda vane. Previously because there are only Slytherin girls in the train box Jonathan is sitting, she did not make a move. But now that the number of people around was not paying attention she silently boarded this cart that Jonathan boarded. Originally she should be following Harry because of his famous name and the Quidditch seeker. But now because of all the things that Jonathan did, the fame of Harry has gone down the drain. Now Jonathan is the most famous person for him being standing up against Dumbledore. So she became interested in him. She is also one of the people in the hit list of Jonathan. Not to kill but to get her into his arms. She has the nature very simr to Betrix but more on the restrained side. She would go as far as to use love potion to get Harry and even after getting caught she did not give up. She only gave up when Harry started dating Ginny. But her love is actually strong as she did not look for other men during that time orter after Harry went after Ginny. Well whatever the case is, she is a good woman with strong love interest potential in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. So he would not lose her. He has noticed her before when she was eying him. So he specifically left a seat for her after talking to Daphne and pansy. As for Cho Chang, she was interested in Jonathan because he scored such high score. Well she did not have any romantic interest in Jonathan right now. She has her eyes set on some hot guys in the higher sses of Hogwarts for now. Jonathan is not in her target range. Well Jonathan did not care about this as he has other ns to get herter but not for now. The cart when it was filled with 6 people started to move. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 85 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 64: Romilda vane Chapter 64: Romilda vane Well Jonathan did not care about this as he has other ns to get herter but not for now. The cart when it was filled with 6 people started to move. Jonathan was sitting in the middle of Daphne and pansy because they wanted to sit on either side of him. During the journey Cho Chang asked few questions to Jonathan like a kind senior. She is not shy about this. Jonathan answered her questions in a simple way without causing too many fluctuations. But it still impressed Cho Chang. They returned back to the castle and went straight to the great hall. Jonathan sat in his usual spot while Hermione went to enquire about Harry and Ron arriving at the castle. On the other hand Romilda vane sat close to Jonathan. Her face says that she wanted to speak to Jonathan but she could not because of her shyness. She is not the future self that is bold to try the love potion on Harry. She is still the shy self right now. Jonathan made a gesture for her toe and sit beside him. She was shy but she would not let go of such a golden chance. She immediately came to Jonathan¡¯s side and sat beside under the astonished gazes of other woman in her ss and even some seniors. They are not bold enough to make a move and she got the chance while they are still thinking. With her by his side Jonathan silently spoke to her. ¡°I will leave themon roomter. Follow me. We can talk at somewhere more private.¡± With his whisper her face turned red and her eyes are shining. She sat there in dazed state for some time without doing anything. She only came back to her senses when the sorting hat started to sing its ugly song. During that time Hermione returned and sat in front of Jonathan. The sorting happened step by step. Ginny came over to Hermione to sit beside her, From time to time she looked at Jonathan. She is interested in the handsome person like Jonathan. No matter which world it is girls mature faster and their thinking would be much better than the boys of the same age. Unfortunately many girls when they turned 16 or 18 they would lose their minds and believes in some idiots and fall in love. There are true love incidents but they did not upy the most number of ces. Well there are intelligent woman in them too. But some things cannot be changed easily. What about it, it suits Jonathan¡¯s ns and he chose who he wants. Even though Ginny was interested in him she would not make a move. In the original story she was with two people before finally fixed on the third that is harry potter. It is not that she is a lose woman but she is a little different than others. She can change her mind quickly in some cases till she fixed on Harry. So Jonathan has to n things carefully to get herpletely. She and her mother looked more like Jessica rabbits if they put on a proper dress and make up. Well their appearance is a little different from the original story. She looked perfectly like Jessica rabbits with her hot figure and red hair in the future. While her mother has more bust and ass making a milfy body that is even hotter than Jessica rabbits. This is the reality between the imagination story with characters in the movie and the reality which has many changes in appearances. But all the appearances are in line with his liking so Jonathan was happy. This is the same for Rita Skeeter. Unlike in the original plot she looked like Marlin Monroe. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Jonathanpleted his dinner here and returned to themon room but did not leave here. He waited for a while and Romilda was also in themon room waiting for Jonathan to leave. During this time Harry and Ron arrived at the school. Hermione and Ginny have already retired to their dorms. She became calm after looking at the evening edition of the flying car. Jonathan took the best time to move out of themon room and Romilda followed. She is bold but also stupid to trust Jonathan to this live without even thinking. But Jonathan is not the one to harm others intentionally. He would only harm them if he seeks any benefits from them or if they tried to get their hands into his n. Other than that he would not think of these people. Instead having a good name can be useful. It is just like Dumbledore. She followed Jonathan and they came to the room of requirements without any obstructions. She was shocked to find that there is a hidden room like this. When they entered inside there is already two people inside. It is specifically Daphne and pansy. Romilda was shocked to see that two Slytherin people are here. She immediately became vignt. But in the next moment her face changed because they ran towards Jonathan and stuck to him on both sides. She is not stupid and understood that they are very close to Jonathan. She has seen this before when she observed Jonathan all the time. She only vaguely felt that they are close but she did not expect them to be this close. Her instincts said that these two women are her rivals. Before she did anything Jonathan spoke. ¡°Let me introduce these two to you. Daphne Greengrass and pansy Parkinson, they are my girlfriends and future wives. They decided to share me between them and they did not have any differences. If you really like me you can also be my girlfriend. As for bing future wife, I want to see if you really love me¡­.¡± Jonathan can see her affection meter which is only at 60 points of affection which is initial love state. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 85 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 65: you can make your choice slowly Chapter 65: you can make your choice slowly As for bing future wife, I want to see if you really love me¡­.¡± Jonathan can see her affection meter which is only at 60 points of affection which is initial love state. As for Ginny she is just like Hermione but a little higher than Hermione around at 38 affection points towards Jonathan. Hermione is around at 33 affection points after all the incidents during this time. Romilda thought for a while. She is not the type to choose share as she is quite possessive by nature. But she really doesn¡¯t want to lose Jonathan. Jonathan looked at her confused face and said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make your choice immediately. You still have time. Make your choice slowly. Even thought you share me with them you did not have to take the third number. In my eyes all my women are pieces of my heart. I am not a good person or a kid and a hero that choose only one woman. I want everything. I can assure you that the number would not stop at three. So make your choice wisely. The curfew time has not started yet. So you can go back if you want to think. But if you chose men there is no turning back. I would not leave a woman that belongs to me. I don¡¯t like betrayal which would lead to the death of the betrayer. So make your choice slowly.¡± Romilda vane thought for a moment and said. ¡°I think I need time to make my choice¡­¡± After she said that she returned back to the Gryffindor. Jonathan did not care about that as he has two beauties in his hand that are pounding his chest with their first for bringing another woman here. But there is no anger in their words or actions. Jonathan kissed them and hugged them tightly. Then he gave them some advice about not going out all the time to cause trouble this year because there is some special problem. This is not a movie or a story. The death here is real death and Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to lose his woman because of an ident. So he warned them in advance. Also during this time Jonathan has obtained the auxiliary materials along with phoenix tears and basilisk¡¯s venom for the ritual if inheritance. He could not perform that ritual outside during the summer vacation because he could not hide anywhere. But here there is room of requirements for hiding. Jonathan would tell his women to not toe for a day and then perform the ritual peacefully. Also that would be the day when the chamber of secrets is open. As long as the chamber of secrets is open no student would roam outside and be hindrance for Jonathan. That would be the best time for the ritual. Jonathan has made specific ns. After having some food time with pansy and Daphne Jonathan and the girls returned to their dormitories quickly. Tomorrow there is a good show that was actually intensified by Jonathan sending photos to Rita Skeeter. When Jonathan came to the great hall he went to the kitchen to speak to the house elves there. He likes all kinds of food and usually wanted to try new kind of food all over the world. So he gave some recipes to the house elves and got what he liked. He even helped in the cooking and tasting process. House elves are very good and a small act of kindness can easily win their favor. This was actually noticed by Hermione which increased her affection to 35 points. She did not expect that Jonathan would be so gentle and would be so close to the house elves that many noble families despise. She did not know how to understand Jonathan. While she is thinking the owls came to deliver letters and news papers. Jonathan¡¯s pet Goldy also arrived here with a news paper and a letter which is actually pink. Many girls looked at it and immediately understood that it was a love letter. But they are not surprised because Jonathan is so handsome that he can really get love letters. Still they are very jealous of the bold person that sent him a love letter. Romilda still sat beside Jonathan. She wanted to observe Jonathan for a while before making her choice. Jonathan doesn¡¯t mind having thepany of a beauty sitting beside him. She was very curious to see who would send a love letter to Jonathan. Jonathan did not show this to her but she was still able to watch the name of the sender. It was actually ¡°Rita Skeeter¡­¡± She was really shocked but at the same time she was also curious to find why ady of over 40 years would send a love letter to Jonathan that is around 14 years old. She wanted to ask Jonathan but she is not stupid enough to ask it here when so many people are around. When Jonathan got the letter he immediately hid it in the coat pocket behind the wizard robes. Hermione and Ginny are curious about the sender but they are not close to Jonathan to ask about that. Who are they to ask him? Well if they asked and Jonathan asked the same question they would be embarrassed to face others. So they are silent. Right then Ron got a red letter that immediately attracted their attention. They know that the red letter is a ¡°howler¡±. Also they know that it should be from molly Weasley for what Ron did yesterday. Before the letter started speaking Jonathan opened the front page of the news paper where there is a big image in it. In the image Harry is hanging in the air holding the door of a magic flying car with Ron driving inside trying to help Harry pull back into the car. It is a magic image that moves so their struggle of survival in the flying car was recorded¡­¡­.. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 90 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 66: the effect of a single photo Chapter 66: the effect of a single photo In the image Harry is hanging in the air holding the door of a magic flying car with Ron driving inside trying to help Harry pull back into the car. It is a magic image that moves so their struggle of survival in the flying car was recorded. Now they are charged with multiple reasons from using illegal magical items to underage driving and risking their lives. The incident became so big that Dumbledore has to clean up their asses. Ron receive the shouts from his mother making his face as red as his hair. Ginny was embarrassed to call herself the sister of Ron Weasley. Coupled with thest me that Jonathan dropped few months ago the current me is even higher. They actually got to the situation of staking their lives. So they were severely punished by professor Mcgonagall. Well Dumbledore wiped their asses clean using his connections again. After breakfast Jonathan left here to theke as there is still time for the first ss. He went to read the letter from Rita Skeeter. She is boasting about her performance pulling the legs of Harry and Ron. She also got good amount of money for the article. She is asking Jonathan if he wanted a share. Also she wanted a special reward like a kiss from Jonathan for her efforts¡­.. Jonathan read through the letter and then wrote a reply. As soon as Jonathan called Goldy it immediately came to him and took the letter back to Rita. In the letter Jonathan told Rita that there are more good newster and the reward of the kiss. He can give herter when shees over. Also the money she got would be saved for now and will be usedter when he tells her. In the next year Jonathan is going to start a special financial firm with the cooperation of the goblins from Gringotts. She can let her have some share at that time as an investor which would be a good thing. After dealing with this Jonathan came to the herbology ss with the time table he got from professor Mcgonagall. The ss is shared with Hufflepuff. There are quite a few good women in Hufflepuff like Hannah Abbott and Susan bones. Jonathan don¡¯t have to approach them directly as things would move ording to their own pace. Today¡¯s ss is about changing the pots for mandrake seedlings. Usually Neville that did not put the ear plugs properly would lose his consciousness. With the remainder from Jonathan he put the things properly. Jonathanpleted the process very smoothly and the mandrake in his hand cooperated well feeling the strong sense of a predator from Jonathan. Jonathan wanted to try and if he could make the mandrake fear him. With the life energy he possess and the strong power from the druid heart that mixed in with his heart, Jonathan was able to influence the mandrake into shutting up and cover in fear. Yes Jonathan after checking his body repeatedly over the time found that there is something different in his heart and with every heart beat strong life energy spread throughout his body. It was a part of the essence of the druid heart that is the cover of his wand. The nature of life energy is propagation. So even if was divided, it would grow stronger instead of bing weak like other wand cores. Previously when Jonathan was doing the ritual his vitality was unable to keep up with thepletion of the ritual. So his wand acted automatically and gave a small part of the core to Jonathan. From then on Jonathan can feel the resonance from the wand and his heart. It grew more and more and it has not spread throughout his body. Also he not only resonated with the wand but also many strong and ancient trees that shares life energy with the nature. The process and the feeling cannot be exined through words. One has to feel it to know the nature. Because of this Jonathan was able to influence other nts that did not have strong thinking process. With that the mandrake in his hand did not struggle at all. Hepleted the process very quickly and changed the pots of the mandrake. With that the ss was quickly over. During the ss because of how fast Jonathan worked he got 10 house points from professor sprout. At the same time Jonathan helped other Hufflepuff and Gryffindor students to change the pots making them appreciate Jonathan more. With the presence of Jonathan close to them the mandrake would stop the struggle immediately making it easier for the other students. Well the targets of Jonathan are always girls and he did not care about boys. The boys were dissatisfied with Jonathan but they did not dare to voice out their opinion. They only mutter about this in their hearts. Well there is always an exception to this like Ron. Jonathan came all the way and helped Neville but he did not help Ron or Harry. With the cooperative attitude of Jonathan and his handsome appearance along with his gentle and soothing voice many girls became interested in Jonathan. Well Hermione did not say anything even now. She was doubtful that it was Jonathan that snapped the photo of Harry and Ron in the car and gave it to Rita Skeeter. She did not have evidence but it was intuitive thought. She has to investigate this matter and bring this to her friends Harry and Ron. That is her thoughts while Jonathan is going around to flowers everywhere. After the ss of herbology, the next ss is transfiguration. Jonathan performed extremely well gaining the attention of professor Mcgonagall again. She wanted to talk to Jonathan if he was interested in participating in some transfigurationpetitions. So after ss Jonathan was called by her and talked about this and Jonathan immediately epted it. Even though Jonathan opposed Dumbledore and made trouble for Ron and Harry. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 90 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 67: witnessing the opening of chamber of secrets Chapter 67: witnessing the opening of chamber of secrets The words of Jonathan are correct and are within the rules. So she did not thinking that Jonathan is bad. Well it was rude for Jonathan to speak like that and she really has some concern towards Harry. But the behavior of Harry was really dangerous as Jonathan said. The incident few days ago when Harry almost fell out of the car has made her more and more cautious. The Gryffindor student can be bold but this boldness should not get them to y with their lives. These are her thoughts so she was on the side of Jonathan. Jonathan epted her words to participate in the transfigurationpetitions. From then on she started to teach Jonathan after sses. Well it is only for an hour and Jonathan learnt it. He doesn¡¯t mind as he use time turner for 5 hours a day. So he gave her 1 hour of his time. Learning advanced transfiguration from a master is really a good thing. Also there is another funny thing that is Ron¡¯s wand is broken. When he uses a spell it would rebound on him. This includes the transfiguration. So when he tried to transfigure something it bounced back on his robes and they transfigured into something different. This made him theughing stock of the ss. Well there are Slytherin people in the ss and theyughed out loud looking at Ron¡¯s embarrassing situation. Soon this has spread throughout the school. In the next few days Jonathan was approached by professor flit wick asking him if he is willing to participate in dueling and charmspetition. Jonathan exined that professor Mcgonagall also asked him to participate in transfigurationpetitions. As long as they did not coincide with each other then he was happy to participate in charms and duelingpetition. With his word another hour of his time was spent on learning dueling and charms. But Jonathan did not mind as he has plenty of time. Snape did not approach Jonathan during this time for potionspetition. Well Snape is excellent in making potions but his heart in a different ce right now to think of taking Jonathan as his student. On September 8th, When Jonathan was sneaking out of the Gryffindormon room to the room of requirements to do some experiments, He noticed that another person is sneaking out. It was actually Ginny that was being controlled by Tom riddle. Jonathan used the invisibility cloak along with a voice recording crystal and followed behind Ginny. He is going to record the passwords in snakenguage. He would use thatter to take the corpse of the basilisk. Also Jonathan has to pose when Harry saved Ginny to imprint his image in her subconscious mind and use itter when required. During this sneaking process Jonathan only followed Ginny till the entrance of the underground chamber of secrets. He did not follow her inside. He doesn¡¯t want to look into the eyes of basilisk and die. Even if he looked into its eyes through other means he would turn into a statue. He doesn¡¯t want that to happen. Let the fighting be left to the protagonist. Jonathan¡¯s task is to take the creditter. For now after getting what he wanted, he left back to the room of requirements. There he started to learn his things and do experiments that he could not do outside freely. During the defense against the dark arts ss Harry became the main topic for both Gilderoy and Colin for poprity. Well in both positive and negative ways. As for Jonathan they did not dare to act on Jonathan because they felt that Jonathan can see through them. It is especially so for Gilderoy. He felt that Jonathan knows his secret but kept silent about it just so that he doesn¡¯t care. He did not like the thought of this but still he doesn¡¯t want to provoke someone and send the information to him identally. So, all the thieves are acting in the open ce trying to cover their secrets with all their capabilities. Jonathan did not care about this and his thoughts are a little different. It is not now but after the Christmas break would Jonathan act on Gilderoy. The target is all the artifacts, valuables and money that Gilderoy has umted over time. For now Jonathan maintained his peace. Also Jonathan became vignt when going around during the nights. He specifically warned both Daphne and pansy to not toe out during the night to meet him. He doesn¡¯t want any idental losses. After solving this matter another thing came up. It was Quidditch team selections. Jonathan did not want to participate in this as it was too much time consuming and did not see the usefulness of this thing. So he directly gave op participating in the selections. But Harry and Ron are different they tried their best to participate. Well no one stopped them. They have already served their detention during these days because of going around in a car and doing something dangerous. Jonathan did not care about this and let Harry go this time. With Quidditch Harry would not achieve some things super. It is all normal performance. Jonathan invested his thought in some things more important during this time. He went to the herbology room and asked some doubts about nting some rare nts gaining the good will of professor sprout. Jonathan did this because he wanted to be self sufficient and learn more about the druid powers that he got. They are far more usefulpared to the senses of others. Because of the sense of the druid Jonathan was able to sense the minute movements and even the movements of basilisk. He avoided basilisk many time when he went to the room of requirements for his practice many times. He would feel the change of nt whispers, insect whispers and beast breathing for him to judge the situation clearly. Even if he went straight¡­¡­¡­.. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 90 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 68: bet with Penelope Clearwater Chapter 68: bet with Penelope Clearwater He would feel the change of nt whispers, insect whispers and beast breathing for him to judge the situation clearly. Even if he went straight to the forbidden forest, Jonathan was sure toe out safe and sound. Harry on the other hand is having a hell like training for the Quidditch. Well Jonathan did not interfere in this matter for the time being. He would only put his finger in y when the things are necessary. For now he simply took care of his own things. Also he needs to have mastery level of flying skills topete against Harry. The protagonists are so out of the world that they can get everything. But their lives always look miserable. Jonathan sighed and continued to do his research work. The process is smooth and he was close to creating attack spell cards. But it will still take a little more time. For now he has time to y around. His training sses are going well because no one has realized that the chamber of secrets has opened yet. There is one thing that Jonathan wanted to do during this time. Jonathan that is good at knowledge attracted the attention of Penelope Clearwater of Ravenw. She came to speak with Jonathan on her own to talk about some things about studies. As a Ravenw she is very much interested in knowledge. During the conversation Jonathan asked her about Percy. Then Jonathan decided to divine her future. ¡°Your loved one would betray you for his ambition.¡± This is the result that Jonathan saw, at least that is what he said. Penelope did not believe the words of Jonathan. So he made a bet that is to bring the brother of Percy Weasley that is Ron to speak the truth about Percy. The stakes of the bet is for Penelope to fulfill one thing that Jonathan says to her and the stakes of Jonathan is to give her a valuable piece of knowledge that she is interested in. Penelope is a clever woman and knows that Ron and Harry hate Jonathan for all the things he did in the past year and even now. Because of this she thought that her winning chances are higher. Any way she would not lose anything betting against Jonathan. If Percy is really as Jonathan said then she was really saved her from a sad future. If not she would receive a valuable piece of knowledge that she is interested in. Any way she is going to gain. She did not think that Jonathan would pull her into a trap as Jonathan is still a kid in her eyes. With this kind of thinking she epted the bet with Jonathan. Jonathan smiled happily as his n is working perfectly. So he took the chance to find Ron alone and told Ron. ¡°You have made an oath that you would tell your brothers true nature to the woman that I pointed to or they are close to right. Your brother Percy is close to Penelope Clearwater. Soe with me to tell about your brother¡¯s ambition to her so that her life would not be spoiled.¡± Ron did not say anything as he took the oath with magic he has to fulfill the oath. This is necessary, if not he can never use magic. He doesn¡¯t want that to happen. That is not all, Ron really hate his brother Percy right now. After bing prefect his eyes have reached his forehead, and after getting 12 OWL¡¯s in the exams he became even more arrogant this year. In the summerst year Percy has written many letters to Penelope Clearwater. But they did not officially start dating. It was when he showed concern for her after she was petrified by basilisk did she fell in love with Percy. Jonathan is going to disrupt this. It is not that he is a good guy. Instead Penelope is like a female version of battle night. She did not appear like the one in the movie instead she looked more beautiful. She is very simr to Dustiness Ford Ltina from KonoSuba series if you put on the proper armor for her. Even though Penelope is not a masochist like the character from KonoSuba, she has the thoughts of standing up and fighting for the good. So Jonathan wanted to take her as his personal female knight. This is his n. For that he has to disrupt Percy and then get her into his embrace. Even though there are few years of difference between them it is still good to get her. At least let her stay single for him to get her. For that he has to n things carefully. Soon Jonathan took Ron to Penelope to tell her about his brother. Penelope was shocked to see Ron with her. Also in the previous bet there is a loop hole that is Jonathan did not have to prove that Percy is a bad guy. All he has to do is to make Ron tell Penelope that Percy is ambitious person. Immediately Ron started to speak. ¡°Miss Clearwater, my brother is an ambitious man. He writes letters to you and floats in your thoughts. But after he sleeps his thoughts are a little different. Percy has a habit of sleep talking and I heard him say that, ¡°You are a great gain to his ns to reach higher positions in the ministry. As long as you be a strong Auror, he can exploit your gains and gain further strong standing in the ministry and be minister of magic one day. He seems to like you but the like is you being intelligent and hardworking for his gains¡­. That is all I know about my brother¡­¡± After Ron to her this he turned to Jonathan and said. ¡°I have told the truth about my brother, are you happy now.¡± Jonathan nodded and Ron left angrily. He is angry because he was unable to enter into the Quidditch team like Harry. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 90 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 69: the troubles of the villains Chapter 69: the troubles of the viins Jonathan nodded and Ron left angrily. He is angry because he was unable to enter into the Quidditch team like Harry. But even in anger he don¡¯t want to break the oath he took so as to not to lose magic. With his words Jonathan let him go and there are only two people left in this ce. One is Jonathan and the other is Penelope. Her eyes startled for a moment and she looked disappointed. Now she looked at Jonathan for a while and then said. ¡°Since you won the bet, tell me what you want from me.¡± She asked Jonathan with a little hostility. Well her love is broken because of the revealed secret. Even if she deceives herself and wanted to believe in Percy Weasley, after knowing his thoughts she can never go back to how things are before. So the hostility began. She thought that Jonathan did this on purpose with impure motives. So she is showing hostility. Jonathan smiled at her and said. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you. Even though my family belongs to pure blood enthusiasts, I respect hard working people. Even though you are from a muggle family you have a great potential to be a strong witch. I just don¡¯t want you to fall into the hands of an ambitious prick like Percy. What I want is for you to stay safe. I don¡¯t want you to give away your preciousness to others and regret itter. Even with all the magic in the world, you cannot get the medicine for regret. That is all¡­¡± Jonathan said and left. If Jonathan tried to hit on her now then he would be implicated and directly branded as a bad person. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want that to happen. So he told some caution to her like a good guy and left. But his words are clear. What he meant is. ¡°Don¡¯t give your body, heart and virginity to some stupid idiot that wanted to use you. There are good people like me in this world that is waiting for a beauty like you.¡± Well he is not a good guy in heart but at least he is a good guy for his girls. With the words Jonathan smiled again and left back to his sses and work. After Jonathan left Penelope has aplicated face because she did not understand Jonathan. She thought that she misunderstood him. Even though the Ravenw people are supposed to be clever, when ites to love things takes different turns. Well her future was changed by Jonathan so she no longer has any thoughts about Percy or love for the time being. She would concentrate on her studies from now one. Jonathan returned to his daily life but he did not forget to look at one of the important incident. This incident is rted to Hermione being called by Draco as mudblood. In response Ron would cast a spell to make the target through up slugs. Unfortunately because of his broken wand the spell rebounds and Ron started to through up the slugs. This is a spectacr incident that Jonathan wanted to see. But he would not act. This is a sensitive issue rted to pure bloods and mudbloods. Him acting right now would destroy his image and cause some serious problemster. If one wants to act one has to have enough background and support to act. Not everyone can be as reckless as protagonist and easily live without a care in the world. Being a viin Jonathan needs to take every step carefully. On the sides of every step there is an endless abyss waiting for him with open arms. Any wrong move can cause severe problems for him and his future ns. With that Jonathan was silent during the entire incident and did not even show his face during that time. After this incident there ismotion in the school about Draco buying his way into the Quidditch team of the school as a seeker. Jonathan immediately got another idea. It is a profitable one at that. Since one house has the new nimbus 2001 then it would be unfair to y like this. The best way to resolve this is the upgrade all the broom sticks and gear of other houses too. Or they can simply restrict Slytherin from using new nimbus 2001. For this Jonathan don¡¯t have act personally and put his face in front of everyone again. Jonathan immediately wrote few letters and sent them to different people. One letter is to Rita Skeeter to publish a special article about unfairness in Quidditch in Hogwarts about both Draco and Harry using new broomsticks. Both of them are from good family backgrounds and this would create big incident. Second letter is to the broom stickpany to contact the management at the right time to sell brooms at a little lower price to get the big order. Of course Jonathan would get his profit. Third letter is the goblin manager Davis to intervene in this matter and get Jonathan¡¯s share of money from the broomstickpany. This is the money for his idea so he has to get a little more formission other than the usual share that he gets. With the letter sent Jonathan happily continued with his days. On the next day as usual Jonathan came to the great hall for breakfast. Immediately he saw many news papers and letters causingmotion. When so many letters arrived, the faces of the professors and Dumbledore are not good. They instinctively felt fear about too many letters andmotion. This time Jonathan did not show any change. He was busy going around with the little house elves and cooking some things different making their appetite increase with just the smell. So they thought that it was okay. Then Dumbledore received a letter from the school management about the unfairness in Quidditch. Immediately his face changed. Professor Mcgonagall came over with the news paper with the article of Rita Skeeter again. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 95 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 70: envious Ron Chapter 70: envious Ron Immediately his face changed. Professor Mcgonagall came over with the news paper with the article of Rita Skeeter again. Dumbledore¡¯s frown increased looking at the article and he sighed. This time it is not just about Harry and Ron, It was about the unfairness of the entire school. Now they have two options. First is to make the students use the old brooms for the Quidditch match. Second is to push the situation towards the school management to make the decision. Any way school funds are in the hands of management. He only has the right to make suggestion but not the decision. So he can talk to the management. Dumbledore is not that easy to deal and he has his own way of doing things. The problem that can be solved with money is not a problem at all. So the frown on the face of Dumbledore eased a little. It even turned into a smile right now because he got a chance to deal with Lucius with the current incident. For the first time he felt that the fate is favoring him a little. On the other hand Harry and Draco are having a hard time. If what they said is true then neither Harry nor Draco can use their new brooms. Yes, Harry still got a new broom from Dumbledore in thest year after the incident with Voldemort. Sadly Harry did not get a chance to use it. Aftering back to the school, Harry and Ron went to check out the new nimbus 2001. Ron was envious from the time Harry came to live at their burrow previously after looking at his new broom nimbus 2001. Well his family is poor and there is no one to gift him such good things other than some second hand clothes and things. Ginny was luck as she is the only girl she doesn¡¯t have to use the second hand things most of the time. He is even envious of Ginny for being a girl. Ron was really funny and how his brain works is a miracle. Now that his friend got the new broom that he always wanted he was envious but he did not show. This is because he would get to have a ride on this broom stick borrowing it from his friend. Unfortunately even if he got the broom stick he was not selected in the Quidditch selections. So he was continuously sulking. Because of this irritation he forgot about the rebound of his broken wand and shot at Draco trying to be a hero. The result is that he started to spit the slugs because of his own curse. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. With the matter at hand Dumbledore directly pushed it towards the management. After solving that he is peaceful again. As for Harry and Draco along with Slytherin team are having different thoughts. They don¡¯t know if their advantage would remain or not. If there is no advantage then taking Draco as seeker is a useless thing. They are thinking about these things. The time passed by and the management don¡¯t want to spit out the money they embezzled. It is the money for improving the school properties like broom sticks and other modern equipment. So it was decided that the usage of brooms that did not belongs to the school in the school Quidditchpetition was strictly prohibited. With that the entire thing is over. The broom sticks, that Lucius sponsored through Draco the Slytherin Quidditch team to let him win over Harry and Ron has gone down the drain directly. Lucius is already angry because of his manhood problem, now with the setback he became angrier. But still his backup n is still there and he was confident in causing turmoil at Hogwarts. The backup n is rted Tom riddles diary. He was sure that the things have already started to brew and ready to erupt at any time. Jonathan did not let his women go around at night freely. Only he would take them with him some times and then he would take them back escorting them back to their rooms. This is for their safety. Romilda started to stick to Jonathan all the time in the name of observing him. She is trying to gain the attention of Jonathanpletely to herself. Unfortunately there is too muchpetition and Jonathan is also flirtatious. She is slowly losing her confidence to gain Jonathan all to herself. Instead she is beginning to think that it is not bad to share Jonathan with few women instead of just standing on the side like other women. Since she got the chance to be close to Jonathan she really wanted to try. During this time her affection points towards Jonathan has reached to 75 points. Jonathan is smiling at her happily. The funny thing is thatvender brown seems to have only Ron in her eyes from the start to the end. No matter how beautiful other people are she is only looking at Ron. Jonathan doesn¡¯t know that her love n has started from such early age. Well Jonathan did not have anything do about this. But Jonathan would not leave these matters aside either. He would definitely give a green hat to Ron. The preparations for that should be made soon. Jonathan is waiting for the system to give him a choice or something like that. He doesn¡¯t want to do things as he pleases and did not get good benefits from the system. Jonathan¡¯s experiments are a bit sessful and he was able to create a card with sh spell. Upon activating this card, it would release the sh spell creating a strong blinding light. This is will blind his opponents for a few moments and in big battles with strong opponents few moments are very precious. Jonathan held this card and continued with his experiments. Based on the current time his recorded age is 14 but his physical age is over 15 years. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 95 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 71: detective Jonathan Black Chapter 71: detective Jonathan ck Jonathan held this card and continued with his experiments. Based on the current time his recorded age is 14 but his physical age is over 15 years. For thest 8 years or so he is using the time turner and living extra 5 hours almost every day. In a month he would be physically 16 years old. The trace on the wizards is just like the age line drawn by Dumbledore. It did not count the maturity of the body but counts the amount of time the body went through. So in less than 2 years the trace on Jonathan would be gone. By then he can use his wand as he likes. But there are problems and he has to be careful. The time slowly passed by and it was already Halloween. Jonathan knows that today would be the start of the first incident rted to the opening of chamber of secrets. He made sure that his women are safe. He doesn¡¯t want any coteral damage for his women. That day Harry along with Ron and Hermione went to the death day party of nearly headless ghost nick. Well the party of the ghosts is repulsive and they decided to return back to the great hall. During the Halloween feast Jonathan was enjoying the food with happiness without a care in the world. The things that will happen today are none of his business and he doesn¡¯t have to worry about these things. Suddenly there was amotion outside as the incident where the cat of the caretaker Flich has been petrified. There are also the words on the wall. "THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE" Jonathan has alreadypleted his meal and came out with Romilda and both Daphne and pansy followed him. When he was out he went to themotion to take a look at the real life incidents. Right then he heard the yells of Malfoy. "Enemies of the Heir, beware! You''ll be next, Mudbloods!" Draco is looking towards Hermione right now. Jonathan did not like these words so he silently came behind Malfoy and hit him on the back with a hard punch. Well Jonathan is still in the crowd and he hit from between the Crabbe and Goyle. Draco that received the strong punch moved forwards as if he was rushing and hit the wall with the words about chamber of secrets. It is not easy for people to notice Jonathan and even if they did they cannot point at Jonathan because there is no proof. Also because of his good image no one would believe the usations on Jonathan. They don¡¯t want to mess with Jonathan because Jonathan can retaliate against them. Draco that was mmed against the wall fell back losing consciousness. Well for the time being no one cared about him. Both Crabbe and Goyle were stunned for a while and then went to support Draco. But they could not find the person that hit Draco. Instead they thought that Draco did this by himself and mmed into the wall because he slipped when walking forward faster. Dumbledore told them to take Draco to the infirmary along with the cat that was carried by caretaker Flich. There is one thing that Jonathan did not understand that is why they should wait for a long time for the mandrakes grown by professor sprout are needed. Also Jonathan looked at the situation where Flich and Snape wanted to convict Harry while Dumbledore defending him saying that it was some sort of dark magic. But Jonathan suddenlyughed attracting the attention of everyone. Then they know that a good show was about to begin. ¡°Professors I have few doubts here. First of all Chamber of secrets incident should have happened in the pass of this school once and there is already a victim. Why is it not solved till now? Based on the situation on both times even a second year student like me can tell that this was done by a creature but not a wizard or dark magic. There are few more points here that needed to be considered. First there is a mild smell of poison or fishy smell in the air. There is no sign of any struggle from the victim that was either killed or petrified. There are signs of water present here before on the floor. Harry here is saying that he heard strange noises of someone speaking. I heard the sounds of rustling or crawling before when I was walking along the corridor. The chamber of secrets is rted to the Szar Slytherin. Based on all these conditions I can conclude that the creature is most likely being a snake type magical creature. Then the other things pointed to the death and petrifaction is rare mode of attacking. Based on the book of magical creatures that I studied there is only one magical creature that fits the bill. That is a basilisk. Probably the past victim must have looked straight into the eyes of basilisk and died. The second victim Mrs. Norris seems to have seen the reflection of the basilisk eyes and was petrified. She is not dead, which is a good thing. Congrattions Mister Flich your cat seems to be lucky as it has survived the confrontation with a basilisk. Thening to the words on the wall, this was a warning from someone that hates wizards that are not from pure blooded families. This means that someone opened the chamber of secrets and released a basilisk to roam freely in the castle. That is not all there is to it. That person should be utterly stupid because anyone and everyone that faces basilisk irrespective or pure blood or muggle born would die. It is really surprising that the great Szar Slytherin is an idiot to keep such a dangerous creature here. Also there is another good thing I discovered that is, Harry here seems to be able to hear the voices of the snake¡­.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 95 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 72: I accuse you to be the heir of Slytherin Chapter 72: I use you to be the heir of Slytherin ¡°¡­Also there is another good thing I discovered that is, Harry here seems to be able to hear the voices of the snake. This means that he was naturally endowed with Parseltongue. Congrattions mister Harry potter you can officially be the rm bell for theing of basilisk or locating it with your ability.¡± Jonathan said with a voice that make others think that he did not care about Harry¡¯s capabilities. After he finished speaking Jonathan stood up and put on a pose. There is an idiot here that likes to take photos for every possible thing. ¡°Bushb¡­¡± So as soon as Jonathan was done with his deduction he heard a sound of old camera photo snap. Jonathan looked at Colin that took his photo and smiled. Jonathan is going to write a letter to Rita tonight about the current incident. Revealing about the basilisk did not have any risks for Jonathan. Also this would not make many changes to the plot. What Jonathan needed right now is for those people to ask him to deduce the location of the entrance to the chamber of secrets. Naturally wizards are a little slow in terms of logical thinking. Well most of them are like that but there are still many geniuses in logical thinking in them too. But having logical thinking is not enough. One has to think unconventionally to find the holes in the situation and find the true source of the problem. That is what Jonathan has shown just now. The surrounding people were dazed by the deduction of Jonathan. But they were also rmed because there is a basilisk that is roaming freely in the castle right now. This means that all of their lives are currently at risk. Penelope that is also in the crowd was shocked by the deduction that Jonathan made. She got a new impression of Jonathan and now she believed that Jonathan has told her about Percy with good intentions. Well her thoughts are stillplicated. But he affection points have reached 30 points too. As for Hermione she has apletely different thought and felt that she is inferior to Jonathan in this kind of work rted to clues finding and solving. Well she is apetitive person so she wanted topete in everything. Her affection points have reached 35 points directly. Romilda was more moved and her affection points have reached 80 points directly. She is getting closure and closure to falling in deep love with Jonathan. Finding news sides of Jonathan would make any women curious and the curiosity is the first step of falling in love. Well many girls are like this but the panic and fear of basilisk is more problematic right now. So they did not have time to consider the feelings of love they had right now. There is one girl that did not have good expression towards Jonathan. It was actually Ginny that is being controlled by Tom riddle. As for Ron that is standing beside Harry started to bit the ears of Harry telling about his conspiracy theory on Jonathan. He is telling Harry that Jonathan is the heir of Slytherin because he is from a pure blooded family and also the son of a traitorous murderer. Even Harry believed it for a moment because of the current situation. While they are thinking Jonathan suddenly spoke again. ¡°There is one more thing that is basilisk is only moving in the dark corners of the castle where there are less or no portraits hanging around. As long as there are lights and there are portraits they can easily discover the location of the basilisk ising and going. Professor you should take charge about this immediately for the safety of the students.¡± Jonathan said with a smile making the professors present shocked and frowned at the same time. With Jonathan¡¯s exnation and pointed reasons everything about this waspletely fallen into ce of logic. But they have one question that is how Jonathan knew that the first victim died without any injuries. Ron was the stupidest of all people but he would get the weirdest doubts. He directly asked and started to use Jonathan. ¡°You have only scene the cat Mrs. Norris being petrified without an injury. How can you know about the first victim of the chamber of secrets? I think you are the person that opened the chamber of secret and you are putting on a show to divert the attention of other people from you¡­.¡± When Ron spoke he continued to babble making others change their opinion of Jonathan. If he knows that this was done by his sister, Jonathan doesn¡¯t know how he would feel. But Jonathan doesn¡¯t care about that and spoke without a care. ¡°Are you stupid, the victim of the first chamber of secrets incident is still in the castle. Well not in the physical form but in the form of a ghost. Myrtle Warren also known as Moaning Myrtle that is in the bathroom of the second floor is the first victim. If you talked to her carefully you can get the answer you wanted easily. Well she did not tell me theplete truth about the incident. Since you are so righteous, why don¡¯t you go to her and ask her about this yourself. You can be of great help to your fellow students and be a hero that you wanted. Not put on your armor and the sword and go to Moaning Myrtle on your mule to get all the answers. May be you would receive a kiss from her for solving her problem¡­¡± Jonathan said the sarcastic words to Ron making him blush and turn as red as his hair. Jonathan did not care about him and his information was true. Jonathan did talk to Moaning Myrtle after he recorded the passwords of the chamber of secrets when he followed Ginny before. Jonathan was very handsome and he did not mind talking sweet with a ghost to get some good answers. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 95 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 73: professor Dumbledore I have a doubt Chapter 73: professor Dumbledore I have a doubt Jonathan did talk to Moaning Myrtle after he recorded the passwords of the chamber of secrets when he followed Ginny before. Jonathan was very handsome and he did not mind talking sweet with a ghost to get some good answers. So even if someone enquires it is not a problem. With the intervention of Jonathan many routines are broken. Jonathan did not immediately return and directly spoke. ¡°Professor Dumbledore, I hope that I am not troubling you with a little question of mine.¡± Dumbledore was impressed right now, after listening to what Jonathan said. He also thinks that what Jonathan said is very logical without many ws. So he decided to answer the question that Jonathan wanted to ask. ¡°Professor, if we need if I know correctly the mandrakes that professor sprout is growing requires more than 6 months of time to mature. What is the point of waiting for so long? Why not just get some from the local market or ask help from the ministry of magic. The current situation is dangerous and having medicine on hand is much better than sitting like ducks without any protection¡­.¡± Listening to the words of Jonathan the surrounding people froze and Dumbledore froze the most. ¡°Yes why have I not thought of that?¡± He immediately thought in his heart and nodded his head. ¡°That is a good suggestion. Since the target is identified, it is best to act quickly and prepare some medicine in advance just in case. For you good suggestion and deduction I will give you 30 house points for Gryffindor.¡± Dumbledore announced and left quickly after giving some orders. Naturally the people around the protagonist would reduce their IQ and believes the rumors and usations on the protagonist. The current situation is the best example of this. If Jonathan did not remind them they would not think of this and let the protagonist solve the entire thing. But now Jonathan revealed this making things change. Jonathan¡¯s suggestion did not offend Dumbledore. It is a good suggestion. So no one thought badly about that. Now that the things are revealed the professors asked them to return back to their dorm rooms and they are not allowed to go out without their permission. While returning Jonathan met with Colin and got a copy of his photo from him, Because of the excellent deduction of Jonathan Colin became a fan of Jonathan just like he is to Harry. So when Jonathan asked for a copy of his photo before, Colin immediately gave one to Jonathan. Jonathan immediately wrote a letter and sent it to Rita with the exnation of the situation. Immediately on the next morning edition news appeared with big letters. ¡°THE MYSTERY DEATH AT HOGWARDS WAS SOLVED AFTER MANY YEARS BY A SECOND YEAR STUDENT¡± There is a photo of Jonathan being highlighted while the professors of surrounded in the image. There is even Dumbledore in the image. The entire incident is clearly mentioned in the picture along with the stupidity or Ron to use Jonathan for being the initiator. The article is so good that it instantly became a hit and it even spread to other countries. The name of Jonathan ck became famous because of how quickly he solved the situation that has been a mystery for a long time. Coupled with his picturesque image and his deduction have made him popr among the young girls. This did not cause any problem to Dumbledore because he has already informed the ministry of magic and the branch that deals with the magical creatures to search and capture it. They cannot just leave the basilisk like this and they cannot just kill it. It is a fine specimen with long maturity so it has to be preserved well. The division of the magical creature protection has good ways to capture it and take care of the big creature. Professor Gilderoy Lockhart was shocked and was scared. He really wanted to leave Hogwarts right now because professors live alone. In his ce most of the portraits are his portraits. Even if he dies in the hands of the basilisk his portrait images would note out to say anything because of fear. This made him shiver from fear. In the middle of the night he took a big leave of absence and wanted to leave Hogwarts right in the morning tomorrow. But the sad thing is that he cannot go out and Dumbledore is busy with other things for him to get a chance to speak. On the next day people from the ministry of magic and magical creature protection department arrived. They have decided to take professor Gilderoy as a confident because he has experienced many adventures. Jonathan was all smiles looking at the situation in the great hall. Gilderoy smiled which is far worse than crying. He got the best smile award for 5 times but right now his smile is horrible. Jonathan did not care about that and looked at the show from unfolding. Jonathan has already told about the fa?ade of Gilderoy to Rita Skeeter. She went to find those victims that got their memories Erased by Gilderoy. When there is a charm that can erase the memories there are charms that can make people remember them. She is going to do that and st this bomb right when Jonathan told her to put on the show. For this the credit was shared between Jonathan and Rita Skeeter. With the arrangement they both are happy like two foxes making ns. Even though they are far apart they gave out the same image right now. The students are not sent back to their homes right now. Instead the restrictions are increased just like in the third plot rted to the escape of Sirius ck. Well Jonathan is still free to go around. The people from the ministry started to track and they will stay at Hogwarts for the time being till they catch the basilisk and take it back. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 100 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 74: inheritance ritual is completed Chapter 74: inheritance ritual ispleted Well Jonathan is still free to go around. The people from the ministry started to track and they will stay at Hogwarts for the time being till they catch the basilisk and take it back. But Jonathan did not n for them to catch it as it was a treasure that he wanted to collect. It is a beast that is living for a long time. Its body parts have matured to a very high level. The quality of these things was so great that they can cost millions of gold galleons. So Jonathan is nning to take the chance to collect the entire thing after Harry potter killed it. There is a small gap between the time Harry potter killed it and he was saved by Dumbledore and other. Also there is a small time where Ginny wakes up and sees Harry saving her. But Jonathan was going to upy these things. He will be there when the entire thing happened and hides in the spot to check the situation. Even if Jonathan tries he cannot kill the basilisk as smoothly as the protagonist Harry could kill it. Even though he has pulled out the information about the chamber of secrets and involved the ministry of magic this would not change the plot by much. The biggest change would be the reduction in the number of victims. There are two more girl victims. One should be Hermione and other is Penelope Clearwater. They might or might not be petrified after the change Jonathan made just now. But he was sure that Hermione has more chance of getting petrified as she is important for the progress of the plot. While thinking he was nning to proceed with his other n rted to inheritance. He already got all the materials he needed for the process. Because of the opening of the chamber of secrets the school was in strict curfew. So, not many people would disturb Jonathan during the night. With the confidence Jonathan went to the room of requirements that night. Today they were taught about the chamber of secrets because of the question from Hermione. Jonathan heard this and smiled while shaking his head. This was noticed by Ron and he still thinks that Jonathan is the heir of Slytherin. But both Hermione and Harry did not believe him. Jonathan saw this andughed it off simply. Now he is in the room of requirements and started to draw the magic circle following the strange parchment that he got from his mother¡¯s secret box. After drawing the circle he started to put various materials at their respective ces mentioned in the parchment. Then he stripped off all of his clothes and came to the designated ce of the magic circle where he has to stand. Also the parchment with small magic circle was ced under his feet. Then he took his magic wand and held it in his hand to start the magic circle. The magic energy started to pass through the parchment with magic circle under his feat and immediately the entire magic circle lit up. Whenever the material in an area was lit up the corresponding part of the magic circle in the parchment also lights up. It is as if checking the quality, quantity and other things of the corresponding materials. With everything in ce at the right quality, quantity and other things to fit the ritual of inheritance to start, the parchment under the feet of Jonathan started to burn. Even though there is me Jonathan did not feel any warmth at all. Instead the materials that he ced in the surrounding magic circles turned into a liquid of certain viscosity and started to flow through the magic circles. They started to mix in at various junctions forming a final potion like thing and entered the magic circle where Jonathan is currently standing. There is a magic barrier formed around in the ring where Jonathan is standing and a lot of pressure has appeared on his body. He is barely standing using all of his strength based on the instructions in the parchment. When the mixed liquid came in to the magic circle he is standing, it went straight into the burning mes of the parchment. Right at that time a strange gas is released. The moment that gas touched the skin of Jonathan he felt an endless pain which made him think that his body is meltingyer byyer. Soon the barrier space inside where he is standing ispletely filled with the gas. Jonathan started to scream but no sound came out of the barrier. The barrier is for containing Jonathan and the gas from going out before thepletion of the process. With the colorful gas filling up inside the barrier Jonathan is not longer visible from the outside. Along with the liquid the magic circle also started to vanish and recede towards the circle that Jonathan is standing inside right now. The endless painsted for 7 hours of time before the gas inside the barrier became transparent. Jonathan inside looked like a standing statue made of sand. His screaming appearance was clearly outlined by the sand sculpture. The process did not end here. The parchment below started to send lines of test passing from his feet to his head like snakes and worms breaking the statues bit by bit and enter into the mind of Jonathan. His body visibly trembled more and more crumbling the sandyer about his skin falling down on the floor. The parchment below sent the information strands into the mind of Jonathan for 3 hours before the parchment lost its paper texture and revealed the final golden sheet of paper like a certificate. Jonathan did not have time to check this thing as he was having a head ache with all the information to both his mind and body that he received continuously. That is right he not only got the memory for the mind but also the muscle memory for various things. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 100 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 75: the real ancestry of Jonathan Chapter 75: the real ancestry of Jonathan Jonathan did not have time to check this thing as he was having a head ache with all the information to both his mind and body that he received continuously. That is right he not only got the memory for the mind but also the muscle memory for various things. This process went on for another hour before Jonathan could regain his consciousnesspletely. Now there are many things in his mind. It isparable to the knowledge of few high level wizards on the same level of Dumbledore. Also his body and magic affinity are all improved to the highest possible level. Other than that Jonathan found the information about his ancestry or we should say the original ancestry of Jonathan. The reason why the phoenix is close to him is not because of his closeness to the beasts in his past life but it is because of his ancestry. He stepped off from the golden paper under his feet and took the golden paper that has some information written on it. It was actually a letter about the identity of ancestry of Jonathan. So my mother¡¯s mother that is my grandmother is actually an experimental born person by Gellert Grindelwald in the year 1934. The blood used for producing my grandmother came from Albus Dumbledore, newt Scamander, Gellert Grindelwald and traces of bloodline from some great unknown magicians. It is very difficult to clone a person with thebination of so many bloodlines. After many experiments she was born. But still she did not inherit any of those great characteristics. But Gellert Grindelwald did not worry because eventually the descendents of the cloned person can create a perfectbination person. So he cut off all the rtions with this clone child and let her marry into the Goldsman family. This child is actually the grandmother of Jonathan that died giving birth to her daughter which is the mother of Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s mother died giving birth to him. Still they need a strong stimnt to awaken all the great qualities of these people in that perfect candidate. So he left a magical thought to pass on this artifact box to the next generation person of their family. The one that feels attachment to this box would be the perfect candidate that Gellert Grindelwald wanted to create. It was his descendent that can awaken the bloodlines and characteristics that he got from all the great wizards. With the awakening ritual that was called as inheritance ritual, Jonathan got the inheritance of capabilities of all these wizards. But there is a problem even if a person has talent in ying chess, he still have to practice to unlock his talent. Also that person has to first learn it before the talent can be discovered properly. This is actually the second step of the inheritance ritual. All kinds of information and experience that Gellert Grindelwald made was passed on to Jonathan. It was only his experience and knowledge at that time of creation of this ritual. He did not have any off springs and the person he loved is a man that is Dumbledore. So he has decided to find a way to have a child with perfect characteristics from both him and Dumbledore along with many powerful wizards. For this he created all of this in secret. All the people that know about this are already dead except for him. Now Jonathan is the second person being the inheritor of all this knows about this. Fortunately Jonathan did not inherit their love towards men and he is still a straight man that loves women. The consequences that the system warned him are that the change of destiny of many people thatpletely copses the plot of the story as long as Dumbledore knows about this. If Jonathan saves Dumbledore then Voldemort would not get the elder¡¯s wand. Dumbledore might not want to die if he knows that there is a descendent to him too. But the danger is actually the identity of Jonathan being rted to Gellert Grindelwald and many other old wizards. They would want to take revenge on Jonathan that they could not on other wizards. Those old wizards don¡¯t have to know the name to know the identity. There are many tracking methods using the bloodline like blood line curse being one of the applications. Even though he got knowledge and fighting capabilities he will not be able to do that at his current stage. He can only wait and slowly develop without showing his secrets. He is not a protagonist to show off his power. He is a viin that hides behind the scenes and only shows his pitiful side for sympathy from other while fucking their wives behind them. That is how he is. Jonathan went to take a soak in the hot water pool on the side to wash off his body¡¯s fatigue from the ritual. He is physically energetic but mentally exhausted. So he slept in the hot water for a while before waking up and getting ready for the sses for the day. But before that he has one important thing to do. That is he has to show this golden paper to Dumbledore. He wants to use every possible benefit he could get. As long as Dumbledore knows about Jonathan, Jonathan was sure that he would be added to the protection list on the same level of Harry may be a little low. At least that much can be expected. So Jonathan went straight towards the head master¡¯s office. The password is known bymunicating with the portraits on the side. Jonathan came to the head master¡¯s office. As soon as he appeared here the phoenix flew toward Jonathan and started to show its intimateness towards Jonathan. Jonathan took out some snakes that he prepared from his expansion pocket and feed it while waiting for Dumbledore. When Dumbledore came out from inside he was dumbfounded again by how close his pet became to Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 100 chapters for 1$ patreonage in patreon: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestionsplease contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 76: Dumbledore finds the truth Chapter 76: Dumbledore finds the truth Jonathan took out some snakes that he prepared from his expansion pocket and feed it while waiting for Dumbledore. When Dumbledore came out from inside he was dumbfounded again by how close his pet became to Jonathan. Naturally phoenix are said to see the true nature of a person. They would not just be close to anyone. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jonathan came here to show his inheritor identity to Dumbledore because of one main reason that is to get the assets of Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald. These things are valuable and all of them fell into the hands of Harryter. Jonathan cannot let the wealth fall into the hands of that stupid Harry. Also there are things that Jonathan can use for improving his magic power in the future. If he is going to have a huge harem then he should have enough wealth to maintain them all. May be one day he would have an entire ss at Hogwarts with his students in the future. Well it is not an exaggeration as he really wanted to do something crazy like that. While he was thinking Dumbledore also came over with a dazed face. ¡°Jonathan is there something wrong. You came so early to me to talk.¡± Jonathan did not say much and handed over the golden paper to Dumbledore. Dumbledore did not think much and thought that Jonathan as some doubt in ancient runes or something in this golden paper. Well it was strange golden paper and he did not have many thoughts about that. But when he looked at the contents of the paper his eyes have widened. They widened so much that Jonathan thought that they would knock his half moon sses from his face. Jonathan did not say much and waited for Dumbledore to cool down and digest the information. During this time Jonathan is not idle as he started to y with the phoenix. Dumbledore looked like an old tree that was struck by lightning for a while. He looked at the golden paper for a while and finally looked at Jonathan. The message that appears on the golden paper is different for different people. Usually it would only list out for Jonathan to who this should be showed. The first name is Dumbledore. So Jonathan gave it to Dumbledore to let him see the information on it. As long as Dumbledore held the golden paper he got the information of Jonathan¡¯s origins and some mocking words from Gellert Grindelwald. Dumbledore read through the information many time and he was clear that it was all caused by Gellert Grindelwald. This means Jonathan is rted to him. In a way he can say that Jonathan is his great grandson and after the awakening process Jonathan can also be called his son. It was strange to speak about that. At that time Dumbledore thought. ¡°It is no wonder that he acted like this during this time. He got the habits of Gellert when dealing with people. He seems to have gotten the potential to be close to magical creatures from newt Scamander. It is strange for such a person to exist.¡± Dumbledore sighed and looked at Jonathan with a loss of words on what to speak. Jonathan took the opportunity to speak breaking the silence. ¡°I know that you could not speak about this matter. I also only found out about thisst night. I tried the inheritance ritual in the room of requirementsst night. The result is that I found out about my origins. Now that I know, I don¡¯t know how to talk about that. I can call you grandfather. But suddenly calling can cause some problems. So I presume that being the same as before is the best way of doing things. You can think about this slowly and tell me what you think. I enquired that Gellert Grindelwald is still alive. If possible I want to meet him once formally. Can you take me to him if you can?¡± Jonathan said all of this without any interruption while feeding the phoenix. Dumbledore sighed. ¡°Okay after the current situation about the chamber of secrets is solved I will take you there.¡± Jonathan smiled and did not say much. ¡°Good bye professor. I would not disturb you anymore.¡± Jonathan said with an amiable smile and left here to the great hall to eat breakfast. Revealing the location of chamber of secrets would not give him any good things. He has to let the things move on so that he can gain benefits. As soon as he appeared in the great hall he immediately attracted the attention of many. This is because he has be more handsome. But that is not the point. He has this aura around him that is attracting the people towards him. It is like a natural charisma. It appeared on his body because of the mixing of characteristics of many strong people. It was the potential that is creating the aura. It is not a visible aura but an attractive force. This would either make people stare at him or if they are strong willed they would take a second nce at him. Also the impression of him in the people would increase by arge margin. When he looked at the girls that have 30 points of affection, it has improved by 10 to 20 points directly. Unfortunately this has happened in some men and they are looking at Jonathan like they are looking at tender meat. Immediately Jonathan felt a chill down his spine and made a note of this matter. ¡°I have to keep away from these men in the future. Any woman is good but these men should be blocked for my personal safety and masculinity.¡± After making the mental note Jonathan came and sat beside Romilda that is literally sticking to him. Her affection points has reached 95 and stopped there. As for pansy and Daphne they are already in deep love with Jonathan so they did not have much change. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 100 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 77: not only buldger, but also the snitch was enchanted Chapter 77: not only buldger, but also the snitch was enchanted Her affection points has reached 95 and stopped there. As for pansy and Daphne they are already in deep love with Jonathan so they did not have much change. This is the situation with many other girls. As for Penelope her affections meter has just hit a solid 50 right now making Jonathan shocked suddenly. She is not the person that would be interested in the appearances of the people. Many be her weakness is the charisma that a person possesses. Jonathan sighed and walked in. He would get some looks from now one for a few days till the surrounding people adapt to his new charisma. Well he did not care about that. The breakfast is good and there are many house elves that came out of the kitchen for some advices from Jonathan in their cooking. Jonathan¡¯s innovative way of cooking was liked by the students and those house elves wanted to learn more recipes from Jonathan. Well Jonathan did not mind and started to taste their dishes and give outplements. It is okay for Jonathan. But for others the scene looked like Jonathan is some sort of prince that tastes the dishes brought by the servants. Many men were envious and many girls have Jonathan¡¯s image merged with the image of alpha in their hearts. That is the image of prince charming in their minds has merged with the image of Jonathan making them fall in infatuation and love with Jonathan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On November 7th Quidditch match between Slytherin and Gryffindor has happened. Because of the letter from management everyone is using the new nimbus 2001 making them move faster than usual. Because of the increased speed the risk of injuries also increased. Jonathan knows that one of the bludgers was enchanted by dobby. It was sent to hit Harry potter to knock him out of the match. But Jonathan found dobby before the match. Well it is the other way around and dobby came to talk to greet Jonathan as it came here anyway to hinder Harry in the same room. Jonathan talked to dobby and gave it a piece of pumpkin pie for it to eat. While listening to the idea of dobby Jonathan gave it another idea to enchant the snitch to not too fall into the hands of Harry no matter what. It is not like Jonathan wanted the Quidditch team of Gryffindor to lose. Jonathan wanted to make the entire thing a draw. It is just that he don¡¯t want Harry to gain any fame of catching the snitch even with a broken arm. That would make him into a small hero. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want that to happen. With the idea Jonathan gave dobby it immediately think that what Jonathan said is right. So it immediately went to do the things. During these days Jonathan went to meet with Dumbledore few times. It is not to talk about other things but to ask Dumbledore for help in his magic card making process. Jonathan exined his idea of magic cards to Dumbledore and how Jonathan and his teacher Nics mel made good progress before his death. Dumbledore was really amazed about how much Jonathan could think innovatively. This did not show any bad side other than pure interest in knowledge. This made Dumbledore look at Jonathan differently. ¡°No wonder Nics supported Jonathan.¡± He really is a genius just like me. Dumbledore became proud because he felt that Jonathan is simr to him in this aspect. Also he found that Jonathan did not have any interest in fame or power. This can be exined by how Jonathan did not care about joining the Quidditch team. Also Jonathan only ever tells is about the problem with rules and safety but not a single word out of line. This made him reexamine his standing towards Jonathan. Now Jonathan is his own person and a close rtive like a son so his way of thinking towards Jonathan would be different too. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. On November 7th, Jonathan was also at the Quidditch stands. Originally he doesn¡¯t want toe and watch the show. But he was pulled over by other girls. Romilda was one of them and a close one at that. She was holding the hand of Jonathan happily. Also she thought that she has a good chance to be close to Jonathan because neither of Daphne or pansy is here. Right now they are on the opposite side on the Slytherin stand. They are a little sad because Jonathan is not with them. But they did not feel any jealousy. The senses of women are far stronger than men when ites to reading the feelings of other women. Romilda saw this and her proud face changed. She started to think of the words that Jonathan spoke to her before. Looking at pansy and Daphne, she felt that it is not bad to share Jonathan with them. If she can get Jonathan now she can be close to him like this for the next few years and be even closure after the school is over and she graduates. Thinking of this she has decided to speak to Jonathan about this matter and confess to him about her love. She has decided to share Jonathan with pansy and Daphne and get love from Jonathan. Thinking of this she held Jonathan¡¯s arms even closure to her. Jonathan felt some squashy feeling around his hand making him fell happy. At that time both Ginny and Hermione looked at the scene and their expressions are a littleplicated. Ginny was not under the control of Tom riddle all the time. But she cannot break free and speak about this to other people. This can be proved by the way she threw the diary of top riddle at one time in the original plot. She is looking at Jonathan pitifully thinking that if Jonathan noticed her, he would help her from her current situation. As for Hermione, she is having aplicated expression. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 100 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 78: fool’s luck or protagonist’s luck Chapter 78: fool¡¯s luck or protagonist¡¯s luck Author''s words: hello everyone, sorry for the dy. after eating the ice cream, I immediately fallen ill, even my blood telets count has dropped rapidly. this directly ruined my entire week, leaving me exhausted with many pains. i hate curd rice and now I am only eating curd rice...I really hate it. sorry for the ranting, the updates will continue regrly. if there is a dy then please forgive me. thank you for your support. ............ Chapter 78: fool¡¯s luck or protagonist¡¯s luck She is looking at Jonathan pitifully thinking that if Jonathan noticed her, he would help her from her current situation. As for Hermione, she is having aplicated expression. Her favorability also increased, but it is not on the same level as other people. Her mental fortitude is much stronger than other girls. No wonder she has achieved all those things and be the minister of magic at theter parts. The most important thing is actually she was taking care of the stupidest person like Ron all that time. Her mental fortitude is really strong. Jonathan sighed as he was lucky to pull her towards him before and even get her first kiss. Even though the impression she had on him is not right but still Jonathan can use that to his advantage at theter stages. While thinking about these things, Jonathan continued with his usual work. But there is one thing that made him astounded. The trio has two suspects for the heir of Slytherin. One is Draco and the other is himself. To verify the identity of Draco they are actually brewing the polyjuice potion right by the side of the entrance of the chamber of secrets. He doesn¡¯t know that fools can really be luck. Only seeing these three people, Harry, Ron and Hermione have confirmed that fools or the protagonists are really lucky. During their time in the bathroom where the entrance to the chamber of secrets was visited by them many times, Well just making the polyjuice potion would take around a month and they have toe here frequently. But they did not encounter the basilisk during the entire time. They did not even once encounter the basilisk. Is should be called the plot armor or protagonist armor or the luck of the fools. Whatever it might be, it has made Jonathan astounded because of causing such a strange incident. Jonathan did not bother with them anymore and continued with his thing. But the trio did not leave him alone. They wanted to verify if Jonathan is the heir of Slytherin or not. For this Hermione took the lead tomunicate with Jonathan. Neither Harry nor Ron has any objection to the volunteering of Hermione. May be if it was 2 yearster the same thing has happened then Ron would not have epted it. But now he is still a naive idiot that can send his wife to another man without even thinking. When Jonathan was leaving towards the room of requirements to continue his experiments, Hermione followed him. Jonathan let her follow and made sure that he did show the signs of noticing her. But he was careful to avoid the paths where basilisk is going around right now. Aftering to the room of requirements Jonathan waited for Hermione to enter and then closed the door silently. Then he spoke. ¡°Do what do I honor the visit from miss granger.¡± Jonathan said with eloquence but it felt like a sarcasticment. Hermione bit her lip and directly asked Jonathan. ¡°I came here to ask you to know if you are the heir of Slytherin that opened the chamber of secrets.¡± She said withplicated eyes. Even she did not believe this and only came here under the insistence of Ron. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Afterughing for a while Jonathan spoke again. ¡°Miss granger, there are few things you should understand about me. You have to pay the corresponding price for what you wanted to know from me. Now what are you going to give me in return for answering your question.¡± Jonathan asked. He has plenty to say to her. But before that he has to make her do something to make them close again. Listening to the words of Jonathan, Hermione bit her lips and said. ¡°We can trade it with K¡­kiss¡­¡± Jonathan smiled and said. ¡°Yes we can trade it with a kiss¡­¡± Jonathan gave a small gap making Hermione sigh. But the next words of Jonathan made her blushpletely. ¡°It is still a kill but you have to take the initiative to kiss me. Also before things moves on it is a lip kiss wait it is a French kiss¡­ That was correct. With the French kiss from you under your own initiative would fit the price for your question perfectly.¡± Hermione blushed till her ears turned red and her neck is also red. In the previous times it was Jonathan that took the initiative but now she has to take the initiative. She has to bite the bullet to solve the problem. ¡°Any way it is just a kiss. I was kissed by him plenty of times before. Just one kiss would not change anything.¡± She thought in her mind and nodded her head without looking straight into the eyes of Jonathan. Then she came to Jonathan that was sitting on a rocking chair. She slowly climbed on hisp like she did that many times. Her blushed face turned more red when she was about to kiss Jonathan as she has to look his face to nt the kiss. ¡°Mmmm¡­puchik¡­¡± They started to kiss. Well Hermione don¡¯t know what French kiss is and Jonathan has to lead her on the way slowly. Slowly the hands of Jonathan appeared behind Hermione and pulled her closure to him. The hands of Hermione were also stretched around Jonathan¡¯s back and held on to his back with a tight locking. She held him so tightly as if she feared that Jonathan would go away if she released him. They kissed like this for 5 minutes and parted with the end of the kiss. But neither of them stopped as they went on kissing again after taking in some air. They went around like this for 5 times before stoppingpletely after half an hour. The lips of Hermione were swollen a little because of being bitten by Jonathan. Hermione was in a dazed state with her eyes blurred and a fool like smile on her face. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 100 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 79: reprimanding Hermoine Chapter 79: reprimanding Hermoine The lips of Hermione were swollen a little because of being bitten by Jonathan. Hermione was in a dazed state with her eyes blurred and a fool like smile on her face. She was happy to get back this long lost feeling. She was sure that even if she fell in love with someone and kissed them she would not be able to get the same feeling that she is feeling right now. She looked into the face of Jonathan stupidly for a while panting heavily. Jonathan gave her enough time to get back to her normal state. After few minutes she returned to the normal state and blushed. Well she tried to out on a normal expression but she was too embarrassed. Her face is red and hot from embarrassment and she could not hide it away. But she still has toplete the task that she came here for. ¡°Now tell me the answer.¡± Jonathan put on a smug smile and said. ¡°The price is good and it can be more but since you took the initiative to kiss and out on this cute face I will let it go.¡± Hermione immediately pouted wanted to hit Jonathan in the face but she held back and waited for Jonathan¡¯s answer. Jonathan continued. ¡°I am not the heir of Slytherin. I am actually doing a special research on the magic cards. Let me show you one.¡± Jonathan took out the levitation spell imbued magic card and gave it to Hermione. Under her astounded gaze Jonathan activated the card without the help of a wand and it lifted off some materials on the ground shocking Hermione. Then Jonathan told her general hypothesis. Jonathan also told her that it was what he invented and trying to improve. ¡°Professor Dumbledore also knows about this. That is why I can go around like this without a problem.¡± After Jonathan told her about this Hermione was relieved because Jonathan is not the heir of Slytherin. But she was worried on how Jonathan is going around during the nights. She doesn¡¯t know why she was worried about Jonathan. Since she got the answer she wanted to leave. But Jonathan would not let her go. ¡°Going out right now is not safe for either of us. You can sleep here in this room. There is a bed over there. You can go back early in the morning so that you are safe and sound. Don¡¯t take risks like this. Also I have to tell you a few points. First of all, did anyonemissioned you to search for the heir of Slytherin. Do you think that you are as strong as the first ss Aurors? Is your mind working properly for you to take risks like this because of the words of moRON? The thing rted to investigation should be done by the people above like the professors, ministry of magic and magical creature¡¯s protection people. You are neither of them and you are still jumping around risking your life. Don¡¯t you have any responsibility towards your parents that are still waiting for you¡­?¡± The words of Jonathan almost made Hermione cry as Jonathan is not speaking but shouting at her. But she also felt strong concern in the words of Jonathan making her feel unexinable feeling inside her heart. Jonathan directly pointed towards a bed on the side for her to sleep while he continued to experiment. Hermione stomped her feet and went to sleep there quietly. Well she did not sleep instead looked at the experiments that Jonathan is doing. It was aplicated process of engraving runes on a metal te using magic in a constant output. But still the engraving went smoothly and Jonathan formed a disarming charm on the card called Expelliarmus. With that engraved Jonathan was tired and went to sleep on the same bed Hermione is sleeping. Well he did not do anything to her instead came behind her and slept hugging her rightly. Hermione did not sleep most of the time and now she was so much embarrassed that her mind almost fried from the hot blood flow. She slowly slept peacefully in the hot embrace of Jonathan. She did not wake up till it was morning. Because of the warm embrace she slept so soundly that she and Jonathan went into deep sleep directly. So the amount of sleep they got in the small amount of time isrger. When she woke up she was still in the tight embrace of Jonathan. Well Jonathan is already awake but did not let Hermione go and acted as if he was still sleeping. Hermione struggled a little looking at the time in the clock on the bed side. She has to go and get ready to attend the sses. But the strong hands of Jonathan did not let her go. While struggled she turned around and is not facing the face of Jonathan. Looking at the handsome face up-close she was dazed for a moment. She still struggled to leave but suddenly she felt a kiss on her lips and a deeper hug from Jonathan. With that she stopped struggling and stayed like that for a while before she was released from the deep hug. She sat up on the bed with blushed face and immediately left as if she was a frightened rabbit. Jonathan did not stop her this time and only smiled at Hermione. After she left Jonathan followed behind her with the invisibility cloak so as to make sure that Hermoine came back the Gryffindor dorms safely. Jonathan on the other hand returned to his dorm room and started to prepare for the today¡¯s sses. Today was good and he really wanted to try this with pansy and Daphne if they epted. There is also Romilda. Jonathan knows that it is a matter of time before, shee to Jonathan and propose to him again. Jonathan has already epted her when her affection points reaching close to 100 points. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 105 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 80: Harry broke his teeth along with his hand Chapter 80: Harry broke his teeth along with his hand Jonathan knows that it is a matter of time before, shee to Jonathan and propose to him again. Jonathan has already epted her when her affection points reaching close to 100 points. There is no chance that she would betray Jonathan. So he did not worry about anything. Harry was out of the hospital wing with his broken arm and teeth re-grown, but the match was lost. No one can do anything about this as Harry missed the snitch. Originally it should have fallen into his mouth. That is he should have caught it with his mouth. But the enchanted snitch flew back at high speed and hit the mouth of Harry breaking his teeth. With the hit from buldger his hand is also out ofmission at that time. Later with the help of stupid Gilderoy Harry lost the bones in his arm and the lower jawpletely. Madam Pomfrey gives Harry Skele-Gro potion to counter this. The bone re-growth is a painful process and Harry felt it firsthand. Well if you want to be a protagonist you have to bear with all kinds of pain and problems. As the saying goes ¡°Protagonist can never truly be happy in their lives as they would face problems one way or the other.¡± Jonathan on the other hand is carefree. After Harry returned Hermoine told Harry and Ron that Jonathan is not the heir to the Slytherin and their suspicion towards Draco increased. Harry and Ron observed that Hermoine is acting unnatural and even blush some times. They don¡¯t know what is going on. But they did not ask about girls things as they are at the age where they are a little rebellious and shy away from girls. So Hermoine was saved from the embarrassment of being questioned by these two idiots. The funny thing is actually the trio are meeting right beside the entrance of chamber of secrets and are talking about the heir of Slytherin. Even though Jonathan warned her not to put those thoughts on finding the heir of Slytherin, they did not give up. Well protagonists are like that and they would put their noses and fingers in the ces that should not be touched. On the side the polyjuice potion is being brewed by Hermoine. Also the incident where Colin should be petrified did not happen this time. This most probably caused by Jonathan warning them in advanced to make them stay in their rooms after sun down. The next few weeks are normal but still Colin was petrified around the end of November. He is actually following Harry potter to take more photos. Unfortunately right after Harry, Ron and Hermoine left he went to take a look at the famous girl¡¯s bathroom with a female student ghost. Coincidentally the basilisk came out right at that moment and he looked at it through the camera lens just like that in the plot. So he was petrified. Fortunately or unfortunately the ploy juice potion was not discovered as Colin was petrified outside the bathroom in the corridor. But still the situation is not that good for the trio. They felt a little fear at that time and don¡¯t know how to deal with this matter. They know that Colin came here for Harry. This made Harry feel bad as he was the reason Colin was petrified and it might be worse. Fortunately nothing like that happened. For a moment Harry no longer wanted to investigate who the heir of Slytherin was. May be his thoughts of wanting to discover the heir of Slytherin was good. But the thoughts of Ron were actually wrong. What he wanted was fame for discovering the identity of the heir of Slytherin and brag about it in front of other people. For that he is blindly taking risks. He is really a moRON. Well Harry and the other two could not just abandon the n they tried their hardest till now. So they decided to go along with the n after the polyjuice potion is ready. Jonathan knows what would happen. They each took a cup of poly juice potion and used the hair samples of Crabbe and Goyle for Harry and Ron. The used the floating muffles with sleeping pills to put them to sleep. It was an easy process. As for Hermoine she got the hair of the cat and her cat girl appearance would appear soon. Jonathan really wanted to look how she would appear in the cat girl appearance. That would be fun to watch. Well instead ofpletely turning into a cat, if only she had cat ears and tail then she would be really cute. But something cannot be decided when ites to half experimented products. Poly juice potion is still half product and it needs time to be aplete product for easy use. It can be used but the side effects and some special situations like Hermoine had right now. Well Jonathan did not have any interest in improving this potion for the time being. His interest is in improving the magic cards. He has many ideas rted to that but realizing these things requires longer time and rare materials. Jonathan cannot afford these materials in his current situation which is a very sad thing for him. Also some of the materials he wanted are so rare that they are almost extinct. But he did not give up as he has few other ns of obtaining these materials. One of the materials he required is actually the bones of basilisk that can be used as the mediator for some special metals and magical materials. The aged bones have strong magic conductivity and few other parts that can be powdered will have strong magic adhesive characters and catalytic characters. These things are what Jonathan required for the cards. So he has to get the body of basilisk and few other things if possible. With that he can continue with the future ns of making high conductivity and spell capacity cards for usage then. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 105 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 81: Gilderoy’s jealousy Chapter 81: Gilderoy¡¯s jealousy So he has to get the body of basilisk and few other things if possible. With that he can continue with the future ns of making high conductivity and spell capacity cards for usage then. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. During this time the dueling club was started Jonathan also signed up. He would not do any amazing feat like others instead he came here to watch the show. He wanted to see the show where everyone suspects that Harry is the heir of Slytherin. Jonathan was discovered by Gilderoy that always wanted to show off. Because of the poprity that Jonathan showed, he really wanted to do something to Jonathan to clear off hispetition and to satisfy his ego. Unfortunately for him all of his previous ns are not working. There is dobby still at Hogwarts and he is silently protecting Jonathan as a friend. Jonathan was very happy about this matter and because of this all the previous attempts of Gilderoy were destroyed. Well Jonathan already had his protective measures against the tactics of Gilderoy. But still having an extrayer of protection is always good. On the other hand the wand of Gilderoy was broken into tiny pieces by dobby in secret using magic. Then it was stered just like the wand of Ron. But dobby is really good. It made it look like the wand is still fine without any damage on the surface with its magic. Jonathan was surprised to know this and was looking forward to watch the show of the duel between Gilderoy and professor Snape. Actually Gilderoy did not know about his broken wand as it has happened just yesterday. This happens on the opening ceremony of the dueling club. Along with many students Jonathan also came to the dueling club. The big long stage is arranged for dueling. Naturally Gilderoy ignorantly went on to the stage to demonstrate against professor Snape. Jonathan looked at the show. Gilderoy used his wand to shoot the Expelliarmus charm. Because of the bacsh of the charm he flew back all the way to the edge of the stage and made 5 back flips before stopping with the support of the wall. He looked like a golden haired lizard with robes than a professor of Hogwarts. Well Jonathanughed happily without a care. This is because the current background of Jonathan is hundred times stronger than anything at Hogwarts. All the studentsughed aloud but Gilderoy directly covered it up as showing his great back flip technique to stop the rebound of the spell. Well no one buys that except the nympo fan girls of Gilderoy. Jonathan did not want to pull his really image out right now. It still has time for that. For now Jonathan waited for his turn. Jonathan thatughed the loudest was naturally noticed by Gilderoy. ¡°Fuck, he isughing at me. I have to get revenge on him. Only I am meant to be the most handsome man in existence. I have to remove him so that I can gain the most attention again.¡± Recently after Jonathan became charismatic the word of mouth spread all the way to news papers. This year they are thinking of giving the ¡®Most Charming Smile Award¡¯ to Jonathan. So he became jealous and wanted to do everything he can to pull Jonathan down. Unfortunately he was unable to do anything during this time. Some of his attempts have even backfired on him like the special sneezing runny nose potion that he wanted to make Jonathan drink. It identally fell into his hands and he almost drank it because of the mysterious change of sses. Fortunately he knows the smell of this potion and escaped the disaster. If he drank that potion he would get a swollen runny nose that would make him sneeze once every half an hour for a week. That would literally be hell and all the charm that he umted over time would have gone down the drain. That was his n but it was changed by dobby that came along with Jonathan for fun. After standing back up he found that his wand was broken from his fall just now. So he sighed and decided to let studentspete instead. He wanted to pit Jonathan against some strong opponent and make him lose the duel. This way he would be able to pull down some of the good name of Jonathan. For that he wanted to choose Draco. Unfortunately he can only arrange for the Gryffindor students but not the Slytherin students. ¡°It seems that my wand is broken. I have to rece it before doing any demonstration of dueling performance. I think I should select a model student for the duel instead. What do you think Professor Severus?¡± Snape did not have much expression and decided to let the students duel. But he did not pick anyone and gave the chance of picking a student on the Gryffindor first. He wanted to see who the person is and then put someone that can duel against them. Even thought he looks expressionless and stone cold, he was really a good person in heart. With the consent from professor Snape, Gilderoy started to look around. He made it so as if he was looking for a student topete on the stage. But he was actually looking for Jonathan to point at Jonathan to start the match. Jonathan did not shy away. He can easily read the thoughts of Gilderoy wanting to plot against him. But Jonathan did not care about this either. Jonathan can easily handle all the students here including Harry potter right now. ¡°Jonathan, youe to the stage as the first candidate from the Gryffindor.¡± Gilderoy said with his iconic smile. Jonathan also smiled back but the smile of Jonathan got more attraction than the smile of Gilderoy making his face darkened a little. Jonathan¡¯s smile is more charming then his smile making many girls that are fanning over him switched to the boat of Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 105 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 82: Harry the heir of Slytherin Chapter 82: Harry the heir of Slytherin Jonathan also smiled back but the smile of Jonathan got more attraction than the smile of Gilderoy making his face darkened a little. Jonathan¡¯s smile is more charming then his smile making many girls that are fanning over him switched to the boat of Jonathan. Jonathan went to the dueling stage and waited for professor Snape to select the candidate from the Slytherin side. The person that professor Snape selected is ise Zabini. He is the son of Mrs. Zabini that is famous for her beauty. Another important thing is she married 7 men but none are alive. They all died in a strange way. Also every single one of them left her with a good load of fortune. She can be called as the richest witch in the wizarding world. Jonathan has seen her only once and he observed that her appearance can only be described with one world ¡°Hot¡± It is a miracle for such a beauty to exist. Also her son ise did not have her beauty. That is he did not have any feature that is simr to her. Most probably he is not her blood rted son. Jonathan observed this and also fascinated by her beauty. But he would not fall into the trap until he understands her true nature and the real secret of the deaths of her 7 husbands. Based on the ancient medical knowledge that Jonathan studied from his previous life, he was sure that she is still a virgin. But even still Jonathan doubt that she is actually human or some sort of other creature. For now she is a mystery and Jonathan would not touch her unless he waspletely sure of the situation. ise came on to the dueling board. They each bowed and started to walk few steps back. It looked more like a cowboy duel in the Wild West movies. Well even thought this is funny they say that the sword sparing duels and other things are also like that. Jonathan took his stance and cast a simply disarming spell on ise at the fastest speed with a flick of his wand. Immediately the wand in the hands of ise flew off and the duel is over. Even thought it did not have many super moves and special effects the entire thing is quick and beautiful. The entire duel was over within the span of one blink of an eye. The people need time to register the thing and cheers busted out from the surroundings. ¡°Jonathan is really good at charms.¡± ¡°See he disarmed the opponent in the blink of an eye.¡± There are praises from the girls below. Many boys are also praising Jonathan for his quick movements. Professor Flitwick that is also here looked happy as he was the one that taught Jonathan for theing world wizarding duels after the winter break. Jonathan was already chosen as a candidate for that and he is also going for the transfigurationpetitions soon after the winter break. Jonathan¡¯s performance has made professor Snape be interested. Also looking at the happy expression of professor Flitwick and the expression of professor Mcgonagall when she talked about the talent of Jonathan made professor Snape jealous. He knows that Jonathan is also good at potions making. So he has the thought of taking Jonathan to some potions challenges andpetitions. But unlike transfiguration and charms, potions making requires many resources and it costs quite a lot of money. For this reason he did not called Jonathan for anything. But now his inner desire to have a good student was ignited and be proud of a student have ignited. He wanted to make Harry a good potions master. Unfortunately unlike lily that is Harry¡¯s mother, Harry did not have an inkling of affinity towards potions. Instead like James potter that is Harry¡¯s father, Harry is good with transfigurations and charms. Well he was very disappointed with that but he could not speak because of his ego. Any way Jonathan did a few good things for Harry and supported his ns to protect Harry. So he has decided to sponsor Jonathan in learning potions making from him. With that thought a creepy smile appeared on his face. Gilderoy on the side was got his face darkened as ck as the bottom of a pot. He doesn¡¯t expect Jonathan was so good. Well he doesn¡¯t know that professor Flitwick is teaching Jonathan about the dueling. Then the plot continued with Harry and Draco dueling. Draco let the serpent out and Harry tried his best to make the serpent not to attack other students. Jonathan on the other hand pulled the student right in front of the serpent back and cast a spell to disintegrate the serpent. Jonathan immediately became a hero in front of the people and the student for saving them. Instead Harry became a viin. Now most people believe that Harry is the heir of Slytherin. Previously when Jonathan stated that Harry has Parselmouth many people did not understand that. But now the situation is different. It looked like Harry wanted the snake to attack other students. Sometimes listening to the things did not have as much as visual effect in a life threatening situation. Now they saw the situation Harry reached the top of the suspects list of being the heir of Slytherin. Draco on the side is happy that he damaged the connections of Harry. But he was angry because Jonathan became hero while he became a clown that went unnoticed. With that anti Harry movement started. Even Ron believed that Harry is the heir of Slytherin and tried to find out if it is really true while still keeping distance from Harry. Harry naturally understood the situation. As for Hermoine she still believed in Harry and moved close to him sharing some criticism and few other problems with Harry. But that is not all. On the very next day the two students that Jonathan saved and shouted at Harry in the Gryffindormon room has been petrified. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 105 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 83: Christmas gifts Chapter 83: Christmas gifts But that is not all. On the very next day the two students that Jonathan saved and shouted at Harry in the Gryffindormon room has been petrified. This made the belief of the people stronger that Harry is really the heir of Slytherin. Even Ron believed that to some extent which is greater than before. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Harry was called to the headmaster¡¯s office where Jonathan is already there talking to Dumbledore about some of the doubts that he was thinking off. Also Jonathan knows that the phoenix is going to die today and reborn today. He came to visit the phoenix going through the process of rebirth. Coincidentally Harry was also told to visit Dumbledore. When Harry arrived he looked at Jonathan and thought that Jonathan is the one thatined against him. This made Harry hate Jonathan because many people hate him right now because of his Parseltongue. Well hepletely misunderstood the situation. Also right around that time Dumbledore went into his study to bring a book rted to runes for Jonathan. So there is only Jonathan when Harry arrived at the head master¡¯s office. Jonathan sat beside the phoenix and looked at it without caring for Harry. Harry looked the sorting hat on the side and asked it if it has ced him in the wrong house. They conversed and Harry came near the phoenix just like in the plot out of curiosity. Right when he came close the phoenix lit up in mes and turned into ashes. Right at that moment Dumbledore also came back with a book in his hand. Harry as if he was the thief started to speak. ¡°Professor, I did not do anything. It lit up in the fire on its own¡­..¡± Before Dumbledore could speak Jonathan spoke. ¡°You should read some books of magical creatures and nts to get a better understanding of the situation. This is a phoenix. It is going through rebirth this time so it would burn in the fire first and rise up from the ashes¡­.¡± Before Jonathan finished speaking he heard the sounds from the ashes of the phoenix. ¡°Sqeak¡± ¡°Sqeak¡± Then a small bird like a chick appeared in the ashes. Jonathan used his finger to rub its head slowly with a happy face. Harry on the other hand was dumbfounded looking at the entire thing of life and death. Jonathan did not speak any more and let the professionals handle the matter. Dumbledore came over to speak with Harry while he gave the book to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, look at the contents of the book first while I speak to Harry.¡± Jonathan took the book and started to check the contents. Harry doesn¡¯t know what Jonathan wanted to read and the connection between Jonathan and Dumbledore seems to be close. Harry did not understand anything. Dumbledore started to speak about the matter rted the petrifaction of two students and it has nothing to do with Harry. Also Dumbledore said that he should concentrate more on studies and leave the matter rted to finding the chamber of secrets to the professionals of the ministry of magic. Because of the other incident where two other students are petrified the situation was seriously considered by the ministry of magic now. Also the mandrake that is required of the recovery potion of these petrified people was sent by the ministry for the emergency situation. Harry did not immediately leave and looked at Jonathan for a moment. Dumbledore knows that he misunderstood Jonathan and wanted to rify the situation. ¡°Jonathan came here to talk about some doubts he got in his research. It has nothing to do with the incident rted to petrifaction. Harry you go back and rest first.¡± Harry left listening to the words of Dumbledore. Jonathan looked at the affection of Dumbledore towards him which is around 75 points. Well it is on the same level as his affection towards Harry so Jonathan was happy for the fair treatment. After Harry left Jonathan talked with Dumbledore and decided that they would visit Gellert Grindelwald during the winter break. Right on the day of the Christmas, they are going to visit Gellert Grindelwald. Well Dumbledore is old but they still have a thing or two for his old friend. Jonathan felt a little disgusted as a straight man. But hey you cannot say bad things about the tastes of the people. At least Jonathan is not like that which is good for him. After that he returned back to the dorms. Jonathan is a busy man. Time passed by and it was on the day of the Christmas. Jonathan got some presents. First of all Dumbledore gave him a rare book collection rted to ancient runes and formation tes from various countries. This contains the wooden formation tes of elves lore, stone formation tes of Egypt, Panchaloha formation tes of Bharat¡­¡­.. Jonathan was very satisfied with the gift from Dumbledore. Then it was the gift from Flitwick which is a book experience collection of dueling tips. The gift from professor Mcgonagall which is a book filled with her experience collection of transfiguration tips. Then pansy gave Jonathan some baked products that she learnt during this time. Even thought it looked like a disaster it still tasted good. Daphne sent Jonathan a sweater and some sweets that she made by hand. Romilda sent new suit for Jonathan. It is not robes instead it is a suit which looked cool. It is a ck suit with violet lining and insides is also purple magenta. Jonathan only felt that a pair of sses is missing in this dress. So he immediately wanted to send a letter to his loyal subordinate Kreacher and Wiley to bring matching sses for that. But he stopped because the aesthetics of each person is different and if it was a different race then it would be even more different. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want them to buy and waste money instead he would make time to visit a store to buy them. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 110 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 84: meeting Gellert Grindelwald Chapter 84: meeting Gellert Grindelwald But he stopped because the aesthetics of each person is different and if it was a different race then it would be even more different. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want them to buy and waste money instead he would make time to visit a store to buy them. Any way he is going to go out today so he would visit Gellert Grindelwald today. The return presents to these people were also well selected by Jonathan. Everyone got a present to their liking while Jonathan put on his new suit without sses. It was perfect. The suit has special adaptation function for size and temperature. His current image is a young handsome 16 year old person full of vigor. Originally he should be 14 years old but after the usage of time turner for so long he is over 2 years older physically then the age that is normally known. Technically he is 16 years old and his mind is even older because of the soul. Her first went to have breakfast in the great hall that attracted great attention. Jonathan really missed a pair of sun sses with magenta tint. If they are present then he would look cooler than a super hot star. Many eyes are looking at him during the breakfast. After that Jonathan did not stay here and arrived at the Dumbledore¡¯s office. This was already talked over and Jonathan knows the password. When he came to the office Dumbledore is still there with the things arranged. The phoenix that was reborn is growing well and looked kind of cute. Jonathan gave it some treats before going with Dumbledore. The apparate straight to the broken castle were Gellert Grindelwald has imprisoned himself. This is the Nurmengard Castle. A building which Gellert Grindelwald himself had constructed and which, after 1945 following his duel with Dumbledore, became his prison. It looked like a broken castle and Dumbledore lead the way. They did not walk through the door instead they came to a still intact wall and Dumbledore tapped at specified locations on the wall. It is just like entering the Diagon alley from the leaky cauldron bar. When they entered inside they saw an old person. His face is wrinkled with age and looked more like a beggar. It is actually the person they are looking for Gellert Grindelwald. He was once majestic like a prince but now he looked like a beggar. Well time changes and the viin that could not win against a protagonist would fall into this state. But Jonathan did not care about this. This person has given Jonathan so many benefits that Jonathan can be considered to be Auror level right now. He might bepared to senior level Auror and the professors at Hogwarts due to his young age. But he was very strongpared to many at his age. Also his knowledge and other things are already full in his mind as a memory. As long as he worked hard he would be on the same level or even higher level than Dumbledore before leaving Hogwarts. This really is a great gift. The greatest return gift that Jonathan can give back to Gellert Grindelwald is the news about the sess of his experiment. The living proof of that is actually Jonathan that is alive and kicking. Gellert Grindelwald when he looked at Jonathan and Dumbledore immediately understood that his experiment was sess and the person came so quickly when he is still alive. He was so happy that he started tough loudly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­.. I have seeded. I have really seeded. Dumbledore look. This is out descendent with the strongest bloodline and characteristics¡­¡­..¡± He spoke in excitement and happiness for a while before coughing loudly. Dumbledore only looked withplicated eyes without saying anything till the end. Jonathan also stood there waiting for Gellert Grindelwald finish his happiness and calm down. When Gellert Grindelwald calmed down Dumbledore spoke. ¡°You have done something unforgiveable again. But yes you have seeded in creating a descendent for us¡­.¡± After speaking Dumbledore pushed Jonathan forward and let Jonathan speak with Gellert Grindelwald. Jonathan came forward and said. ¡°Thank you for your inheritance mister Gellert Grindelwald, Even thought this is barely legal as I am still alive. I appreciate the things you have given me. I am grateful to you.¡± Jonathan said in the same tone he spoke to Dumbledore before. Gellert Grindelwald did not care about the way Jonathan speak and he was even happy. He can see the cunning nature in the eyes of Jonathan which should be inherited from him. So he only gave one advice to Jonathan. ¡°Do not trust the support of other people. As long as you are strong there is nothing you cannot get. Don¡¯t thing in the concept of power in collective efforts. As long as you are absolutely strong there is nothing that can stop you. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± With the words from Gellert Grindelwald Jonathan smiled and said. ¡°I know and thank you for your efforts. (For bringing me into this world)¡± After saying these words, Jonathan returned back and then Dumbledore and Jonathan decided to leave. But then Gellert Grindelwald spoke. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Dumbledore and Jonathan stopped. ¡°Sebastian¡± As soon as Gellert Grindelwald called an old house elf walked out of the shadows. Even though it is old it looked quite strong for some reason. It is as if this house elf is well fed and even practiced some fighting techniques. Also this house elf is actually wearing clothes and looked more like a butler than a house elf. If you see it identally you might even think of it as a goblin from Gringotts. Based on the appearance he looked very capable. Jonathan can understand why Gellert Grindelwald called Sebastian here. Gellert Grindelwald wanted to give Jonathan to his house elf Sebastian to help Jonathan. Also this house elf would manage the things and assets of Gellert Grindelwald. So with the house elf all the inheritance of Gellert Grindelwald would be given to Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 110 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 85: house elf Sebastian Chapter 85: house elf Sebastian Also this house elf would manage the things and assets of Gellert Grindelwald. So with the house elf all the inheritance of Gellert Grindelwald would be given to Jonathan. ¡°Take this house elf with you. From now on you are its master. He can do many things and serve you well. This is my Christmas gift to you. Dumbledore take good care of him. You may leave now.¡± He said directly without giving any time for Jonathan or Dumbledore to refuse. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to refuse and Dumbledore did not say anything. But as the rules state that private house elves are not permitted at Hogwarts. So Jonathan has to send this house elf to stay with Kreacher at 12 Grimmauld ce. Well Jonathan has his ns and he epted the house elf. Then Jonathan whispered some things to the house elf and sent it to meet with Kreacher and other house elf. While it is like that Jonathan and Dumbledore returned to Hogwarts. By the time they returned they heard the incident where Hermoine partially turned into a cat. Jonathan really wanted to take a look at the hospital wing. But Madam Poppy Pomfrey would not let Jonathan inside. Well Jonathan only spoke a few words to Hermoine before leaving there. Hermoine don¡¯t know that Jonathan would be concerned about her. But she felt sweet in her heart. As for Harry and Ron they became normal after a while and returned to themon room. They found that Hermoine had an ident and went to look right when Jonathan left the ce. Even though they faced with each other they did not speak anything. On the other hand while returning to themon room Jonathan saw the frustrated Percy Weasley. He was frustrated because Penelope has drawn a line between them and she would not let him close to her. This made him mad but he could not find what is wrong here. As for Harry and Ron their n has actually seeded in finding that Draco is not the heir of Slytherin. Jonathan returned to the room and wrote a letter to Kreacher. This is about how to put Sebastian to work. While it is going on Jonathan returned back to 12 Grimmauld ce. Jonathan has something to discuss with his house elves and also to talk to the manager Davis of the Gringotts bank. Based on the plot in a few days right of the winter break Dolores Umbridge would make thew against werewolves. This is a good thing for Jonathan to get cheapbor force to work for him in the cold areas without sun or moon. That is to let these people go to ska for mining. These people would not get jobs anywhere and they need to take care of their families and their needs. So they need a livelihood. Jonathan would provide livelihood for them and give jobs to them in an area where moon rarely shines. Because of the werewolf bloodline they would not feel too much cold even in the cold weather. That is the best ce for them to stay and be miners. Not normal miners but gold miners. Jonathan prepared a magic contract already with the help of Kreacher and Wiley. Now there is also Sebastian that is very professional in this kind of things He checked the magic contract and corrected few points for Jonathan. With everything set Jonathan went back to Hogwarts to get help from Dumbledore. He cannot just set up apany at his age. He needs the support of a guardian or guarantee. Dumbledore can be his guarantee for Jonathan. Although the current legal guardian of Jonathan is Lucius Malfoy, Jonathan can still make a few changes in secret. With the thought Jonathan came to the office of Dumbledore and started to speak. ¡°Professor, I have divined something that would happen in the future. It is like a vision where the ministry of magic would makew stopping werewolves from doing any kind of job. It would be very hard for them. So I havee up with this n. Please listen to it carefully. As everyone knows that ska is a cold ce that has moon light rarely. This ce is in neutral grounds even though its ownership has changed hands. This ce without moon light or full moon would be the best ce for the werewolves to stay and live in peace. I am going to form a financialpany with the funds I have in my hand to make these werewolves into experienced miners and mine gold for thepany. For that I want to take the help of manager Davis from the Gringotts bank. They would manage the business with small percent of fee and they would help handling the gold into the usable currency. Not only this, my financialpany will provide help for magical creatures that can work and make a living¡­¡­..¡± Jonathan exined his idea shocking Dumbledore. He heard from minister fudge that they are going to make aw like that under the influence of a stupid woman named Dolores. He was opposed to the idea but many people are in favor to this idea. So he did not have the choice but to let it go. The major problem for the werewolf people is that they will be out of control once they see the full moon. idents happen from time to time causing the deaths of the people. So even if oppose the idea about thew on werewolves he could not stop them from happening. But the idea Jonathan gave is really great and very easy to handle the situation. Dumbledore immediately became happy and said to Jonathan that he would support this idea. Immediately they both went to the ministry of magic to meet with minister fudge. But before that they would notarize the n of Jonathan in the order of phoenix. This way no one would use this n and cause problems for Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 110 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 86: Jonathan’s own company Chapter 86: Jonathan¡¯s ownpany if you like my novel then please give me a good rating ..................... Chapter 86: Jonathan¡¯s ownpany But before that they would notarize the n of Jonathan in the order of phoenix. This way no one would use this n and cause problems for Jonathan. Even Dumbledore do not trust the people in the wizarding world. It is especially so for minister fudge and the bunch of hypocrites. It is also the reason why he did not reveal any of his ns to those people or even in the order of phoenix. The process was very smoothly and quickly done with the presence of Dumbledore. When the process is done Jonathan and Dumbledore met with minister fudge to get the permission for the n of Jonathan. Minister fudge is like a fan girl around Dumbledore. He directly approved the n of Jonathan without even looking into the details. He doesn¡¯t know that he would be crying without tears because he approved this n without getting a share of the money. The smiles on the faces of Dumbledore and Jonathan was so wide when they got the approval without any hindrance from the minister fudge that they looked like two old foxes that got a fat pig willing bing their dinner. Originally Dumbledore and Jonathan have prepared a small sum of money to convince minister fudge with it. But things went well without the use of money. Jonathan knows that after another year or two, minister fudge would lose the faith and dependence on Dumbledorepletely. At that time nothing good woulde out of minister fudge even if they wanted. But the current situation is different. Minister fudge did not understand the matter and thought that he made Dumbledore happy with his quick work. After thanking minister fudge, Dumbledore and Jonathan went to Gringotts bank to meet manager Davis. With Dumbledore and Jonathan at the same time the treatment they receive is very good. When Jonathan exined the n, the eyes of Davis were twinkling. Jonathan then told Davis that he was specifically given 1 percent of the profits while the Gringotts as a partner would receive 9 percent of profits as a whole for managing. This 9 percent is from the profits other than wages that are already given for working separately. Simrly that 1 percent is also like that for manager Davis. He would be given sry for working for Jonathan as a partner and he would also receive 1 percent profit share as extra benefit as a person confident of Jonathan. Getting the special treatment and the extra benefit specifically for him made Davis moved. He immediately epted the offer of Jonathan. For the time being everything will be kept in secret. Davis wanted to ask about the approval of the ministry. When Jonathan showed him the approval letter Davis was really set. Most of the ground work and preparations for the basic n arepleted. All that is left is to start the recruitment and start the work. Well leasing the gold mine in ska is also in the list but the funds are provided by Dumbledore. For the time being Dumbledore would be in charge. That is for the world outside Dumbledore is the person that is organizing the entire thing. But everything is in the name of Jonathan with the approval of the minister. Also for the specific thing, Dumbledore is the guardian for the business of Jonathan. It is legally approved by the ministry. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ They returned to Hogwarts after dealing with many things. When they returned they found that the secret passage on the fourth floor has copsed. A very roomy secret passage to Hogsmeade was located behind a big mirror on the fourth floor, but it caved in during this winter. It is copsed because of the heavy snow fall. Dumbledore immediately got busy. Even though he did not say that minister fudge still wanted to investigate he n that he just approved for Dumbledore. But that evening something happened that made him unable to concentrate on many things. As part of a bet, Cornelius Fudge¡¯s nephew causes a Muggle tube train to disappear. Muggle travelers wait an hour and a half for their train before figuring out that it has vanished. As results of the event, Rufus is suspended from his job at the Improper Use of Magic Office and the public questions the Ministry¡¯s purportedmitment to eradicating anti-Muggle bias within its ranks. The school started normally after the winter break and Jonathan was more enthusiastic right now as he continued with what he was doing before. Harry got the diary that Ginny flushed in the toilet. Well Jonathan already saw the diary but he don¡¯t want to touch something that was flushed into a toilet. He wants to be clean unlike some people. Jonathan did not care about these situations. He only pays attention to these so that he can benefit from them when it was required. There is another good thing that Jonathan did during the winter break. It is to send a ckmail letter to Lucius along with his photo of dropping the diary into the cauldron of Ginny. This was done by Sebastian that is very good at doing bad things like this. He learnt them from Gellert Grindelwald. Jonathan gave him the general idea and he went on to work. The result is that half of the wealth of Malfoy family is now in the hands of Jonathan. Jonathan used the wealth as the starting capital for his n on his consultancypany. Dumbledore did not ask Jonathan, from where he got so much money from. With both his and Gellert Grindelwald¡¯s characteristics Jonathan can get money from many means. Draco that has returned to the school did not have a good face. His mother actually asked about Jonathan more than him. Yes Jonathan did not massage her this time making her long for a good massage. But she could not be direct revealing her secret. Jonathan would not let her fall into the hands of other people. She belongs to him from the moment he set his eyes on her. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 110 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 87: Valentine’s Day Chapter 87: Valentine¡¯s Day Jonathan would not let her fall into the hands of other people. She belongs to him from the moment he set his eyes on her. But it takes some time to get herpletely. For that he has already arranged few things. As long as he massages her again this summer then he was sure to make her ept the massage with oil. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Few more days passed by and that day is the Valentine¡¯s Day. Jonathan¡¯s was given so many chocte that it literally filled his hands and pockets whenever he went around. He looked like a chocte sales man than a student at Hogwarts with so many choctes on him. Well Jonathan loves chocte but he cannot eat everything. So he will only bites a small piece and returns the rest to the girls that are still standing after giving him the chocte. Well most girls after giving him a chocte would run away in embarrassment and shyness. Some of the girls are bold and stands there to wait for Jonathan¡¯s response. Jonathan responded just like that without saying much. Even though he strengthened his body it would notst with tens and hundreds of girls. There is still a limit. He doesn¡¯t want to take too many women and could not satisfy them. If that happens he would be cheated by themter. So he has to be careful with the number of women he can have at a time. With that most of the girls are simply rejected but he still bit on their chocte as a courtesy. Well he would definitely eat private chocte from pansy, Daphne, Romilda and few others. Even Penelope brought Jonathan some chocte but she did not give any to Percy. Simrly Harry and Ron did not get any chocte from anyone. Even Fred and George got choctes from other girls. The funny incident attracted the attention of some people. But it soon dwarves dressed as cupids appeared all over the school. Jonathan knows about this and he was able to deter them enough to not toe to him. On Valentine''s Day, Ron and Harry are dismayed to find out Lockhart has spread dwarves dressed as cupids throughout the school to receive and deliver Valentines as a morale booster due to believing that he made the attacks stop. One cupid-dwarf manages to deliver one to Harry. The dwarf tackles Harry, sits on his ankles, and sings a Valentine¡¯s message to him. His eyes are as green as a fresh pickled toad, His hair is as dark as a ckboard. I wish he was mine, he¡¯s really divine, The hero who conquered the Dark Lord While struggling to avoid him, the embarrassed Harry trips and falls, having ink spilled all over the contents of his bag. Ginny notices the diary and assumes a horrified expression. Draco Malfoy also tries to steal the diary as Harry is picking up his stuff, But an angered Harry stuns him, Ignoring that Percy Weasley was also there trying to handle the situation, This results in Percy reprimanding Harry. Jonathan watched all of this from the side as if he was watching a show. Jonathan knows what would happenter but right now he has to make sure that the plot is on the right track. So some important events and incidents should be noted down by him just in case. Hermoine did not give any chocte to Harry and Ron. But she secretly gave one to Jonathan. Not directly but sent to him through a small present box with his name in secret. This was a thank you for himing to her when she turned into a cat and talking to her and consoling her. Well she also gave her first kiss to Jonathan. So she has someplicated feelings for him. Ginny is in a situation of her own and could not give any chocte to anyone. Harry got the information from the diary that Tom Riddle pointing toward Hagrid. It is said that the targeted magic beast that is doing all this is the pet of Hagrid that is an Acromant, who he has seemingly named Aragog. But based on the investigation done by Jonathan and facts stated by Jonathan before, the magical beast should be a basilisk. Knows this Harry was confused and the plot started to correct itself with a thought emerging in the mind of Harry. That is to verify if what Jonathan said is true or not. This is because he believes that Jonathan might be the heir to Slytherin because of the nonsense from Ron. So Harry stated this matter to Ron and Hermoine and then they started to investigate. It started with going to Hagrid to speak about the incident 50 years ago. Jonathan did not go along with them right now. Jonathan has other ns for this matter. As he has time on her hand he went to y with the girls as today is Valentine¡¯s Day. He got chocte from Rita Skeeter which is slightly inclined to a different taste of lemon rather than towards pure chocte taste. Also he got chocte from Narcissa which is strange. This is a bitter chocte that has sweet taste mixed in from time to time. The blend is not quite right. May be she just learnt this and made the chocte to send it to Jonathan. Well Jonathan was really happy to get so many things. He has to prepare for the day of the return gifts with return gifting choctes to all the girls he liked and gave him choctes. He did not forget Hermoine that sent the box of chocte without her name. But he can easily recognize her hand writing easily. She was proud about her idea and did not think about the logical part of identifying. This is the problem with the wizards. They always ignore the logical part of most of the things. If they thought of the logical part of the situations, ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 115 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 88: Ginny was taken to chamber of secrets Chapter 88: Ginny was taken to chamber of secrets They always ignore the logical part of most of the things. If they thought of the logical part of the situations, most of the incidents in the Harry potter series would have been solved directly. It is just like questioning the first victim of the chamber of secrets to know its exact location instead of blindly searching for that. They have enough power to make a soul speak the truth. But they would not do such a simple thing to solve the head ache. They are simply stupid. Well did not have anything to do with Jonathan. He has his own agenda. As long as other people could help him that is enough. Jonathan has already made preparations of the white day to return the Valentine¡¯s Day gifts to all of his women. With that settled he became free. During the next month nothing strange happened and everything is normal. But Jonathan did not dare to call his women to find him this time. It was dangerous. Only Jonathan would go around doing his experiments during this time. The time passed by quickly till it was may 8th. That day three big incidents happened. First incident is about Hermoine granger and Penelope Clearwater has been petrified just like the cat of caretaker flitch. Originally they have scheduled a Quidditch match on the next day to relieve the tensed nerves of the students. But now it was canceled. This is the second big incident. The third incident is actually ministry of magic have to push this me on someone. Even though Jonathan spoke about the situation and pointed it at basilisk, these politicians needed to calm the people. So they pushed the me to Hagrid taking him to Azkaban. Jonathan tried to help Hagrid with his exnation along with Dumbledore. But none of that worked. The prejudice that Hagrid had towards Jonathan has gone down a little with the persuasion of Jonathan to release him. Before leaving he gave the clue just like that in the original plot looking at an empty corner. Others might not think about it but Jonathan knows that Harry and Ron are here using a fake invisibility cloak. Even though it is a fake one that would lose its effects over the usage of time it still works well right now. Things becameplicated. This is not the only problem as another problem appeared in the newpany he started. Well hispany is not implicated but there are some pressure and problems from the ministry due to a certain goblin riot. The riot broke out in Chipping Clodbury, Where talks regarding the Goblin Bill of Rights were urring between the Brotherhood of Goblins and the British Ministry of Magic, When Goblins who had acquired wands started using them to wreak havoc. The rioting Goblins caused some items in the Muggle town to explode and then transfigured other items called for justice for their kind. Well things are much easier to solve here with proper amount of money in ce. Also the entire situation was diverted towards other direction about the incident at Hogwarts. Jonathan did not follow Harry and Ron into the forbidden forest. He did not have any interest in ying with spiders right now. Also these spiders really like human flesh and blood as food. So Jonathan did not go over to the forbidden forest. Instead he went to the hospital wing to visit Penelope Clearwater and Hermoine granger from time to time. Even though the ministry provided with the medicine to make the petrified person normal, but it takes time for them to bepletely normal. Jonathan continued to visit them every day and talked them. Even though they are petrified they can still listen to the words of Jonathan. Hermoine was petrified because she was trying to see if what Jonathan said about basilisk is true or what Harry foundter is true. Originally it should be something simr. As for Penelope Clearwater she is also in a simr situation patrolling around to make sure that no one would get attacked. But she over estimated herself and got attacked right now. Jonathan when visiting them did not say much. He only spoke a few good words that everyone is safe and they would return back to normal soon. On May 29th Jonathan knows that Harry and Ron would figure out the entire incident. So Jonathan took the initiative to get things done before them. But for that the trigger that he needed is for Ginny to be taken into the chamber of secrets. Harry and Ron have just figured out what the monster was and where to find the Chamber of Secrets. They run to the staff room but no one is there. A few momentster an emergency staff meeting is called and Harry suggests that they hide in the wardrobe to hear what¡¯s going on before telling the staff what they¡¯ve learned. In the emergency staff meeting there are also the people from the ministry of magic and an extra member that Harry and Ron did not expect. It was actually Jonathan that came here to exin his theory and his findings. During the talk Harry and Ron finds sad news about Ginny Weasley. They learn that Ginny has been kidnapped by the Basilisk, and the heir of Slytherin has left another message under the previous one. "HER SKELETON WILL LIE IN THE CHAMBER FOREVER". Jonathan immediately suggests that they should go the bathroom where the first incident happened. Also he suggests taking Harry with them. That is because Jonathan says that the entrance to the chamber of secrets can only be opened using the Parseltongue. With this suggestion everyone decided to move and they are going to take Gilderoy with them. But Gilderoy tried to escape because he is just a dummy piece without anybat effectiveness. Jonathan has already written to Rita Skeeter and told her to wait in the staff room of Gilderoy in her Animagus form to see the good show. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 115 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 89: entering the chamber of secrets part-1 Chapter 89: entering the chamber of secrets part-1 But Gilderoy tried to escape because he is just a dummy piece without anybat effectiveness. Jonathan has already written to Rita Skeeter and told her to wait in the staff room of Gilderoy in her Animagus form to see the good show. She was thrilled and is currently in the staff room the defense against dark arts teacher in the appearance of a beetle. Right at that time Harry and Ron came to Gilderoy to ask him for help save Ginny. Actually, they wanted to tag along with Gilderoy that can be convinced easily than other professors to take them along. They want to go along into the chamber of secrets to save Ginny. One cannot say if they are brave or stupid. When those big powerful professors and Aurors from the ministry are hesitating, they wanted to fight against the unknown that is killing people. Well Jonathan did not care about this and is currently in wait to let the show start. They now know the location and all they need is for someone to open. Jonathan has already told the n and also revealed the secret of Gilderoy being an impostor instead of a true adventurer. This was done after Gilderoy left the meeting room silently. Now they used an invisibility spell to hide near the toilet where the chamber of secrets is supposed to be present. They are waiting for the people toe over and open them. Everyone knows that Harry is the one with the Parseltongue that can open the chamber of secrets. Originally they did not want to use the bait method that Jonathan is using right now. But under the insistence of Jonathan and telling that Harry might not be able to use the Parseltongue unless the situation is urgent subconsciously they would not have epted it. While they wait three people arrived here and a beetle flew behind them. The three people are Ron, Harry and Gilderoy. When they came here other noticed that Gilderoy did not have his new wand and he was being threatened by both Harry and Ron. Well the previous wand of Gilderoy was actually broken. Ron is actually using his broken wand. Well as soon as the three people entered the group hiding in the shadows followed. They all looked at Harry that used the Parseltongue to open the gates of the chamber of secrets. Jonathan¡¯s n is also right at his hand. It would only take the right moment to make the move and get the benefits. When they came down into the underground rocky area that looked like a huge cave they noticed the shed skin of the basilisk. By the time they came down a certain incident is happening. Just then, Lockhart feigns fainting and he steals Ron''s wand. Victoriously proiming that he will erase Harry and Ron''s memories and tell everybody they lost their sanity at the sight of Ginny''s mangled body, Lockhart casts the Memory Charm. Ron''s broken wand causes the charm to backfire, erasing Lockhart''s memory and causing a portion of the ceiling to cave in. Originally this should trap Harry in the direction of the chamber of secrets and Ron in the direction of the castle. But Jonathan that acted at that moment was on the side of Harry and Jonathan is still in the state of invisibility along with other professors. Rita did not follow them down instead she went to the castle gate to formally appear there to talk. Even for the wizards it would take a while to clear the caved in area of the cave, If they can reallyplete the work quickly they would have already repaired the caved in secret passage long ago. Not only students but sometimes professors will also use the secret passages for travelling in secret. Ron and the professors that came have no choice but to stay behind and clear a path through the rocks. On the other hand Harry continues in search of Ginny while Jonathan is following him in the dark using the invisibility cloak for extra support. Harry then encounters a wall with stone snakes on it, opens it by speaking Parseltongue, and enters the Chamber of secrets. Harry finds himself standing at the end of a long dimly-lit giant hall. Jonathan was behind but he did not dare to enter inside as he is not the protagonist and he could not face the basilisk. Jonathan would wait outside till the entire situation is over and receive the final rewards peacefully. Jonathan did not even dare to look or step inside the chamber of secrets. All he did is to block the door from closing on its own locking the path for his ns to seed. Harry entered inside and looked around the dim lit cave. At the far end by the foot of Slytherin''s statue, he finds Ginny lying on the ground, pale and cold. He drops his wand and runs to her, trying to get a response from her, but to no avail. Even though Jonathan did not enter inside he can still hear the voices and can understand the situation based on the original story that he knows. Tom Riddle approaches Harry and Ginny, holding Harry''s wand, He exins that his presence in the present is because he is a memory, which had been preserved in his own diary for fifty years. He then reveals what has happened in the past. He had opened the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago and nned to purge the school of Muggle-born. However, when he learned that the school was going to close down due to the attacks and that Dumbledore was keeping a closer watch on him. He had no choice but to cease the attacks and frame Hagrid for doing it. He eventually left behind a diary containing the memory of his sixteen-year-old self in hopes that it would, one day, fall into the hands of an unsuspecting victim who would help him to finish his work. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 115 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 90: entering the chamber of secrets part-2 Chapter 90: entering the chamber of secrets part-2 He had no choice but to cease the attacks and frame Hagrid for doing it. He eventually left behind a diary containing the memory of his sixteen-year-old self in hopes that it would, one day, fall into the hands of an unsuspecting victim who would help him to finish his work. The diary ends up with that Ginny. Tom Riddle had written back sympathetically and Ginny grew to confess her fears, hopes and feelings to him. She essentially poured some of her soul into him, which was exactly what he wanted. He gradually grew more powerful and eventually managed to pour some of his soul back into her, possessing her and using her body to open the Chamber of Secrets. Then he released the Basilisk thatunched the new series of attacks and to write the threatening messages on the walls. However, Ginny became suspicious of the diary and tried to dispose of it by flushing it down the toilet in Moaning Myrtle''s bathroom. This is when Harry found it. When Ginny saw Harry with the diary on Valentine''s Day, she panicked and worried that Tom Riddle had told Harry about her role in the attacks. So she stole it back from his dormitory. The diary began taking control of her again. But this time Tom riddle has the intention of killing Harry. So, he had Ginny write her death notice on the wall ande down to wait in the chamber of secrets. This is to lure Harry to her rescue with the intention of killing Harry here. Tom Riddle is angered that Harry managed to defeat the Dark wizard Lord Voldemort as a mere baby. To be more precise, he was angry that this news has spread throughout the wizarding world causing his reputation to be tarnished. Jonathan is listening to all this nonsense and finally felt that the conversation or story mode before the big battle came to an end. The more time wasted will make things moreplicated for Jonathan. The professors on the other side are all professionals and they would quicklye here removing the blockade of rocks. That would spoil the n of Jonathan. Fortunately the conversation did notst long making things easy for Jonathan. Harry asks Tom Riddle why he cares about it, Tom Riddle reveals that "Voldemort is his past, present and future." He then writes the air with Harry''s wand his full name, TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE, then waves the wand and the letters rearrange themselves into, I AM LORD VOLDEMORT. Harry then realizes that Lord Voldemort was only a pseudonym and that his original name was Tom Marvolo Riddle. Riddle exins that he couldn''t bear to use the name of a Muggle father who abandoned him before his wizard son could be born, right when he found out that his wife was a witch descended from Szar Slytherin. So he scrambled that name to create a new one, which he knew people would fear when he became the greatest sorcerer in the world. Well that is what he said but Jonathan has many doubts in this matter. Even though he is the self proimed greatest sorcerer in the world he did not have an ounce ofmon sense. If he did, he would be still living normally ruling the entire earth. Well he is a moron on the same level or a little higher than Ron. Other than that he is nothing special. Also he is far weaker than Dumbledore even when he was at his peak. Strictly speaking if Jonathan can reach half of his potential then he would be stronger than Tom riddle. Jonathan on the side started to get restless because of all the conversation they are having. He could not intervene because Jonathan did not have a way to kill the basilisk right now. He can only rely on the luck of the protagonist Harry to solve this problem and steal the end results. For some reason Jonathan felt that he was a little simr to Gilderoy Lockhart in this matter. But he did not care about that. While they are talking Fawkes the phoenix came over to Jonathan. Even with the invisibility cloak it can still discover Jonathan because of the scent. Invisibility cloak can make him disappear but the smell is still there. If a person has super hearing and super smell, he can easily discover Jonathan. Unfortunately the so called death did not have these things which are very strange to call itself as death. Jonathan doubts that the self proimed death is a dark wizard of some sort from the ancient times. On the other hand the three brothers are morons that got lured by some things falling into the trap of the death. Jonathan was sure that there are other hidden stories within the information provided by the history. Most of the stories where the nobles did good things might not be what they actually are. Instead they did something horrible and they cover it up with the greatness stories turning the ck into white. The best example is the mother of Tom riddle. Since Tom riddle became Voldemort and a dark wizard this was not changed into a glorious deed of love story. Well that did not matter. Jonathan immediately told the phoenix. ¡°Now go and deliver the hat to Harry quickly.¡± The phoenix is quite intelligent and it immediately took off going towards Harry.¡± As soon as Harry received the sword Tom riddle summoned the basilisk. Phoenix pecked the eyes of basilisk and then it flew back out of the chamber of secrets. Jonathan sighed because the eyes of basilisk can be useful. It is very simr to the eyes of medusa. Unfortunately he did not have a method to kill it without destroying its eyes. Also the eyes of basilisk are very dangerous if he looked at it unexpectedly. So Jonathan gave up on the eyes of basilisk. The phoenix did not leave instead it came to the side of Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 115 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 91: Jonathan makes his appearance Chapter 91: Jonathan makes his appearance So Jonathan gave up on the eyes of basilisk. The phoenix did not leave instead it came to the side of Jonathan. Jonathan also did not send it away The moment basilisk lost its eyes Jonathan slowly walked over into the chamber of secrets. He made sure that no one noticed Jonathan. The phoenix was waiting outside for the time being. Ites again to save Harryter. Jonathan has many uses for Harry and he doesn¡¯t want the protagonist to die so easily. The luck of the protagonist is the best thing to get more opportunities and treasures. All Jonathan has to do is to send Harry towards the danger and the opportunity woulde out on its own. It is more like Harry is a treasure and opportunity sniffing dog in the hands of Jonathan. So Harry has to survive this crisis. But the credit has to go to Jonathan. Here is one thing that Jonathan did not understand. For some reason this snake type creature basilisk that did not have any ears can actually hear the sounds. Most probably author or the god of this world that is in charge of doing the maintenance work is stupid. Well it is none of Jonathan¡¯s business of what happens here. All he has to do is to wait for Harry to kill the basilisk. It did not take long Harry and basilisk to go around in circles. After several missed strikes from the blinded Basilisk, it strikes again, right at him this time. But Harry plunges the sword into the roof of the Basilisk''s mouth, killing it. However, one of its poisonous fangs sinks into his arm, injecting a deadly poison. They fell down right beside the still unconscious Ginny and the illusionary image of Tom riddle. This is the queue when Jonathan should appear. Because right at that time Ginny would gain her consciousness for a little while. Also Jonathan n to kill the soul piece of Tom riddle here and see if there are any benefits from this from the viin system. Viins are hunted by both protagonists and other viins. At the same time Jonathan can also gain benefits for defeating, killing and spoiling the ns of both viins and protagonists. There are also heroines and supporting characters. Everything could give Jonathan benefits in one way or the other. So he quickened his steps and came to Tom riddle. Then Jonathan pulled the wand in the hands of Tom riddle. The water is turbulent because of the fall of the basilisk and its death struggle. So Jonathan was not noticed by anyone. Jonathan directly snatched the wand in his hand first and then removed the cloak that is covering him. Harry that was lying on the ground looked shocked by the sudden appearance of Jonathan. Tom riddle was also startled and asked. ¡°Who the hell are you? Wait I know you, from that girls memories. You are called Jonathan from the ck family right. What are you doing here?¡± Jonathan looked at Voldemort for a moment and said with a mocking smile. ¡°If you want the answers thene directly to find them instead of being a piece of memory. Also I don¡¯t really care much about idiotic half bloods like you. I am not like those morons that blindly followed you. Even some muggle born people are better than you. Remember I am Jonathan ck. Come to me and talk to me face to face instead of being a coward. Also, remember not to send your cronies to me. If I find someone I would kill them directly.¡± Jonathan is not idle while speaking as he moved to take the diary and went to the basilisk that finally fell into its eternal slumber. At that time Tom riddle has an aggrieved expression on his face because Jonathan rubbed salt on his sour wound about his origins. He just exined to Harry that he left behind his human origins. But Jonathan did not consider that and called him half blood. This made him angry and started to shake wildly. Because of this he did not notice that Jonathan is taking the life diary of Tom riddle towards the basilisk. Only when Jonathan put the diary of Tom riddle between the fangs of basilisk did he noticed the situation. His expression immediately changed into ¡°No, don¡¯t do that¡­..¡± But before he could speak Jonathan hit the head of the basilisk. Immediately the diary was pierced by the fangs of basilisk because of the reflexive action. When the nerve of a newly dead snake is stimted, the channels in the nerve will open up, allowing ions to pass through. This creates an electrical impulse that enables the muscle to carry out a reflexive action, like a bite This is what Jonathan used instead of trying the pierce the diary with the fang of the snake slowly. Immediately the blood flowed out of the diary at the same time the spirit body of Tom riddle got many holes slowly making him disintegrate. Tom riddle made the endless No¡¯s while all of this is happening. On the other hand Ginny woke up for a moment and Jonathan appeared in front of her with the words he gave to Tom riddle. ¡°Now that it is over you can die and leave Ginny for good. Do ever put your thought on any woman around me¡­.¡± Jonathan noticed the eye opening of Ginny and said there words for her to hear. When she fainted again Jonathan did not care about her and went to Harry first. Harry was in dazed state not knowing what Jonathan is speaking. Jonathan did not help Harry immediately instead he cast a silencing ward around them and then spoke. ¡°You have promised me that you would give me credit for one incident or event right. I want you to give me credit for the current incident for killing the basilisk. Don¡¯t worry; I will not let you die¡­¡­..¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 120 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 92: deep hug from molly Weasley Chapter 92: deep hug from molly Weasley ¡°You have promised me that you would give me credit for one incident or event right. I want you to give me credit for the current incident for killing the basilisk. Don¡¯t worry; I will not let you die. Since you took the oath I have told you what I want. You cannot tell anyone about what you did as everything you did to kill basilisk is my credit. Instead you are only a hindrance in the entire thing. This is the story you should stick to.¡± Jonathan said to Harry that was in pain from the fang that pierced his hand. Jonathan pulled out the fang from the arm of Harry and then called the phoenix over to heal the wound of Harry with its tears. Jonathan took the fang and the phoenix standing on his other hand looked very majestic. Right at that time the other professors has finally arrived. They saw the scene where Jonathan saved Harry and let the phoenix drop few tears onto the wound of Harry. Jonathan as if he did not notice anything dropped the fang on the side and cleaned his hands with water that he augmented. He cleaned his hand before going to check the situation Ginny. Right then Ron arrived and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my sister, What have you done to Harry?¡± He asked and ran into the chamber of secrets in a hurry. Suddenly he saw the giant serpent corpse shocking him. He tripped and fell on his face. Jonathan was amused and did not care about him at all. He simply checked the situation of Ginny and then spoke to the rushing professors. ¡°Everything is alright. She is just exhausted. Harry got his hand pierced by basilisk¡¯s fang. Fortunately the phoenix came here in time. Its tears have saved him. But they need medical attention quickly. Professors if you take care of this I have something important to report to professor Dumbledore.¡± Jonathan said and went to take the diary from the fangs of the dead basilisk. Then he was taken away from here by the phoenix just like Dumbledore apparate from the castle under the investigation of ministry of magic. Ron widened his mouth so much that you can put a wooden log inside without a problem. Harry and Ginny were still unconscious right now. Jonathan appeared in the head master¡¯s room. Right then Dumbledore arrived back from something that distracted him that day. When he returned Jonathan exined the situation to him with the diary on his hand. Jonathan spoke about Tom riddle and Voldemort shocking Dumbledore a little. Dumbledore took the diary and checked it feeling the dark magic energy and sinister soul energy. While he was checking professor Mcgonagall, professor Snape and professor Flitwick returned from the hospital wing. Jonathan immediately asked how Ginny is doing. Professor Mcgonagall said that she is fine and nothing happened to her. Jonathan nodded his head. Right now other than Ginny, Gilderoy and Harry are also in the hospital wing. This is not a good year for Harry as he got hits and beatings from almost everything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Things have finally calmed down. Jonathan after the professors left asked Dumbledore if he could take the extracts from the basilisk. Dumbledore don¡¯t mind as Jonathan has made a big contribution to the entire thing based on the information. Jonathan returned back to the chamber of secrets that very day and then quickly got all the useful things from the basilisk. He can make many useful artifacts and other things with these bones, flesh, body parts, and skin. Everything is useful in one way or the other. After getting everything, Jonathan returned back to the room of requirements and continued with his research. From time to time hees to the hospital wing and visit Ginny, Hermione and Penelope. They woke up and got better within a week from the incident with basilisk. Rita Skeeter that was there that day made two big articles. First is the article rted to Gilderoy, about faked all of his adventures and now lost his memory. Second is about Jonathan that saved Harry and solved the case rted to chamber of secrets from 50 years. Jonathan also told Dumbledore to clear off the charges rted to Hagrid. Later Hagrid came to Harry and apologized to Jonathan. Previously Hagrid was not in good terms with Jonathan because Hagrid felt that Jonathan is the son of the traitor and murderer Sirius ck. Now he heard that Jonathan not only solved the case but also asked the authorities to release Hagrid. For this he was grateful to Jonathan and changed his opinion of Jonathan for the better. This is good news to Jonathan because with the help of Hagrid many things can be done without much effort. Also next year is the one when Sirius would escape out of the Azkaban and at that time Jonathan can prove his innocence. With that Jonathan¡¯s bad name would be gone for good. Also during this time Jonathan met with Arthur and molly that heard about the incident rted to their daughter. They found that Jonathan saved their daughter and they thanked Jonathan from the bottom of their hearts. They also found that Jonathan saved Harry at that time. The best things here is that Jonathan got a deep hug from molly. She is not like that in the movie instead she is more like Ginny and her body is really good. The hug has already suffocated Jonathan because of the deep cleavage. Jonathan tried his best to control his image and did not show the lustful look. Instead he acted innocent to cover things up. Jonathan simply epted their gratitude and then let them leave. Jonathan did not notice that molly has actually be interested in Jonathan. This world might appear to be the world of Harry potter but they are fundamentally different by arge margin. It is especially so for the appearances of the beauties and also many incidents that has deeper roots and changes. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 120 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 93: dobby is free Chapter 93: dobby is free This world might appear to be the world of Harry potter but they are fundamentally different by arge margin. It is especially so for the appearances of the beauties and also many incidents that has deeper roots and changes. Jonathan simply stated that Ginny is not at fault of any of this and something happened by chance. Jonathan did not reveal about Lucius using the diary of Tom riddle right now. It did would not have any value to him to use that information here. Also for some reason Arthur did not seem to think badly of Jonathan being hugged by molly. This was observed by Jonathan feeling that something was actually very wrong here. But Jonathan was sure that all the children of Arthur and molly are their own and molly did not cheat. This means that something should have happened after the birth of Ginny theirst child. Jonathan started to doubt some things and decided to check things outter. After they thanked Jonathan, they left here quickly. Molly turned around and looked at Jonathan a second time with her beautiful eyes and left. Jonathan really felt that something is wrong here and even doubted if the couple that came is Arthur and molly from the Weasley family. After they left Harry and Ron arrived here trying to defend Ginny. But he did not take credit about any of this and only became a hindrance. Previously Dumbledore left to the ministry because he was actually dismissed by the y of Lucius from the previous allegations that Jonathan made. But Dumbledore used some tricks to get back the position of the head master. While they are talking, Lucius barged in suddenly into the office room without knocking on the door. He was outraged that Dumbledore has returned to the school after being dismissed. Dumbledore calmly responds that the governors had asked him to return once they heard that Arthur Weasley''s daughter was attacked. Apparently they had been ckmailed by Malfoy to vote for Dumbledore''s dismissal in the first ce under Malfoy''s threat of cursing their families. Dobby follows Lucius into the room, thus showing that his masters are the Malfoy family to Harry. Harry doesn¡¯t know that dobby belongs to Malfoy family till now. Dumbledore and Malfoy have a calm but deep exchange of words with strong burning sensation between them. During this time Dumbledore and Harry with the help of Dobby''s unspoken hints found that that incident rted to Tom riddle diary is rted to Lucius Malfoy. Jonathan is still there but he did not speak about this matter. Lucius has sneaked the Tom Riddle''s diary which is one of his illegal artifacts into Ginny''s school things during the fight with Arthur at Flourish and Blotts. Jonathan has the photo but taking it out now would expose that he is the one that extorted half of Malfoy¡¯s wealth with this image. Lucius did this to frame Ginny for the attacks, with heavy implications on the Muggle Protection Act Arthur Weasley has been suggesting. Jonathan also hints Dumbledore about this matter and tells Dumbledore spoke about this theory word by word as if it was nothing. Malfoy dares Dumbledore to prove his usation, and while the Headmaster has insufficient evidence to do that. Dumbledore cautions Malfoy against orchestrating any further such plots, otherwise he is certain that Arthur Weasley would do whatever it took to trace it back to Malfoy family. When Lucius was about to leave Jonathan used the trick that Harry should use in the original plot to free dobby from the master servant rtion with Malfoy family. Lucius became so angry that he wanted to attack Jonathan. Unfortunately in the next moment four beings appeared out of nowhere. Harry has the protagonist temte to protect him. Jonathan did not have any. So he has to use his charm to gain the support of the house elves of Hogwarts. With his good rtionship with the house elves at Hogwarts Jonathan got the protection of house elves of Hogwarts. It is a form of blessing. They can help him and protect him as long as Jonathan is the student at Hogwarts and present at Hogwarts, they would protect him. Because of this when Lucius tried to attack Jonathan, before Dumbledore could react, four old house elves appeared and repelled the attack of Lucius. They did not attack Lucius instead they protected Jonathan. With a barrier that reflected the attack back to Lucius sending him back flying to hit the wall. This caused him new back pain that wouldst for months. Well he is angry but he could not do anything to Jonathan because of the oath. Even the attack before is a simply spell he cast in anger. Also the target of the spell is actually Harry behind Jonathan but the impact would still fall on Jonathan. This did not vite the oath as the target is not Jonathan. But still Jonathan is cautious so that he would not get any injury intentionally or unintentionally. Well what happened has happened and Lucius put his hands on his back and walked out with a pained expression. He did not forget to give a vicious nce at Jonathan before leaving. The house elves left immediately after protecting Jonathan. They can move freely in Hogwarts. On the other hand Jonathan talked to dobby to be his employee along with Kreacher and others. Jonathan also talked about the sry for dobby and they came to a conclusion quickly. On the other hand Harry and Dumbledore chatted on the side. Ron did not have anything so he was sent back first. After they simple chat Harry left and dobby went to meet with Kreacher with the letter from Jonathan. With the things solved and having good gains Jonathan was very happy. He followed Dumbledore to the hospital wing to meet with Hermione, Penelope and Ginny. Unlike in the story plot she did not walk around the moment Tom riddle died. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 120 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 94: Patronus saint charm Chapter 94: Patronus saint charm He followed Dumbledore to the hospital wing to meet with Hermione, Penelope and Ginny. Unlike in the story plot she did not walk around the moment Tom riddle died. It took some time to get better. They are all fine and got discharged from the hospital wing. Today they are going to hold the year end feast and announcement of the house cup. Naturally it was won by the Gryffindor again because of the presence of Jonathan. Jonathan discovered too many things during this time including solving the case of chamber of secrets. With that Jonathan was awarded with 200 extra house points for all of his exploits. Not just one it should be around 6 or 7 exploits that gave a total value of 200 house points. With that Jonathan became famous again. Also the articles written by Jonathan made him even more famous all over. With that the year isplete and Jonathan can return back to the Malfoy manner. Jonathan looked more mature and around a 16 years old person right now. The reason for this is the extra 5 hours of time he spent using the time turner. His physical body aged by 2 years more right now after the long time of 5 hours adding every day. Well it is not a problem but in line with his future ns. This time when he goes back to meet with Narcissa, Jonathan is going to massage her well. Well not that massage but a simple massage that would make them move close. As for the final step, it still needs some time before he takes this step. He wanted his body to growpletely to start ying. Only that way he would ensure the full satisfaction of both the parties. Till then he has to restrain his thoughts a little. Instead he should think of ways to pull those people into his trap willingly. He cannot just go to a woman and say. ¡°Hey Babe, lets fuck.¡± Things would not happen like that he needs to prepare enough ground work for those women to willingly be his. Having fun with an unwilling woman would not be fun. The happiness is mutual and it is not just physical pleasure. So Jonathan has to y the tricks in the right order to get all the good things. In the next few days a series of incidents happened. First Lucius was fired from his school management board position. Percy finally could not hold back and proposed to Penelope but she simply put some distance without a clear answer. She wanted to see if Percy really is as ambitious as Jonathan said to her. So this summer break did not have breaking news of Percy having a girlfriend. Percy was in a bad mood at the start but he immediately got over it with his over confidence. Finally Lockhart was sent to the hospital for treatment of his lost memory. The books written by various people are found and they were given special treatment for their achievements. Jonathan¡¯spany got on track to work about the mining processes. The werewolf¡¯sw on jobs is made and the n of Jonathan has seeded. With the help of Gringotts goblins the business is up and running in profits in just few months. The profits are falling into his ount during this time and Jonathan¡¯s eyes are shining. From Dumbledore there are many rare materials for his research. Also Jonathan learnt the Patronus saint charm from Dumbledore before leaving back to home. This was an important charm. During this summer vacation Jonathan has to participate in some localpetitions rted to dueling, charms, transfiguration and potions under various professors. They woulde to Malfoy¡¯s mansion to pick him up at that time. During this time Jonathan would practice the Patronus charm. Jonathan did not produce any magical creature with his charm. It was particrly hard for him to master. Well his mind is particrly dark to some extent. So learning this charm is hard for him. After a week of practice Jonathan finally produced a mythical beast as the Patronus charm. It was not in blue color like other people produces instead it was pitch ck with burning wings that produce white mist. It is actually a holy dark phoenix. It produces a divine white mist but the burning with ck me. It eyes are purple in color with a golden hue. It is not like those normal Patronus charms. Jonathan did not show this to anyone and hid it well for now. There is time for it toe out and show its super appearance to surprise everyone. Also in this first week Narcissa asked Jonathan if he could massage her. Her tone appeared high and mighty but her eyes showed a different expression and thought. Jonathan can see thought it. This time Jonathan once again suggested massaging her with his special oil. To his surprise she actually epted it and asked him toe over immediately. Well she was aroused for a long time and could not relieve her lust through ordinary means. She needs the touch of a male but not in that way. Only a normal touch or massage can solve her problem. Jonathan brought over the oil and went to the room of Narcissa. Narcissa cast a ward in her room from being peeped or eavesdrop by other people while Jonathan massaged her. She took off her clothes, only the upper portion. Also she did not show her front to Jonathan as she lied down with her face on the bed. Only her beautiful white back and parts of her front can be visible to Jonathan. Jonathan applied the oil to his hands and started to massage the back of Narcissa. Well it was still a normal massage but the cold oil made things spicy making Narcissa more and more hot. She moaned a little with her trembling body. But her moans are muffled by the pillow where her face is buried. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 120 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 95: transfiguration tournament Chapter 95: transfiguration tournament She moaned a little with her trembling body. But her moans are muffled by the pillow where her face is buried. Jonathan massaged her backpletely without touching anything out of ordinary. Her body trembled few times and one time her back is arched from the pleasure of the orgasm. She lost all of her shame about this matter because of not having the good touch for a long time. But she did not lose her mind and show off her body. Jonathan also did not move to the next step. She only enjoyed and Jonathan only massaged. He massaged her till she slowly fell into deep sleep. She has a happy smile on her face and Jonathan did not touch her more. He slowly left from here and returned to his room. He would be doing this kind of thing for the next few days. Also the special effects of oil Narcissa became more beautiful and would not get close to other men. This is the effect that Jonathan wanted to have and has sessfully achieved it. Women usually have the heart of gossip. Once she bes beautiful she would want to show off her beauty to other women. If that woman is close or a little bit tricky then the information of Jonathan woulde out. Jonathan knows the person that would most probably be his next target would be the mother of ise Zabini. That is Mrs. Zabini. She is extremely hot with super hot curves. Jonathan has to be careful about her because she might not be purely human. Based on the deaths of so many men Jonathan can be sure that she is hiding some secrets. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to die because of the unknown and want to stay prepared for all kinds of things. After few days professor Mcgonagall came to the Malfoy mansion to take Jonathan for the transfiguration tournament. Jonathan was very happy to go and Narcissa did not have any objection. She did not care about the permission of her husband after living separately for so long. Alsost year Lucius lost half of their wealth along with that he also lost the position of the member in the management board of Hogwarts. No woman would continue to like a looser man. So she began to think of a way to secure the life of her son. She can leave her husband but she could not leave her son. So her attitude towards Lucius has long been in the decline. They were even arguing when they talk about these things few days ago. As for Jonathan that helped her relieve her stress she became fond of him. Also Jonathan looked very handsome and devilishly charming which is fatal for any women. Narcissa that likes beautiful and perfect things became interested in Jonathan right now. Also Jonathan has abundant wealth of the entire ck family along with high talent in magical arts. She was especially interested in his talent rted to massaging. She wanted to see if she can get Jonathan to be her man. Well it is in a different sense but the final meaning is the same. She was very confident in her beauty. But she would not act immediately. It is a long term process and there are still the death eaters and other nonsense that would happen in the future. But first of all she has to deal with her husband carefully. If he is of no use then she would dump him or send him to the god before making other ns. She took the inspiration of her friend Mrs. Zabini for this kind of things. Jonathan can easily see thorough her thinking, for this reason he has been acting so urately without causing any disturbance in the flow. He has to wait till the fish take the bait. After that he can do what he wanted to do. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. After talking with Narcissa, Mcgonagall took Jonathan and left to the tournament area in the magical society of transfigurations in London. When he arrived they wanted to check weather Jonathan is under 15 years old. Well Jonathan proved that he was Jonathan ck from the ck family with his family emblem and few other things. Based on the birth records and other things Jonathan should be 14 years old. So they did not go for the long winded age line and other things. They only checked to see if Jonathan is pretending to be Jonathan ck using any polyjuice potion or something. After the checks Jonathan was lead to the main room to participate. All this checking is because Jonathan looked older than the marked age. It is said that he should be less than 15 years of age and Jonathan is 16 years old physically. This caused the problem. Well after a series of tests everything is solved. In the big testing hall there are over 50 participants from all over the world. The first round is very simply. They have to turn a needle into a match stick and make it possible to light. Turning something into another thing is easy but making the thing function like the natural thing is hard. Jonathan did that easily and he was the fastest of all the people present. Well he did inherit the strong genes and memory from those strong people. So he was very natural at transfigurations. With the quickly wand waving Jonathan turned the needle into a matchstick and light it on the spot. This round eliminated around 10 people. There are 40 remaining. Well everyone came prepared but the speed at which they canplete the process is different based on their proficiency. Then the second round began. Here they have to turn an inanimate object into an animated object. Like turning a button into a beetle and turning a desk into a pig¡­¡­ Jonathan once again achieved the best result as he turned a fountain pen into a dragonfly with beautiful rainbow wings. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 125 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 96: transfiguration into human organs Chapter 96: transfiguration into human organs Like turning a button into a beetle and turning a desk into a pig¡­¡­ Jonathan once again achieved the best result as he turned a fountain pen into a dragonfly with beautiful rainbow wings. It looked extremely beautiful like a fairy in the forest. This round over 25 people were eliminated leaving only 15 people. In them Jonathan stood at the first ce. The 15 people are around 15 years old and looked confident. The next transfiguration test is to create aplicated organ of a human body that can be used for transntation. Its life validity should be for at least a week. Normally this was not used and was only used during the old magic wars for emergencies. Even wizards die if their organs did not work properly or were damaged. For recement it takes time and they have to live on with equipment. Magicians did not use modern medical equipment much. So they need something to rece that till the original organ is avable for transnting. This is used for that. This test is very difficult and the participant that can actually make a living organ from a wooden block will be considered a winner. The wooden block is provided as the material because it was the easiest thing to be transfigured into an organ instead of metal. The difficult level is still high and a graduated from the magic school to even attempt this kind of thing. A person has to practice for some time under a master to do this level of transfiguration. But the goal of this tournament is not to decided a winner instead it is to find a candidate that has huge potential to join themunity of transfiguration specialists. They want to find a genius so the test is too hard. The 15 candidates have it hard and they tried to use their wand to model the wooden block into various organs that they can imagine. They have to know the internal structure of an organ and many other minute features to make a living organ. So they did not restrict in the choice of the organ that the candidate wanted to transfigure from the wooden block. Actually it is difficult for Jonathan too. Even though he has many memories of transfigurations and even the muscle memory, transfiguration requires strong and deep imaginative capabilities. Creating something like a working human organ is a very difficult thing even for him. In the organs Jonathan chose the heart. His target is to not to let it live for days but to let it live for few seconds and beat few times before stopping. Human heart is very important thing and aplicated thing to transfigure. Also beating human heart is even harder to make. Jonathan immediately started and spent an entire 10 minutes on transfiguring a wooden block into the shape of a heart. Then he generated a small electric impulse to stimte the heart to start beating. Others chose to do other body organs like eyes, liver¡­¡­. After 10 minutes Jonathan made the beating heart and it worked for a total of 39 seconds before stopping. Jonathan simply presented this as his work. After that other people also transfigured their wooden blocks into various organs. Based on the usage values, fatality value and few other values like future potential and time limit of making the heart, a decision is made. Jonathan directly won the first ce. The second ce is actually a girl that made kidneys still in working condition. They worked for 4 minutes and 16 seconds and the time took to make it is 14 minutes. It was magically tested. Third ce is the boy that made the liver that worked for 2 minutes and 34 seconds and the time took to make it is 28 minutes. But Jonathan was given first ce is because of the heart he made. It can earn a person precious 39 seconds of life even if their heart is busted by a spell or an ident. This is really wonderful and the potential that Jonathan possess for the future. This let him won the first ce directly. Jonathan was awarded with the prize along with the membership as a seeded candidate for the transfiguration society. Here Jonathan can learn new methods and tricks that most of the times cause failure. Understanding the cause of failure or the point of failure is more useful than learning new techniques most of the times. In this transfiguration society he would be able to learn that. After few procedures and talks with other amiable candidates. That is the girl from Vietnam that came in second ce did not show any arrogance. She is much more graceful and easy to talk to the arrogant man from the third ce. Her name Hien and she is from Vietnam. After exchanging the contact information Jonathan left with professor Mcgonagall. Professor Mcgonagall is quite proud of her disciple. She is a high ranking member in the transfiguration society. So it was a matter of prestige to have a good disciple. When Jonathan showed his skill she was proud with all the praises from all people from the interests group of the transfiguration society. Jonathan was taken to the Diagon alley. ¡°Jonathan you have won the first ce and made me proud as your teacher. Tell me what you want and I will buy them for you in this happy moment.¡± Jonathan smiled and then asked for some special materials from the experiments he is conducting rted to magic cards. Even though he has some the materials are expensive and could not buy in bulk. Also higher level materials are more costly. Like the bones of a dragon, the horn of unicorn, fairy wings griffin nails¡­¡­¡­. Right now what Jonathan wanted is the scales and pearl of merfolk. They cannot be brought through legal means because they are prohibited items. But there are still ways to get them. The expression on the face of professor Mcgonagall changed a little. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 125 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 97: potions master tournament Chapter 97: potions master tournament But there are still ways to get them. The expression on the face of professor Mcgonagall changed a little. Jonathan quickly exined about his experiments about magic cards in low voice with a magic noise canction ward around them. Then he took out a magic card about levitation and exined host to use this magic card to professor Mcgonagall. When she used the card to levitate few tes on the table without waving her wand, she was shocked. Her eyes were shining like stars. Then Jonathan told her that the professor Dumbledore also knows about this matter. ¡°Professor Mcgonagall, these cards are not easy to make. There are many problems that needed to be addressed like the amount of magic, the structure of magic¡­ So I need strong and more magical materials to solve this problem¡­.¡± After his exnation professor Mcgonagall understood what is happening and replied. ¡°Okay then, I will see what I can get¡­.¡± After that Jonathan was dropped back at the Malfoy mansion. He was not idle as tomorrow he is going for the potionspetition. The duelingpetition is in the next week. Aftering back Jonathan is exhausted but he did not forget to massage Narcissa till she was satisfied before moving on with his work. On the next day the man in ck robs appeared at the Malfoy mansion. He has the face that his parents died just now and he could not have a free motion in the morning. It was funny to watch his expression well after he lost everything including his love he became like this. This is the final result of the father of the great good man Harry potter that cause severe mental problems to professor Snape. Well professor Snape is stupid enough to fall for all these things arrogantly and lost his good start with lily. Who can say that they are right, when the things happen in such aplicated way? Jonathan came over as Snape spoke with Narcissa. Snape then took Jonathan without saying much. ¡°Hold my hand tightly, if you don¡¯t want to be dropped off somewhere in the middle.¡± He said with a stern voice. Jonathan simply reached out and held on to the wrist of professor Snape. But professor Snape felt like he was mped by something hard. He looked at the hand of Jonathan twice with widened eyes but did not say anything. They vanished from there and appeared at an old looking building. Professor Snape moved forward while Jonathan let go of his arm and followed behind silently. In the old building has a reception at the entrance here they have to register before moving on into the alchemypetition. But they were shocked to find out that Jonathan is actually the youngest of the participants. Well his official age is only 14 while his physical age is over 16 years. The registration was easy as Jonathan was young and professor Snape that is famous in the circle of potions masters is present with Jonathan. When they entered into the room behind the registration, they looked at the huge hall filled with many potions making stations on one side. On the other side there is the sitting and waiting area. The participants are sitting here along with the guardians and teachers that they came here with. On conservative estimate there are over 100 participants. Also most of them are over 17 years old. Also there are not many girls here with good appearance that knocked on the thoughts of Jonathan. Well not everyone can be like Hermione. The potions making tournament would have three rounds. First is the identification round where they have to identify many materials used in potions. The highest number of identifications in the shortest time would be ranked. After that half of the members would be eliminated. Second is to make a normal potion that they were asked to make. Third is to make a very difficult potion that needs careful control and preparations. This is the process of alchemy test. Only the people that passed the first test can take the ingredients to the second test. They are waiting for the deadline toe before closing the entry to thepetition. There is still an hour till the closing. Jonathan simply sat beside professor Snape that was silent all the time. Jonathan is not so proficient in the potions. Well he is good but he is not super like those geniuses. He has to see if he could get the first ce in thispetition or not. Well most people here are considered seniors to Jonathan. Even though he has the memory of many things he did not practice theplicated and useless things most of the time. There is also the case where people would leak the test information for money and that is high in thepetitions like this rted to potions. Jonathan looked at the faces of the participants. There are few bright ones in the group and most of them are in tension. The people in tension should be mostly ignorant and came here to participate in thepetition properly. The bright faced people might be a little different in this matter. Jonathan can say that these people might already know what the contents of the test are and arepletely prepared for the test. Well Jonathan did not care. The fame here is not useful to him. Instead he was thinking of getting more materials for his experiments on the magic cards. While he was thinking an hour passed by and the entry to thepetition is closed. There are around 120 people present. The first round was about to start. The participants are called forward to sit on different set of chairs. There is a big box that looked like a disy box in jewelry stores with many ingredients floating separately in it. The people are asked to identify the materials inside the disy box. The time limit is one hour and the number of materials is 100. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 125 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 98: potions competition second place Chapter 98: potionspetition second ce The people are asked to identify the materials inside the disy box. The time limit is one hour and the number of materials is 100. Each floating item has a number beside it and they have to write the number and name of the material. Jonathan immediately wrote the list of hundred materials. His memory is good and he can identify easily. But the problemes when actually brewing a potion. The process is harder than other areas. So Jonathan has to do things slowly. After 10 minutes Jonathan handed over the list of identification to the examiner. Quickly an hour passed by and in the first round Jonathan actually came first. Snape did not smile because he did not think that reaching the first ce in identifying is something great. But in the 120 participants 70 people are directly removed. The top 50 were taken to their respective stands in the order of their rank in the first round. Jonathan naturally upied the first potions making table. He checked his equipment carefully as every other participant did. There are always unexpected thing so carefully checking the equipment and materials is the duty of the participant. If something happened in the middle then the responsibility falls on the participant instead of the organizer. With that the secondpetition begins. It is to make a minor healing potion that can cure scars and burns along with minor injuries. The process takes an hour for brewing this potion if it was done properly. The effects determine the winner in this care and the color of the potion gives the quality measurement from 1 to 10 based on the grading of the ministry of magic. With that the winner of thepetition is decided. Also only 10 people can move on to the next stage and final stage. In the final stage only one person can win. Jonathan immediately took the ingredients and selected the good ones based on his knowledge. After washing his cauldron he began to process the materials and started by heating water. In many cases the potions making is more like cooking. Jonathan is very good at cooking with delicate control. He cleaned the materials namely red berry fruits, roots of water lilies¡­¡­¡­ Then he put the things into the cauldron in the order of making the minor healing potion. If things went well he might make a better grade minor healing potion. ¡­¡­¡­.. An hour passed quickly in the silent hall with only the sound of potions brewing. Many smells intertwined as the process of making this potion in various countries is different. Jonathan was silent during this time and did the work diligently. Finally after an hour the judges came over with equipment that can measure the quality of the minor healing potion. It was actually a ss tube with some liquid inside. When it was dipped into the potion, the liquid inside would raise up like the mercury in a thermometer. Then it would show the rating. Jonathan got the first inspection and got the rating 9.4. Then the other 49 candidates were checked one after the other. Well among them 19 of them has actually failed to eitherplete the potion or failed to even brew it properly. Jonathan came in the third ce. There are two other people that scored 9.4 and 9.5 The person that scored 9.4 along with Jonathan has actually brewed the potion few moments earlier. There are few other factors that are checked and Jonathan was given third ce. Jonathan did not say anything about this matter. The expression on the face of Snape is still the same. No one knows he was happy or sad or he was angry of depressed or he wasughing or crying. It is actually a funny expression that can even make joker and Harley Quinn run for their money. With that the top 10 is decided and the remaining people were told to leave the potions making tables to the spectator¡¯s side. The remaining 10 people that are eligible for the third round are standing in their ces. Soon the third round the potion is announced and the time limit is 3 hours. It is the famous bone growing potion called Skele- Gro. It is a very useful potion and it would be taught in the fourth year at Hogwarts. So anyone with the fourth year¡¯s knowledge about potions can easily know how to brew this potion. But the potion with actually good quality is the question. Once again the 10 participants started to get into actions and begin the process of brewing. The twigs of the bone tree, the blood berries¡­¡­¡­ The ingredients were quickly process by Jonathan and immediately got into work. All the potions masters are showing a solemn expression without giving a single hint to thepetitors. Another peaceful three hours has passed and the brewing ispleted. In the checking Jonathan got the score of 9.1 which is quite high. This time he got the second ce among the 10 but he is not the winner. In thesepetitions there is only first ce. As for the second ce is a runner up which is not that much worth. But the difference between Jonathan and the winner is just 0.1 points. That is right the first ce made a potion with the rating of 9.2. Jonathan did not care and he simply congratted the other party. Also Jonathan is the youngest and was able to make it to the second position over all. This shows that he has great potential. So he was praised by few other potions masters and some even praised professor Snape. His face showed a different expression for the first time. Jonathan guessed that professor Snape is most probablyughing right now from the different expression that he is showing. Well after this was over Jonathan got the runner up prize which is a rare ingredient that he was looking for. Receiving the prize Jonathan and Snape departed¡­¡­. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 125 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 99: I have a little secret Chapter 99: I have a little secret Well after this was over Jonathan got the runner up prize which is a rare ingredient that he was looking for. Receiving the prize Jonathan and Snape departed. During their journey Snape did not speak about anything. When they reached the Malfoy mansion he said. ¡°You have to work hard next year and gain the first ce. Consider this year as practice.¡± Jonathan felt that this is professor Snape¡¯s way of encouraging Jonathan. But the expression of Snape did not show any of that. It is like his face has face paralysis. Narcissa has this same problem but with the massage of Jonathan she became a little more expressive but it is only towards Jonathan. Towards others she is still as cold as ice berg. Aftering back to the Malfoy mansion, Jonathan continued with his practice and massage. The viin system is silent for a long time. Jonathan feels that there is something wrong with the system or he is doing the things particrly in advance that the system can¡¯t keep up with him. Well he technically almost made the ground preparations to cuck many men. All he has to do is to wait for a little longer to let his body grow into an adult. Then he can run wild. He did not have to worry about his vitality being damaged. After the core of the druid fused from his wand into his body he is feeling more and more vitality every day. It is improving as he grows up. The energy from the ground and sunlight can help him nourish his body making it stronger just like nts. The food he ate is also of high quality letting his body bes strong. His muscles are grown forming a perfect masculine appearance like that of some old warriors or kinds or gods to some extent if the charm is also added into the math. Well he is 16 years old and he looked like a prince with his devilish charm, he was literally deadly to many women. During the next week nothing much happened. Jonathan did his things and took care of some things with his business sending letter. In the middle he has recreation massaging Narcissa. The barrier between them is slowly breaking but still they are in the initial state. Women are not that easy to get and Narcissa is not a loose woman. It takes time to get herpletely. Jonathan usually ns for both heart and body, not just the body. He is a viin but what he wanted is full pleasure of body and mind instead of some dead body without feelings. If he wanted that he can just buy some toys instead of looking for people. After the week a small man came to the Malfoy mansion. It was professor Flitwick. He came here to take Jonathan for the dueling tournament. The dueling tournament will be held at Italy in the Colosseum in Rome. It was for the wizards dueling just like the diator dueling back in the days. Also dueling tournament takes long time toplete So they will have to go there and stay there for a few days. The number of participants is in hundreds and the minimum age for joining is actually 14 years old. Usually the peoplee here to participate for gaining experience. Well not everyone can participate as there is a registration fee of 1 gold galleon. The winner gets 10 thousand gold galleons. Other than that there are few special essories and blessings of the gods. This is a different form of tangible things. The blessinges from a strange formation of the Colosseum that was built in the ancient era over 1000+ years ago. Jonathan came here and enrolled by professor Flitwick. Today is the preliminary matches. The registration tile wouldst till 12 in the noon of that day. After that the preliminary matches start. Also the Colosseum is fully automated. The entered names are directly taken in by the mechanisms of the Colosseum and they would call in the candidates for the match at random. Jonathan registered early in the morning after they settled down at a hotel. After registering they went to eat something and talked as they walked. The conversation with professor Flitwick was very pleasant. ¡°Hey Jonathan, You did not seem like a normal young man. Instead you always appeared to be an experienced person. May be because of the situations of the ck family you have matured more than others. Sorry that I said this¡­.¡± Professor Flitwick said this as he spoke something out of order. But it was in his mind for a long time. The feeling he gets from talking with Jonathan is always like talking with an experienced man that saw through the life. But Jonathan is still a young man with dashing appearance. So this puzzled him very much. He even thought that Jonathan is actually possessed by ghost of an old man. But all those thoughts are just his imagination as if something like that happen then professor Dumbledore should have already seen through that. This is his thoughts when he spoke. ¡°No professor Flitwick, it is nothing like that. It is just a little secret. Hope you keep it a secret too¡­.¡± When Jonathan said this and stopped he casted a sound canceling ward around them making professor Flitwick more curious. He wanted to know what Jonathan is going to tell him. After casting the silencing ward Jonathan spoke. ¡°When I had my first magic riot, I got this strange ability to peek into the future. But it is notplete and I did not have a control over this ability. So sometimes I know things that would happen before. Some things are inevitable like the death of my grandmother. I have to harden my heart so that I would not be depressed. So naturally I mature faster than other people in my mentality ording to my situation and acts faster than others sometimes¡­.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 125 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 100: unique Patronus charm Chapter 100: unique Patronus charm ¡°¡­I have to harden my heart so that I would not be depressed. So naturally I mature faster than other people in my mentality ording to my situation and acts faster than others sometimes. This time I had a premonition about peter Pettigrew that was said to be killed by my father. It seems that he is still alive and framed my father.¡± Listening to the words of Jonathan, professor Flitwick was shocked opening his little mouth. But he did not believe half of it. He did not speak about it because he did not want to break Jonathan¡¯s confidence before the duel. He is very good at understanding his students and giving them psychological counseling. Soon after that thepetition started. Jonathan was standing in his position and it was like a small box. Every participant would have a box and they will be transported to their designated battle at random by the magical array. Jonathan¡¯s battles are extremely fast. Even though he could not make potions with his memories, he can still fight very well. His reflexes are top notch. Also alls the spells he used are harmless spell. Mostly the disarming spell Expelliarmus was used to disarm the wand in the hands of his opponents. Soon the matches moved to the top 10 which was basically disyed in the huge Colosseum just like the diator battles. The person that is facing Jonathan is from Durmstrang. Unlike the previous opponents this person looked a little vicious and arrogant. After they made the wizards etiquette, he immediately casted the Fiendfyre spell at Jonathan. Jonathan looked at it and did not move. ¡°That kid is so bold to use such a spell in thepetitions.¡± ¡°Well this is the world where one has to protect themselves from all kinds of evil wizards. So they should at least minor retaliate to this level.¡± ¡°Is using the Fiendfyre spell called retaliation?¡± ¡°The other person seems to be shocked out of his wits and was directly in the line of getting attacked by the Fiendfyre.¡± ¡°It should be fine the magic array has protection mechanism. Unless they can break the array they will not be able to kill the opponent.¡± The people are chatting enthusiastically about the duel. Some people supported the opponent of Jonathan and they said that he was doing right. Some people were worried about Jonathan and professor Flitwick was among them. He did not teach the Fiendfyre spell to Jonathan. Actually this Fiendfyre spell is forbidden to use in thispetitions by the organizingmittee but the magical array still permits this spell and many other cruel spells. They can only say that it was prohibited but they cannot stop the people from using it using the magic array. Jonathan naturally knows about this and smiled back at the opponent that is increasing the Fiendfyre bigger and bigger. He wants to severely injure Jonathan. As for the reason it was simple, Jonathan is too handsome and he wanted to destroy it by any means necessary. As long as he wins no one could say anything to him. But he miscalcted one specific thing that is the opponent is actually Jonathan that has inherited the fighting capabilities of both Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald Well no one knows about this matter other than few people that are involved. Jonathan waved his wand and spoke ¡°Expecto Patronum¡± The other people are puzzled to why Jonathan used the Patronus Charm to defend. In their thoughts Patronus Charm is used to defend against the dark things and ghosts. But they forgot about one thing. Fiendfyre is called Fiendfyre for a reason. This is because it is a dark spell that is used to call a demonic spirit of a me serpent. It is a dark creature that fears the light. But in magic there is no light and dark. It is just the thoughts of the people. They subconsciously add their thoughts to the spell they cast and it would change between the dark and the light. If a normal fire ball is used and appeared as fire bird it would be the bird of light which is quite opposite to the Fiendfyre that looked like a serpent. As for the reason why Jonathan used the Patronus Charm right now ispletely different. Dumbledore did some research on the Patronus Charm and announced its uses. But without the knowledge of Dumbledore, Gellert Grindelwald also did his research and the results are that the Patronus charm can be improved. But the process is not like that. Also the improvement of Patronus charm can improve the soul of the caster. But this is a secret and it requires absorbing the other people¡¯s spells. The spells like Fiendfyre are the best and those evil thoughts are the best nutrients for his Patronus charm. Fortunately Jonathan¡¯s Patronus charm is a mythical beast. It can amodate more growth and it is easy to use for him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the wave of his wand the huge force came out. If it is normal Patronus charm then a blue light creature woulde out. But Jonathan¡¯s is a mythical beast holy dark phoenix. So a golden light emerged from the end point of the wand and a huge cry of the bird was heard by the people. Immediately after that the thick ck and gold fog appeared and soon the red fog appeared to mix in. A burning bird with golden ck feathers and the feathers are burning with ck mes appeared. If Dumbledore cast his Patronus charm then a burning phoenix would appear instead of normal blue light creature. This is the specialty of mythical creatures of Patronus charm. Immediately the people looking are shocked. This bird flew into the air and moved towards the Fiendfyre. Immediately the person casting the Fiendfyre froze on the spot. His legs are trembling. The bird directlynded on the burning serpent and tore it into pieces with its ws and ate it directly. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 130 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 101: blessing of the duel tournament Chapter 101: blessing of the duel tournament His legs are trembling. The bird directlynded on the burning serpent and tore it into pieces with its ws and ate it directly. The opponent vomited blood and fell back because of the spell bacsh. Also his hand that casted the spell was burned ck. There is also yellow liquid with pungent smell flowed down from his crotch. Jonathan looked at it and let out a small smile on his face. After that he stopped the casting and the giant phoenix disappeared with a majestic cry. Jonathan felt that his power has a small improvement which made him happy. The magic array announced thepletion of the match and directly expelled the defeated person to the side for the staff to receive him. Well the person is severely injured and it was the injury caused by the bacsh of his own spell. It has nothing to do with Jonathan. The surrounding staff quickly arrived and took the person away. But they could not stop the irritated expression when they are taking the person with the urine on his clothes making it difficult for them. After he was taken away the matches continued. No one med Jonathan but the people behind the man from Drumstrang still mored for a while. But no one supported them. It was their person that made the first shot and was in the wrong. Also Jonathan did not attack but only defended. They could not me Jonathan for the ipetence of their candidate. So Jonathan continued with the duel. As it moved on thest 5 people are remaining. Here one on one duel will be held and the person that scores the highest would be the winner. The winner in each one on one duel would receive a point and all 5 people would face 4 duels each. Jonathan¡¯s went through the matches one by one and the strongest opponent he faced is from southern Asia. Unexpectedly they are not only good with the serpent charms but there are many more. This also piqued his interest in understanding the oriental way of magic to gain more insight towards the magic origin. There are two sides of magic that usually mentioned. One side is rted to the western magic and the second is the oriental magic. But to Jonathan this is not the correct way. Based on his research on the history of magic from many countries the magic has many origins. But in his calctions there are 9 paths of origin. There is no order in them, The Elven lore from northern Europe, The Greek gods magic from southern Europe, The Egyptian gods magic of underworld and sun from the Africa, The magic of nature from the southern Asia, The bone lure of demons from the northern Asia, The Nordic magic of dwarfs and giants above the northern parts of Europe, The mysterious magic of the missing continent in the Pacific Ocean, The magic of the sea from the sunken merpeople¡­ All of these things has origins of magic in one way or the other and haveplicated magic history. Most of it was strangely hidden in the current situation. When he read their history he always felt that the entire thing is made up to cover up something. Also he has a big doubt about why those strong being that are hailed as immortals suddenly vanished without a trace. It is not like all of them went to toilet together, slipped and flushed into toilet. There should be some way that all of them vanished suddenly. This is making Jonathan feel strange and his curiosity peaks more and more. But right now he has to concentrate on the match ahead. Jonathan skillfully used the basic techniques at a tricky angle to solve the crisis. Jonathan won 4 rounds getting the first ce. Well he has the memories and capabilities of both Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald. There is enough magic power to support it. If he could not win then it would be a disgrace to the names of the two powerful wizards. Jonathan got a reward of 10,000 gold galleons and then a reward of blessing from the magic array. The blessing he got is to improve his magic capacity by 10 percent permanently. This is a great blessing that can directly defymon sense. Many wizards have differences in their capabilities because of the amount of magic they could use. So the improvement in the magic capacity is a super blessing that can directly change in the person¡¯s future life. Also this 10 percent improvement would be constant. If his magic capacity improves in the future then this 10 percent would still give 10 percent of magic capacity at that time. After the match Jonathan happily had another meal with professor Flitwick. The people from Drumstrang wanted to have a quarrel with Jonathan. But it was stopped by the authorities of thepetition. With a disguise those people would not be able to see both Flitwick and Jonathan. So they can only give up. The journey back is quickly and easy with the port key. Unfortunately there are people guarding the portkey leading back to Ennd. So they did not have a choice but to take other means of transport. Professor Flitwick did not want to have any conflicts so he simply took the other way to return back to Ennd with Jonathan. Also he did not me Jonathan for the counter attack. Other than that he did not ask Jonathan about his Patronus charm. He wanted to ask Dumbledore about this. He knows that the Patronus charm of every person is different. The only other person that had a mythical beast as the Patronus charm and is very simr to Jonathan is Dumbledore. So the person that can answer his doubts will also be Dumbledore. In his thoughts Jonathan is still a kid and did not know many things. He was simply able to use a Patronus charm with practice but not researched it. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 130 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 102: a day before Sirius escapes Chapter 102: a day before Sirius escapes In his thoughts Jonathan is still a kid and did not know many things. He was simply able to use a Patronus charm with practice but not researched it. Jonathan returned back to the Malfoy mansion and went to take care of Narcissa. She was looking for Jonathan as he did not appear for 2 days in a row. She did not expect how she would be if Jonathan went back to Hogwarts again. Well she fell deep into the hands of Jonathan and she was more and more aroused. She waspletely connected to the massaging hands of Jonathan. She could never break free from his hands. Well Jonathan has his ns prepared so she did not worry about that. If needed, he can call her to the Hogsmeade during the night to massage her and send her backter. This is easy. With the oil he applied she would not be able to go to other men. So everything is in the bag. After thinking about that Jonathan continued with his practice during the summer vacation and made ns for catching peter Pettigrew. Right now he still has the sin of his father on his shoulders. This year, his father would escape from the prison and cause even more disturbance in the world. This would in turn cause more problems for Jonathan. Well this will make him a viin. But there is a problem, Jonathan don¡¯t want to appear to be a viin in front of everyone. He only wanted to be a viin in the dark. In the light he is an upright gentle man with great potential. So he has to save his father and prove his innocence. While thinking about these, it was time for him to go to buy his things for the third year. He has already made an appointment with pansy and Daphne. He went over by himself without any problem. Naturally Narcissa would ept his request without any resistance with the massage. When he arrived there both Daphne and pansy are waiting for him in the Diagon alley. That day is July 30 and Jonathan knows that today a big event would happen. That is his father Sirius ck would escape from the prison Azkaban. If Jonathan came here tomorrow then he would receive many weird nces from those people. But if it was today then Jonathan would still be prince charming. So he chose today instead of July 31st for buying his things. Daphne put on a pure white gown with a tint of green with matching emerald jewelry. She looked like a princess. She brought her sister Astoria along. Astoria will be attending the Hogwarts from this year. Jonathan has already talked to her before and knows about her blood curse. Jonathan would heal herter. He already has plenty of research and information on his hands from the memories that he got from Gellert Grindelwald. With that as base he can easily solve this blood curse. But he has to wait for a while and make adequate preparations before trying it on Astoria. Also he needs to do some experiments and the best candidate for that is actually Nagini the big snake that follows Voldemort. She is also a being with the blood curse and she can be best candidate to solve and experiment to solve this blood curse. Astoria put on a ck gown with gothic style with a tint of green hue which is exactly opposite to the one that her sister is wearing. Her appearance is also good and gave a cute feeling. On the other hand pansy is wearing normal robes and looked more like a tomboy but her growing body and figure are already appearing through the tight robes. This gave her a different charm that is on the youthful and heroic side. Jonathan smiled and waved at them. Then they went to get their books and other things first. Jonathan gave a present of owl to Astoria and some other presents to both pansy and Daphne. The main thing he has to do is to bnce the things if not there would be hidden problems in their hearts in the future. So he has to give presents in a way that all three of them felt equal and satisfied. Then they went to eat some ice cream and few other sweets before parting. The day was wonderful. Unfortunately Jonathan did not get to share a kiss with these beauties. Well he doesn¡¯t mind about this. After returning to Hogwarts he can get as many kisses as he wanted from them. As for Astoria Jonathan did not make any move. She will fall for him automatically because she has been staring at him all the time today. When Jonathan returned back to the Malfoy mansion he went to do his own things. On the next day in the morning minister fudge came to the Malfoy mansion to talk to Jonathan. It was rted to the escape of Sirius ck from Azkaban. ¡°Jonathan, I am here to inform you about the escape of your father from the prison of Azkaban. As his only son, he would most definitely contact you. So if he contacts you, you have to signal us to capture him. Before you return back to Hogwarts, we don¡¯t want you to go out without the protection of some wizard. If you need we can send an Auror to protect you¡­.¡± He spoke about caution to Jonathan and then offered to send Auror. But Lucius firmly refused this as he could not let an Auror into the Malfoy mansion and live here. There are many secrets in this mansion and he doesn¡¯t want the outsiders to know about them. He has already lost half of his wealth to those ckmailers and he doesn¡¯t want to lose more. Jonathan also refused the watch of an Auror and said. ¡°Mister Fudge, if you want to protect someone then try to protect Harry instead of me.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 130 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 103: shocking minister Fudge Chapter 103: shocking minister Fudge Jonathan also refused the watch of an Auror and said. ¡°Mister Fudge, if you want to protect someone then try to protect Harry instead of me. If my guess is correct he would leave his protection at his rtive¡¯s house and move somewhere secretly tonight. I am not monitoring him. I just made a little divination and got this result. As for me I have strong people to protect me so I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Jonathan said pointing at Lucius that has a gloomy face that is literally dripping with water. Also it is burning water as he was very angry with Jonathan but could not do anything to Jonathan directly or indirectly. Jonathan doesn¡¯t care about this and continued to chat with the minister about few more things before sending him. Jonathan is now a rich person supported by Dumbledore and many talented wizards. The past two weeks Jonathan got the attention from the three big circles of dueling, transfiguration and potions. There is also a big business under his name with the support of Gringotts goblins. So the goblins are also supporting Jonathan for his specialty to make money. So Jonathan is really a powerful candidate but still young right now. Fudge is not stupid and can tell that all these things were carefully nned and Jonathan is actually a genius. This is like looking at a potential stock. So the minister fudge is acting cautiously and respectfully towards Jonathan even though Jonathan is still a kid. After he left Jonathan continued with his daily routine. A week passed by and minister fudge found that Harry ran away from the house of Dursley''s and stayed at leaky cauldron. At that time the words of Jonathan reverberated in his mind. He immediately wanted to ask Jonathan top find the location of the criminal Sirius ck with his divination. But he immediately withdrew this thought because Sirius ck is actually the father of Jonathan and he could not make Jonathan do that. Also he doesn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of such a strong genius and financially strong person. So he gave up the thought and normally chatted with Harry. There are a few Aurors here to protect Harry from the dark. On 12th of August, Jonathan received a letter and a new broom stick. It was from Randolph Spudmore was the son of Able Spudmore, the co-owner of broomstick manufacturingpany Ellerby and Spudmore. Randolph was the inventor of the Firebolt. Jonathan has invested in him before when his grandmother is still alive. At that time he was severelycking funds and got the financial aid with the 40 percent shares from his futurepany and sales of the broomstick he made. The things Jonathan go is the letter about the new broom and the first series firebolt for Jonathan to use. The introduction of this firebolt into the wizarding world would be on 14th august. They formally gave the first in line product to Jonathan as the second biggest shareholder and also the person that trusted them before. There is also an invitation for Jonathan toe for the release of the firebolt. But Jonathan decided to refuse. It is not that he don¡¯t want fame, instead he don¡¯t want to create impact on the sales of the firebolt right now. Right now he was on the hot search being the son of the wanted criminal Sirius ck. So, Jonathan making a public appearance is not good for the future of the firebolt sales. Jonathan smiled and gave out the reply about the things he was concerned about back to Randolph Spudmore. Also Jonathan wrote to him that he would be sending his representative in his ce. Then he wrote another letter to Rita Skeeter about this fireboltunch and also sent the invitation to her. She knows the situation of Jonathan and it is not possible to salvage the things right now. She believes in Jonathan and she was calm about this matter. So on theunching day of the firebolt she went there with the invitation sent by Jonathan and made an exclusive article about that. Randolph Spudmore was shocked when Rita Skeeter that has a special reputation came over to theirunching ceremony. But when they saw the invitation that belongs to Jonathan they were shocked. They only nominally sent this invitation to Jonathan and they did not think of him much because he is still a kid. But when they saw that, Jonathan being able to invite Rita Skeeter has changed their views towards him. Rita also gave them a brief advice about her backer and few instructions from Jonathan. After that everything is normal. These few days Jonathan was doing his things normally and there is not much change. He did not go out to meet with anyone. This is the time for him to cross a major obstacle in the study about the materials used in the magic cards. One of the rare materials Oricalcum is of great use for magic conductivity. But it was extremely unstable he wanted to use adamantine to stabilize the material. Unfortunately both of these metals are very costly and rare. Actually they should be abundant in the past but in theter time they were misused and destroyed. Also their original mines are lost in the history of time. He did not even have a clue of where they should be. The sword of Gryffindor should possess some of the Oricalcum and few other rare materials. There is a chance that it has its own thinking but still in infancy state. Even if he wanted to ask the dwarfs and elves that are the real elves but not the house elves, their existence has long been unknown. Thest known location of the avability of Oricalcum mine is actually at Antis along with another metal called the antium. Antium is also known as the sea metal that would strengthen the water based artifacts. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 130 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 104: Harry’s first kiss was unexpectedly taken by… Chapter 104: Harry¡¯s first kiss was unexpectedly taken by¡­ Thest known location of the avability of Oricalcum mine is actually at Antis along with another metal called the antium. Antium is also known as the sea metal that would strengthen the water based artifacts. Antium was once a famous metal along with Oricalcum. The famous trident of Poseidon was actually made from the antium. As for the location of adamantine, It should be at the Tartarus gate of the hell. Right now that was sealed and the location or map to reach that ce is gone. So all in all Jonathan was in a stranded situation where he has to find these things on his own. There are few pieces of these materials avable in the treasures of those big families. But they would not take them out under normal circumstances. Jonathan has to y slowly to get the things he wanted. ¡­¡­¡­. For theing days Jonathan silently did his research on the alternative things for the current avable materials. He already go the pieces of adamantine and Oricalcum from the reserves of Dumbledore and the ck family. But they are not enough. With them he can only make three cards that are reusable with magic charging. But he can only engrave one spell on each of them and could not get more. So he can only get three spells for emergency. Well something is better than nothing. So he continued to make the three cards with three spells. First is the killing curse, Avada Kedavra. Second is the Patronus charm, Expecto Patronum. Third is currently reserved for a better spell that can be usedter. He prefers a healing or recovery spell which is currently no in his possession. This is what hepleted by the end of the summer vacation. Now he can kill people without his wand and it would not be registered in the ministry of magic. This is the benefits of using the magic card which is an external device that cannot be monitored by the ministry of magic. So he has a shield and a weapon on his hand. All he needs is the healing capability and recovery capability. Also he needs a magic recovering spell or something to refill the used magic quickly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Finally it was 1st September and they have to leave to Hogwarts. Jonathan got his things and went to get on board the Hogwarts express. Naturally pansy and Daphne along with Astoria came over to the box Jonathan is in. Astoria looked at Jonathan with her twinkling eyes. Jonathan was all smiles and soon many girls came over to pay a visit to Jonathan. All of them are from the gang of pansy. Then Romilda came over. Previously she should be present at the time when they are buying the materials for the third year. But she missed it because of a problem with her family. Well Jonathan did not take it to heart as things would happen unexpectedly. So his warm wee did not have an ounce of reduction towards Romilda. After that they started to chat as the train started to move. Jonathan knows that the dementors woulde to this ce and the train would stop at the unexpected ce. Harry would get a small kiss from the dementors. Unfortunately for Harry his first kiss is with dementors. The train took a big curve near a hugeke and stopped at that ce. The temperature suddenly dropped. The surrounding ce started to look gloomier and there is even slight rain outside the train. But Jonathan used a heating charm to keep the box warm pushing the cold outside. The dementors came inside and went straight to the protagonist as if no other person in the train is happier than Harry potter. Jonathan did not care about this as they did not provoke him. But because of his heating charm and the happy thoughts of the beauties around him few dementors were attracted towards him. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­¡± Astoria screamed looking the dementors. Daphne is bolder and she calmed Astoria and gave a look to Jonathan. Jonathan stood up and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am here to protect you all.¡± Jonathan said that and then cast the Patronus charm. ¡°Expecto Patronum¡± Jonathan waved his wand and a huge phoenix appeared out of nowhere suddenly. The ends of its feathers as if they are tentacles has wrapped around the dementors and pulled them towards it. The dementors that did not have an expression or fear suddenly showed signs of running away. The Patronus charm of Jonathan is a strong beast that stands of the neutral grounds of life and death. So what it consumes is rted to the souls and thoughts. Since it is like that the creatures on the simr model are naturally prey and predator for the creatures. So these dementors are like prey to the hold dark phoenix. He directly consumed them and many dementors ran away from this ce. On the other hand Harry that is in the farthest box from Jonathan followed the plot and fainted. Jonathan on the other hand went out to give choctes to the people and his Patronus charm helped keep the train safe. Jonathan immediately became famous again and got a good name. But the good name and being the son of Sirius has bnced each other making the people only thank him lightly. Percy Weasley that was promoted as the head boy even snorted at Jonathan but did not thank him. Jonathan did not care and gave choctes to some people that he knows to let them recover. Professor Lupin walked over from the other side and finally met Jonathan that is giving chocte pieces to other students. ¡°Is the phoenix just now your Patronus charm?¡± He asked Jonathan with some doubts. Jonathan nodded and said. ¡°Yes, professor Lupin. By the way, it is good to make an acquaintance with you.¡± Jonathan held his arm and gave a shake his hand firmly. Lupin did not give him anyplement right now and only said ¡°Good work¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 135 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 105: strange eyes and strong glares Chapter 105: strange eyes and strong res Jonathan held his arm and gave a shake his hand firmly. Lupin did not give him anyplement right now and only said ¡°Good work¡± After that Jonathan moved away back to his box with his girls following behind. He did not care about Lupin. Originally Lupin should not be here. This is because werewolves are not allowed to do work in Ennd based on the new rules andw of the ministry of magic. But Lupin slipped out of the group and was supported by Dumbledore. Jonathan also knows about this and Lupin did not know about Jonathan. There might be other reasons involved and Jonathan doesn¡¯t know but all he knows is that Lupin was supported by the order of phoenix. So Jonathan doesn¡¯t care about this matter. Hermione and other girls heard that it was Jonathan that casted the Patronus charm to protect them all from the dementors. Hermione was especially hit hard and decided to work even harder to improve and reach new heights topete with Jonathan. She did not forget her first kiss and the follow up kisses with Jonathan. Also Jonathan visited her when she was petrified. She might not be able to move but she can feel the presence and know who visited her. Even though Jonathan did not visit her separately, but his words of care for her has made her feelings towards Jonathan change. But the news of the escape of Sirius ck and once again exining the old situation in the news papers along with not seeing Jonathan for over 2 months has created ws in her feelings. Even she doesn¡¯t know about what she feels about Jonathan. Harry was unconscious all the way back to Hogwarts. When he wakes up Draco taunts him naturally. Jonathan did not care about this matter and let them y the quarrel of the house wives. Jonathan was called by professor Mcgonagall along with Harry and Hermione. Jonathan waited by the side as professor Mcgonagall spoke with Harry. ¡°Professor Lupin had informed her by Owl Post of Harry''s adverse reaction to the Dementor. So Hermione I want you to take Harry to madam Pomfrey to have aplete check.¡± After she said that she turned towards Jonathan and said. ¡°Jonathan you have acted bravely and the Gryffindor would be awarded with 40 house points even before the start of the year. It is all thanks to you and congrattions.¡± With that Hermione looked at Jonathan with a little admiration. Harry has different thoughts and no one knows what he is feeling right now. It might be anger, or hatred or something else. After knowing the information about the father of Jonathan and his escape from the Azkaban, Harry became more nervous. He is also a little paranoid. This is the reason why his reaction towards the dementors is much higher than that of in the original plot. Hermione took Harry to the hospital wing to meet with madam Pomfrey. Jonathan on the other hand returned back to the main hall. The first years have not arrived yet. It takes time for them toe while professor Mcgonagall took care of the situation of Harry. Well he is the savior and he needs more attention than others. After McGonagall''s business with Hermione is concluded, they return to the Great Hall to find that they missed the sorting ceremony. Dumbledore announces the two changes in staffing during the year. Hagrid has been made the Care of Magical Creatures teacher due to the retirement of Professor Kettleburn. Lupin has been appointed as the defense against dark arts teacher. Dumbledore also announces that Dementors are to be stationed around the school as a precaution against Sirius ck. This final announcement made many people turn their eye toward Jonathan. But the person in question is actually calm without any thoughts of fear from the looks of so many people towards him. This is their resentment towards the death eaters and towards a traitorous murderer. Also this is their fear towards Voldemort. Because of the extreme indifference in the eyes of Jonathan those people could not re down Jonathan with their eyes. Since they could not break him down they broke down in return. Many dishes appeared in front of them diverting their attention. Jonathan got it special with his good rtion with the house elves. They prepared some fried chicken wings and steak for Jonathan. There is also dessert and vored shaved ice for Jonathan. Ice cream is different from the vored shaved ice. Others are a little envious because these things only appeared in front of Jonathan in high quantities. They appeared at other ces too but they are not as good looking as the ones in front of Jonathan. But they could not get them as Romilda and few other girls have surrounded Jonathan as if protecting him. Because of their actions their res intensified because there are many single dogs. Jonathan went to meet with Dumbledore after dinner and chatted a little about his recent progress. Then he returned back to the dormitory to sleep. Others have strange eyes looking at Jonathan but Jonathan did not care about them. Lessons start the next day. Jonathan and other Gryffindor students head to the North Tower for their first Divination lesson. They meet Sybill Trwney and predict future events using tea leaves. Harry sees a ck dog in his tea cup, which Trwney identifies as the Grim, the omen of death. This worries Harry, as he remembers the ck dog he saw when he ran away. Jonathan on the other hand sees that he got a good omen and his n might seed. But he did not show his divination results to anyone. In their next lesson, Transfiguration, Professor Minerva McGonagall assures Harry that Trwney has predicted the deaths of a number of students, none of whom have died. Jonathan only smiled at this matter and did not speak like Draco teasing Harry about many things happened today. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 135 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 106: riding on the back of Buckbeak Chapter 106: riding on the back of Buckbeak In their next lesson, Transfiguration, Professor Minerva McGonagall assures Harry that Trwney has predicted the deaths of a number of students, none of whom have died. Jonathan only smiled at this matter and did not speak like Draco teasing Harry about many things happened today. In their Care of Magical Creatures lesson, Hagrid wanted to teach them about the hippogriff. Jonathan did not change this point as it was very important for the plot to turn around the hippogriff named Buckbeak. Only this way can Jonathan prove the innocence of Sirius ck in front of the minister and everyone. So Jonathan did not interfere with the flow of incidents. He would only act when the situation is right. The remaining time would be spent on ying and experimenting around. Jonathan has spoken to Dumbledore to think of a way to get more adamantine and Oricalcum for them to experiment and make life saving magic cards. When looking at the hippogriff every student was nervous. Well Jonathan did not have any nervousness. Hagrid came forward and started to exin about the hippogriffs and also exin about Buckbeak. Then he looked at Harry and said. ¡°Harrye one give it a try, you will easily get the permission to get on.¡± Harry was nervous and anxious. Before he could take a step forward Jonathan moved forward then bowed down to the hippogriff. Because of the strong natural energy emitting from Jonathan that is like that of druids, the hippogriff did not feel any malice and a sense of belonging. So it immediately gave way for Jonathan. Jonathan rubbed its soft fur and then slowly got on the top of the hippogriff. Then they took off for a ride around Hogwarts under the astonished eyes of many students. Also Hagrid did not stop Jonathan as he got help from Jonathan before giving him a good impression on Jonathan. Also Hagrid did not think about Sirius when he looked at Jonathan. He felt that Jonathan is different and a good person. ¡­¡­¡­. After a while Jonathannded safely and got praises from everyone. Right now there are actually two people that are not thinking straight in the crowd. One is Draco which is a normal thing. The other one is actually Harry but not Ron. Harry became angry because Jonathan took his opportunity. Also he was angry at Jonathan because of the incident rted to Sirius ck the father of Jonathan. The person in question that is Jonathan, he did not care about this nonsense. Instead he was more focused on the important things. Harry with his temper went to get on the hippogriff. Well he is the protagonist and no matter how his mental situation is, it would be alright when he is facing a thing that would elevate his standing in front of other people. Naturally he went around for a round andnded safely just like Jonathan. Unfortunately the people are more interested in the first ce and the worst than to think about the people in between. Naturally even in a race or in a ss, people would always remember the first ce or the worst but they would not remember the remaining people much. Later in the lesson, Malfoy, who had not been listening to Hagrid''s lecture, insults Buckbeak, causing it to sh his arm with its talons. He is taken to the hospital wing, and Hagrid fears that he will take the me for letting Buckbeak attack Malfoy, even though Malfoy provoked it in the first ce. Jonathan did not intervene in this matter as it is important to him. All he did was to just console Hagrid about this matter and leave back to the castle. Later in the week, in Potions, Malfoy returns with a heavily bandaged arm. Although it is implied that he is exaggerating the seriousness of the injury, there is no way to prove it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. After this incident, a week passed by quickly without much change in anything in the plot. Harry learns that Sirius ck has been sighted near Hogwarts. During the lesson, Draco Malfoy hints that Sirius ck may be connected to Harry''s past. Unfortunately because of the intervention of Jonathan Harry already knows about Sirius ck. At the same time Draco Malfoy also taunted Jonathan telling that the father of Jonathan is an escaped convict ¡­. Jonathan gave him a nk look, but he did not reply or give any exnation to Draco or the surrounding students. Actually Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to show his cards quickly and lose his calm over someone like Draco. Today is the ss of Lupin that wanted to give a practical test about the magical creatures on the dark side. Well as the first target for the defense against dark arts they took Boggart in a wardrobe. In Defense against the Dark Arts, Lupin teaches the third years about Boggart. These Boggart are shape-shifters that take the shape of a person''s worst fear. The students then take on the Boggart, forcing it to assume a shape they find amusing. Many people wanted to know what Jonathan feared the most. But his turn is after Harry. When ites to Harry''s turn, he is sure the Boggart will turn into a Dementor. But Lupin jumps in and repels the Boggart for him. Faced by Lupin, the Boggart takes the shape of a bright glowing orb. Harry is disappointed that Lupin does not let him fight the Boggart, thinking that Lupin feels he is not up to the task. Others could not continue because of the incident and the situation changed. So they would be made to face the Boggart on the next day. With that the students left and many people are disappointed. The most disappointed ones are actually Draco and Ron. They both want to know what Jonathan feared the most. Unfortunately their dream did note true today. But they did not want to give up. On the next day the students are more enthusiastically came to the ss of defense against dark arts. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 135 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 107: the Boggart of Jonathan Chapter 107: the Boggart of Jonathan But they did not want to give up. On the next day the students are more enthusiastically came to the ss of defense against dark arts. Today Jonathan¡¯s turn came and Jonathan stood in front of the wardrobe with a calm face. The shaking wardrobe stopped it shaking and finally the doors of the wardrobe opened. From inside a young hand came out holding the door and took a step out. The person that came out is wearing pure white suit with golden frame and the appearance is exactly like Jonathan. The eyes of the person showed a strong kindness giving the people a feeling that the person came out is the kindest man in the world. Jonathan on the other hand is still calm looking at his image. This was his fear and this was his original side inside that has darkened because of the incidents in his past life. His kindness has left him with nothing but his darkened personality has given him power, money, women and everything. So what he fears is actually the revival of his kindness and turning into his kind and stupid self again. That is the reason why the Boggart appeared in the form of Jonathan with pure white dress like a holy being and a kind face. Jonathan smiled back at the Boggart that appeared simr to him and casted the spell. ¡°Riddikulus¡± Right after he cast the spell the Boggart in the appearance of Jonathan has a sudden change. The pure white dress changed into pitch ck and the golden lining turned into silver lining. The kind face turned cruel and the normal eyes turned bloody red filled with madness. This gave him the appearance of the devil. The people that looked at the new appearance took a deep breath. Many people felt a strong pressure from the Boggart and the red eyes looking at everyone. Some women have actually fallen in love because of the devilishly handsome appearance. Well the spell seeded and the fake Jonathan formed by Boggart vanished directly turning into ck mist and returned back to the wardrobe. With that the entire incident stopped. No one understand what this means. Why the Boggart of Jonathan is still Jonathan and why does it turn into darkness when Jonathan cast the spell Riddikulus. Lupin on the other hand has some thoughts but he did not say anything. Everyone has their own secrets. He himself is a werewolf and he did not have the right to point his fingers at other people. Draco and Ron that wanted to ridicule Jonathan about what he fears were clearly disappointed. Well the stupid Ron was intelligent for once and caught the main point. So he quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t I tell you that Jonathan is evil? Look his Boggart looked like a good person and he cast a spell to turn it into evil. He is internally a bad person and pure evil, Harry, Hermione, you should stay away from him. He is just like his father, Acts righteous on the outside but evil on the inside¡­¡± Jonathan heard this and looked straight at Ron. His eyes did not show any anger or contempt but ridicule. It is as if saying. ¡°I saved you and your sister for two consecutive years. But this is how you repay the kindness.¡± Ron literally felt these words in his mind. This was the capability that Jonathan obtained after he practiced legilimency and lumency to a higher level. As for Harry and Hermione they did not see any feelings in the face of Jonathan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. At the end of the month Dumbledore took Jonathan out of Hogwarts. They went to an auction that is being held at London. The auction is about the old artifacts of the noble wizarding families throughout the Europe. The target of Jonathan and Dumbledore is actually the metal pieces and few artifacts that are sold during the auction. These artifacts have the rare metals that Jonathan wanted in his experiments. Jonathan would get these things and dismantle them. He would extract these materials and then use them. Also it is said that there is Oricalcum around 5 grams in the auctioned items. There are hand cuffs made of strong iron and adamantine. If extracted Jonathan might get around few grams of adamantine in it. After checking the items booklet Jonathan and Dumbledore made their way to the auction house leisurely. Dumbledore was very rich and powerful. It is normal to get an invitation from the major events like this. So Dumbledore took Jonathan straight to the V.I.P room for the auction and arranged the entire thing. As for money they have already guessed things and Dumbledore said that he would cover the costs. Well Dumbledore could not express things normally because of the awkward situation between him and Jonathan. This is because of their strange rtion, this would make him the ancestor of Jonathan, but it can also be his son in a way. There is another thing that Jonathan did not tell Dumbledore. That is the Sebastian the house elf from Gellert Grindelwald has mentioned to Jonathan a secret. It was about the hidden stash of Gellert Grindelwald. There is a good reserve of rare materials there that can be used by Jonathan. This happened few days ago when Jonathan asked his house elves to find a way to get more of the rare materials that he wanted. Sebastian went to talk with Gellert Grindelwald and made the final choice of transferring all his things to Jonathan. With the decision of Gellert Grindelwald, Sebastian came to Jonathan and told him about all the hidden stashes and the materials that are stocked. Jonathan really wanted to go and chat with Gellert Grindelwald again. But he would not do that with the acknowledgement of Dumbledore. It would be done in secret. This would reduce many problems. As for whying with Dumbledore to this auction, It is actually because money can be made again but the materials are rare and hard to obtain once lost. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 135 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 108: the auction starts, the cursed box from Egypt Chapter 108: the auction starts, the cursed box from Egypt As for whying with Dumbledore to this auction, It is actually because money can be made again but the materials are rare and hard to obtain once lost. When they came in there is still time before the auction. During this time many people socialize with each other. Dumbledore introduced Jonathan to some of his friends and also mentioned about some of his rivals. Well he might be a great mage at 100 percent but there are still people right below him at 99.99 percent and even lower. So if Dumbledore dies then these people would take the position of the strongest wizard. That is not all; there are many people from other countries that came here for the auction. Some of them are very good at transfiguration, potions making, artifact making¡­ Dumbledore has a wide range ofwork. Unfortunately after his death all the favors that he has from these bigwigs are useless. So Dumbledore tried to transfer those favors to Jonathan. The main things Dumbledore asked to receive are the rare materials that Jonathan needed. That is not all; Dumbledore asked them about someplicated rune books from various countries. These runes are the basis for the spells and different materials reacts differently for different runes. After a while the auction started. The auctioneer is the man with good appearance wearing ssy suit and robes that match them. He stood on the stage to introduce the first item. Naturally in auctions the first andst items are of great value or of high bidding value. ¡°Hello everyone let us start with the world renowned magic auction. The most anticipated first item of the auction, The cursed box from Egypt¡± After he said that a box appeared on the disy table. The box is made of sand stone but it looked solid. The surface is packed densely with hieroglyphs. Just looking at it makes people dizzy. Also the strange energy emitting from the box is very strong almost creating a ripple around the box. Jonathan looked at it for a moment and felt nauseating. Even with his level in lumency and legilimency, Jonathan is still not strong enough in mind. Dumbledore helped stabilize Jonathan and said. You need to practice the mind arts more in the future. As he said that the auctioneer started to speak. ¡°This is a cursed box from Egypt. It is said that the contents inside is a strange herb, the first one of its species. No one knows what that herb is as a dimensional distortion appeared taking the entire location of the herb from southern Africa continent and took it into a different space. But this herb was collected and sealed over 3 thousand years ago. It was originally presented to the pharaoh of Egypt in a plot to kill him. The herb is said to be extremely poisonous but also strangely possesses a very powerful vitality inside it. For this reason the imperial magician of the pharaoh used the ancient runes of the Egyptian god Thoth to seal this herb as it is in this cursed box. It is said that some of the word of mouth information in old countries like the Elven lore in the parts of nt species and the word of mouth medicinal knowledge of Brahmamitra also mentions about this herb¡­. (I have to dig quite a lot to get the name Brahmamitra, this name only appeared in few ancient texts. Naturally you would not see his name in any texts refers to medicine. It is said that he is the person that divided medicine into 6 parts which is far older than Ayurveda. It is said that he is the first person to use various kinds of nt needles to cure people. The medicinal needles are dipped in medicine or other things. Well I don¡¯t know, I hope to find more information, unfortunately most of the information is gone. This information is an extra that did not count the 1000 words of the chapter) Unfortunately many people failed to break the curse on this box and they could not get the contents inside. The starting bid for this cursed box is 100 thousand gold galleons. Every increment should add is no less than 5 thousand gold galleons. Now let¡¯s start the bidding¡­¡± ¡°110 thousand gold galleons¡± ¡°115 thousand gold galleons¡± ¡°120 thousand gold galleons¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°220 thousand gold galleons¡± ¡°220 thousand gold galleons first time¡± ¡°220 thousand gold galleons second time¡± ¡°220 thousand gold galleons third time Congrattions Mister Roger Antony for the sessful bid.¡± Jonathan looked at Roger Antony. He is from Dutch country. Then the auction continued moving on. The second item is a jade bracelet with few runes on it. It would improve the health of the wearer. Well Jonathan did feel a glimpse of life energy from the bracelet but nothing else. It went for around 30 thousand gold galleons. Then there is a bronze te which is said to possess strong defensive runes from the Greek magician. Dumbledore looked calm and exined to Jonathan that this bronze te was damaged and it could not be used properly. Finally it went for only 7 thousand gold galleons. The next item is important for Harry and Dumbledore. It was a piece of metal that is around 5 grams looked like a fingernail. ¡°This is Oricalcum metal that was obtained from the deep sea exploration from the muggle world in an old boat transporting goods from Antis to Greece. Unfortunately it sunk during the battle. I presume everyone know the usage of Oricalcum metal is. But still let me give you a brief exnation. It is said that Oricalcum is the highest conductive material for magic in the world. The ancient god level artifacts of the old times used to use this metal. Unfortunately the process of refining and making artifacts of that level is gone now. Hope that everyone would be enthusiastic about this metal and the starting bid is 20 thousand gold galleons. Every sessive bid is no less than a thousand gold galleons¡­¡± As soon as he finished the people started to bid quickly. ¡°21 thousand gold galleons¡± ¡°23 thousand gold galleons¡± The price soon reached 38 thousand gold galleons. Then Jonathan made the bid of 40 thousand gold galleons. One should know that the entire wealth that Harry had at the start is only 50 thousand gold galleons. Just from the one could say how much 40 thousand gold galleons are worth to a wealthy family. Well it is a big number for many people. But to Jonathan it is just a passing number because of all the shares of various businesses that are in his hands. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 135 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 109: peek a booh Chapter 109: peek a booh Well it is a big number for many people. But to Jonathan it is just a passing number because of all the shares of various businesses that are in his hands. Also he has too many inheritances from different people. So the money is not a problem. The reason why the Oricalcum metal is not that prominent to take the first position orst position is because of the difficulty in refining it. In the current wizarding technology there is not a single artifact maker that can handle Oricalcum or adamantine. Jonathan was able to do that because he learnt some basing processing methods from his teacher Nics mel. But still Jonathan can only make a te out of the materials, blend them and inscribe the runes. He could not createplicated structures or integrate them into weapons. All he can do is to make a card out of these materials in the presetposition that he and Nics mel researched before his death. Well this is working now. Jonathan got the piece of Oricalcum after paying the price. But he still has to refine it slowly to extract the refined Oricalcum. Well it is a long process but can be quicklypleted with the help of Dumbledore. ¡­¡­¡­.. While they are thinking the next item was on the stage. It is actually a sword that looked rusted. This is also an item that Jonathan is looking forward for. The auctioneer started to speak about the sword. ¡°This is the sword made by the holy church after they lost the original holy sword Excalibur with the research data obtained from the Excalibur. This is an imitation sword of Excalibur with many strong materials infused in to the sword. Over the years it killed some demons and it was cursed many times. Unfortunately over the years the sword started to show defects and became the current appearance. It is still a damage imitation holy sword with good amount of rare materials. The starting big is 10 thousand gold galleons. Each increment is no less than a thousand gold galleons¡­.¡± Immediately bidding started but it was not as fast as it was done with Oricalcum or other items. The reason for this is that this sword is cursed and its materials are also cursed. For extraction and curse removal alone, it would cast over 10 thousand gold galleons. Even then there is a chance that it might cause the rare materials to evaporate and directly lose them. So the enthusiasm among the people is very less. As for Jonathan he did not bid yet and the materials he could extract from this sword are adamantine 3 grams, Oricalcum 2 grams and 5 grams of antium. The remaining materials would be lost in the process. But that would be a good gain to get these materials. Jonathan did not have to make more magic cards instead he wanted to store these materials for future use. He has other thoughts. It is not like this is the only world he is staying. He can understand that there are not many protagonists in this world. In a way the magic in this world is dying. When he infused with the druid heart he was able to perceive the nature around him. Naturally he can also perceive the magic around him much better than before. He felt that the magic energy is slowly leaving this world like the world has chosen a different direction of advancement. In a few years or in 100 years the wizards might not be able to do magic even with a powerful wand. Well even then there might be wizards but they will not doing anything big then. The reason for this is unknown to Jonathan. But based on his guess the reason should be the hiding of wizards from normal popce. In the world the visible things or the strong thought or the strong beliefs are the sources of energies like magic, spirit¡­. But in this world the highest popce of humans did not know the existence of magic. Because of the improvement of science many muggles even deny the existence of magic unlike in the old times. So the magic is slowly going and the will of the world leaned towards the science because of the beliefs of the people of the world. Jonathan sighed when he thought about that. In the future, his next generation would be able to enjoy magic but after 2 generations there might not be any magic to use. Well he could not do anything about the public opinion but he can at least secure a good life for his descendents before leaving this world. As for Harry potter and Voldemort, Jonathan did not feel any threat from them. Instead he feels like that are a bunch of lunatics ying the game of peek a booh with each other. Jonathan did not want to y with them. Technically Harry is a rtive of Jonathan and Draco is also a rtive of Jonathan. But they are only rtives but not his own. Jonathan is not a kind man and he hates that stupid kindness which is just hypocrisy from the good people that act kindly. Jonathan started to bid for the imitation holy sword. With the help of Dumbledore he can easily remove the curse and dismantle the sword to extract the things he wanted. After thinking of the things Jonathan directly made a bid. ¡°18 thousand gold galleons¡± ¡°18 thousand gold galleons first time¡± ¡°19 thousand gold galleons¡± Someone increased the price that did not speak till now. Jonathan looked at the person for a moment from his booth and then went silent for a few moments. Jonathan felt that this person is arranged by the owner to increase the price of this useless sword. Jonathan did not increase the price any more. That person looked anxious for some time. He never expected that the other party could detect the problem in bidding so quickly. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 140 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 110: dagger with the sand of time Chapter 110: dagger with the sand of time That person looked anxious for some time. He never expected that the other party could detect the problem in bidding so quickly. Other also detected this and they stopped bidding causing the problem for the elder. That person was unable to pay the price with red face. So he was sent out of the auction house and was banned from entry. Everyone knows that this was done by the original owner of the sword, but they did not say anything. This is because that person has a strong background. He is like a second generation rich called Robert from Clive family. Well they are not as strong as Dumbledore. But things change and no one is strong and no one is weak forever. Since it is like that the person with the previous bid would be asked if they are interested in buying the sword. That person is Jonathan and Dumbledore. Jonathan and Dumbledore looked at each other and decided to buy the sword. Well they are already making a profit here. If it was correctly used they can make over 50 thousand gold galleons as profit. So it was fine. After spending another 18 thousand gold gallons they bought the sword. With that the auction continued with many artifacts and items. Jonathan would buy things asionally that might possess traces of rare materials that can be extracted. Other than that some rare herbs that are useful for him were also bought. Getting these things Jonathan was happy. Finally it was the end of the auction. Thest item was on the disy on the slightly tilted table. It was a small dagger with strange structure. First of all it looked like it was made out of transparent crystal and gold ting at the handle. The gold ting has an open and close switch that opens the back end of the handle. The insides of the dagger handle are hallowed and it was filled with few ounces of multicolored sand. This multicolored sand has a strange attraction which would make people want to release it. The current amount is only a fifth of the total space of the hallowed handle of the dagger. The auctioneer started to introduce the information of the dagger. ¡°This is a special artifact from an unknown origin. It holds the key to the magic of time. Unlike the magic that is used to travel back in time this can directly increase the lifespan of a person. All you have to do is to release the sand from the other end. Originally some people have conducted experiments on it and found that the full handle of sands of time can give the user around 100 years of life span. It would make their body 100 years younger or to their peak position of the body based on the will of the user. The reversal is not temporary but permanent and there are no side effects. The current amount of sand of time present in the dagger is only a fifth and can give the person around 20 years. It might not bring you back your youth, but it can still reverse 20 years of your life for you and your body. The sand of time only works in this dagger and it was highly vtile. After ites out of the dagger it would directly bes normal sand giving the life energy to the user. Also one cannot fill back the normal sand into the dagger. There are densely packed runes on the dagger that are like ants crawling on it. But none of them obstructed the rity of visibility through the dagger. It is really a craftsmanship of a god. These are the runes that would help keep the dagger contain the sands of time. Now the starting price is 150 thousand gold galleons. Every increment should be no less than 5 thousand gold galleons.¡± Immediately the people started the bidding war. This time some really high level people from other countries started to Jonathan did not have any thoughts of buying this thing. Even Dumbledore did not want this thing. The reason why they waited till now is because the value of this thing is really high. But there is a w in this thing. The people that had it before should have done a thorough research on this thing. With the research information they can do anything. Since they are selling it now means that there are two possibilities. First is that they cracked its mysteries and have a way to make another one for their own use. Second is that they are broke or had some serious problem that needs the money to solve right now. If it was the first case then the person that buys this dagger was really an idiot as it did not worth that price. If it is the second case then it means that cracking this thing is extremely hard and they would not be able to afford this. If it is the second option then it is a little better but there is still a loss. The research data on the dagger is still in the hand of the previous owner of the dagger. That research data itself would cost few thousand gold galleons and lots of timepleting the research. So this means that the person that buys the dagger would receive a second bargain to get the research data. It is like the modern day marketing where they would sell you a product where only they can repair that product for the extraordinary pricing. Jonathan only smiled at the naivety of the wizards that are buying this thing. ¡°Oh, I forgot, wizards have problems with logical thinking.¡± Jonathan thought for a moment and smiled at the struggling old wizards. The price slowly reached 230 thousand gold galleons. It was really a big number. The people that are currently fighting are actually someone from American wizarding world circle and the Russian wizarding world circle. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 140 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 111: Arorium the sand of time Chapter 111: Arorium the sand of time It was really a big number. The people that are currently fighting are actually someone from American wizarding world circle and the Russian wizarding world circle. The reason why they arepeting is because they have recognized the sand of time as a known wizarding material. That is right the sand of time is called the Arorium. It was a material that forms in minute traces when the aurora lights happen at the poles of the earth. The total amount that can be produced for an entire year is around half an ounce which should be around 14 grams on an average. The biggest problem is actually this 14 grams scattering throughout the icy nes. Collecting them needs a special process and the process is costly. Collecting 1 gram of Arorium would cost more than 20 thousand gold galleons. But because of the rareness and other thing the cost can go up all the way to 50 thousand gold galleons. At the same time 1 gram of Arorium that was used with the dagger of sand of time can give 1 year of life span. This means to increase the life span of a person by a year, they have to spend around 50 thousand gold galleons. The main requirement is that they should have this dagger to use the sand of time. The runes on the dagger are a special alchemical form and the materials of the dagger are very strange. These things let the dagger use the essence energy of Arorium to give the life span to the user of the sword. Even though Jonathan became interested about this, he quickly lost the interest. Not many people know about Arorium. To the people that know about Arorium, they think that it was highly unstable and vtile. But reality is that there is a way to stabilize this material by storing it in a container made of the dragon core with special process. Even Jonathan got to know about this material because of the knowledge he got from the inheritance of Gellert Grindelwald and the materials from Nics mel. When Dumbledore asked Jonathan if he recognized the materials, Jonathan quickly exined what he knows. Dumbledore nodded his head and asked. ¡°Jonathan, do you want that dagger.¡± Jonathan looked at the dagger for a moment and did not have any greed towards it. Currently it is useless to him. But he is interested in researching the dagger for other purposes. So he looked back at Dumbledore and said. ¡°I want to research it and understand its mysteries of age reversal. Unfortunately it is out of my league right now, Anyway I can get that when the time is right.¡± Dumbledore nodded his head and sighed. He thought that Jonathan would want this dagger to use in the future to live forever. Or to resurrect some dead people stupidly. Well Jonathan is not stupid. Finally when both the countries are fighting the Rothschild family of Europe took the chance to strike the deal with 300 thousand gold galleons. He got the dagger with a smile. Dumbledore noticed this person and said. ¡°This Rothschild family ispletely different from any noble family. They show their nationality as European but they would not show which country they belongs to. They have the businesses in every country in both the wizarding world and the muggle world. They are thergest hidden power of Europe that would not go for nationalism. Also the people from the Rothschild family would not join any magic school and learn at home with private tutoring¡­.¡± Dumbledore gave a rundown on the Rothschild family with a different look. From his words Jonathan can understand that this family is strong and did not show arrogance or indifference. Jonathan listened carefully and kept the thoughts in his mind. In his hunt to find the magic origin he might have to pass through this kind of low key ancient families. After confirming the purchases from the auction, they returned back to Hogwarts. There they first started the extraction process. Hogwarts has a refining room for artifacts. Originally there is a branch for teaching artifact refining just like potions making. But the number of people that chose the artifact refining process is less and less every year. Well it is a dangerous process where they would deal with the molten metal and other poisonous things. So this branch was removed from the avable sses. But Dumbledore still knows the process and can do things. As for Jonathan, he only got the memory of the information and experience. But did not do this kind of thing like curse breaking and extraction of materials. So he followed Dumbledore and learnt for the following days every day. During this time the third years are also visiting Hogsmeade on Halloween, and only Harry is not allowed, because his uncle did not sign his permission form. Jonathan went around with his girls to all the ces. Where ever he goes there is a good group of women surrounding him. He took them to honey dukes and bought them 100 gold galleons worth sweets and candy that they liked. Then they went around the ce exploring the Hogsmeade all the way from inside out for the fun. Later many women left and only a few remained by the side of Jonathan. They are pansy, Daphne and Romilda. They went to the three broomsticks inn and had some iced soda and some normal drinks for them along with some refreshments. As they ate the things they discussed. Jonathan made some special props with the good metals he extracted and gave them to wear as bracelets. The bracelet has a small te that has limited times use shielding spell. For the gifts Jonathan got a good amount of kisses from them. Slowly a month passed by and that day is 31st of October. Jonathan knows that today, Sirius ck woulde to Hogwarts to search for peter Pettigrew. This would be a big sensation tomorrow. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 140 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 112: Sirius black’s attack at Hogwarts Chapter 112: Sirius ck¡¯s attack at Hogwarts Jonathan knows that today, Sirius ck woulde to Hogwarts to search for peter Pettigrew. This would be a big sensation tomorrow. In the morning Jonathan went to the Hogsmeade again with the girls. He saw that Hermione and Ron also came out together. Jonathan knows that Hermione would not be able to go to Ron. But Ron seems to have a little interest towards Hermione. In the past two years Ron acted like a brat without caring for the feelings of a girl. But puberty has hit him and he has changed his personality a little. Not by much but there is a tint of obsession towards Hermione. Unfortunately Hermione was already marked by Jonathan and she would not easily fall for Ron. Jonathan also would not let his women fall into the hands of other men. Jonathan kept an eye of Hermione and Ron while still ying around with his women. A few hourster, Jonathan, Romilda, Ron and Hermione returned back to the Gryffindor tower at the same time. They reach the portrait of the Fat Lady and see it shed and that the Fat Lady is gone. Peeves reveals that he saw her fleeing through another portrait after Sirius ck attacked her for not letting him into Gryffindor Tower. Immediately Ron started to use Jonathan for the incident. Actually Dumbledore that received information that Sirius escaped guessed that he would eithere for Jonathan that is his son or to kill Harry. With the shouts all the people grouped over and the professors arrived to clear the situation. They immediately understood what is happening. Dumbledore, Argus Filch, and Percy seek the fatdy out. When they found the fatdy she told them that Sirius ck hase to Hogwarts and wanted to enter into the Gryffindor tower. It is natural for people to think that he either came to meet his son Jonathan or to kill Harry. Whatever the case it might be has to enter Gryffindor dorm rooms. But no one would expect that he came here to catch the rat that Ron kept as a pet which is peter Pettigrew. Since the situation is not right Dumbledore took a different action. He sent all of the students to sleep in the Great Hall overnight so that the teachers and staff can search the school. Snape thinks Lupin is helping Sirius sneak into the castle. Well they are close friends before and one is a dog and the other is a werewolf. So Snape did not trust Lupin in matters rted to Sirius. Also Snape is carefully looking at Jonathan. Snape was determined with his life to protect Harry the son of lily. For that he is more and more cautious of the people around. Jonathan being the son of Sirius was still being guarded against by Snape in this situation. He was looking at Jonathan to see if Sirius woulde to meet Jonathan. Jonathan knows that during this time he could not be absent. This would cause him more problems. He is currently in the spot light and he has to stay quiet for a while. The power of people with fear is very high and some things can be done on impulses of the frightened people. So being cautious is good. Every student is moved in the Great Hall to sleep while teachers search the castle. None of the boys slept close to Jonathan. There is a 3 meter radius around Jonathan that was currently empty giving the feeling that Jonathan is sick person or a person with great power. No one stopped the behavior of the students as they can expand the great hall further with magic if needed. The professors went to check the entire castle to find Sirius ck. They fail to find any sign of Sirius ck, and Snape suggests that someone inside the castle helped ck gain entry. Dumbledore refutes this argument. Nobody talks about anything but Sirius ck for the next few days. The Fat Lady refuses to return to work until Sirius ck is caught. Because of this, Dumbledore is forced to rece her with Sir Cadogan the Mad Knight. Nobody in Gryffindor House is happy about this, because Sir Cadogan changes the password twice a day. Also the passwords are ridiculouslyplicated. The most part that they are unhappy about him is because he is extremely annoying. But there''s nothing they can do because none of the other pictures wanted the job because of what happened to the Fat Lady. Meanwhile, because of the attack, Jonathan and an annoyed Harry gets ced under surveince. Teachers find excuses to go down the halls with them or the portraits would keep an eye on them all the time. Percy Weasley, acting on his mother''s orders, follows them everywhere like a guard dog. Well he did not want to follow Jonathan but still he follows Jonathan because Jonathan saved Ginny before. Another bad thing is that Jonathan and Harry are paired together most of the time as they both are under surveince. It is hard to follow two people to two different directions. It is easy if they are together most of the time. Many girls are annoyed by Harry standing by the side of Jonathan. Harry became more and more miserable. Professor McGonagall decides to reveal the truth to Harry but Harry reveals he already knows ck''s after him. As for Jonathan standing beside Harry got an apologetic expression from professor Mcgonagall. She knows that Jonathan for most parts is a good person that follows the rules. She could not me Jonathan for the deeds that aremitted by his father. So she and none of the professors are hostile towards Jonathan. Jonathan nodded at her expression telling her, he understands the situation. Professor Mcgonagall sighed and turned towards Harry to speak. She wanted to exin why she doesn''t want him practicing Quidditch in the evenings but Harry states he''s got to train for Quidditch match. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 140 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 113: get the snitch before Harry Chapter 113: get the snitch before Harry Professor Mcgonagall sighed and turned towards Harry to speak. She wanted to exin why she doesn''t want him practicing Quidditch in the evenings but Harry states he''s got to train for Quidditch match. Professor McGonagall agrees and decides to ask Madam Hooch to be present. As for Jonathan, he was asked by professor Mcgonagall if he wanted to practice Quidditch too for a while. Jonathan decided to give it a try. Since madam hooch is present she was more relieved. Jonathan was given the practice broomstick to try. In the flying ss Jonathan was really good at flying. So madam hooch did not feel much about Jonathan practicing with the Gryffindor team. As for the position of practice in the Quidditch team, Jonathan was asked to try catching the snitch with Harry. Actually it was the idea or Harry that he got from Ron when they are parting before. Jonathan smiled at them because his current capabilities are far different from when it was before. Before his flying talent is mediocre, but after the inheritance from strong people like Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald, things has changed. Jonathan has a very high potential in flying on the broomstick and he also possess extremely sharp reflexes. With the muscle memory he can easily move on equal terms or even better than Harry. That is the reason why the viin choice system was silent for so long without giving him any choices. He has already gotten many good things from the inheritance. There is nothing that the system could give him at the current situation with those minor choices. Most of the time the choices are rted the rewards that are obtained. But today something special happened. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Choice 1: perform better than Harry and make him lose his confidence in his capabilities in the being a seeker in the Quidditch team. Host would be rewarded with the part of the map of Merlin¡¯s treasure (1/6) Host would be rmended to the Quidditch team of the country for selections. Choice 2: let Harry show off. The poprity of the host would drop off by 10 percent. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± Even though it is said to be a choice but it is not a choice at all. Jonathan can only choose the first option. After the choice Jonathan sighed and got into work. Immediately Oliver wood sent out the snitch while Jonathan and Harry are ready to catch the snitch. After the snitch was released it immediately moved into the air at the fastest speed. Harry quickly followed the flying snitch with his magnifying sses like spectacles. Jonathan was much better as he eyes directly locked on to the trajectory of the flying snitch in the next moment. ¡°Fluuuu¡± With the sound of the whistle both Jonathan and Harry took off into the air at high speed. They flew around in the same direction at a close proximity. Harry was astounded at how good Jonathan is flying close to him. Also his movements are more erratic and are very smooth. Jonathan¡¯s face is calm and moved along with Harry following the snitch. They made many curves, ups and downs during their dives they came very close to thend and suddenly took off. It is a miracle how those old broomsticks are bearing the weights of the two people. Jonathan sighed and increased the speed even further crossing over Harry and entered into the supports beam area of the stadium. They moved like cicadas between the irregr beams and came out. The snitch took a straight fall onto the earth from the highest point and they bothpeted to get the snitch by going straight down toward the ground. The speed of the broomsticks along with the eleration due to gravity went all the way down. Finally Harry stopped at the safe distance and decided to move with the snitch that would take a curve at the ground. Well it is the natural trajectory for the snitch and Harry understands it very well. But he did not expect that Jonathan would go straight towards the ground at full speed without stopping at the safe distance. Harry also did that in the movie and finally caught the snitch in his mouth in the plot once. Well that did not happen now. But still the actions of Jonathan have shocked Harry and all the people that are looking at thepetition of Jonathan and Harry. The actions of Jonathan made their heartse into their mouths because of all the tension. Finally the broom of Jonathan came close to the earth and turned just millimeters from the grass with the mighty force of the muscles of Jonathan. He is currently super strong and even if he crashed directly the amount of damage he received might be very less. He might not even break his bone, not even a single crack. Also the broomstick that he is using is temporarily reinforced by a magic spell that he knows. It would only work as long as he is holding the stick or was in close contact with his body. Because of this even with his strong stop at full speed the broom stick did not break down into pieces. Also Jonathan caught the snitch that was about to take a turn. With the snitch in his hand Jonathan returned back to madam hooch as if nothing happened. His face has a gentle smile that he always had. Even his clothes are still as clean and perfect as ever without any wrinkles. It is like Jonathan did not go to catch the snitch with many weird movements instead he just went around for a walk and came back with the snitch. The people are dazed and Harry that became dazed lost control of his broomstick and fell on the ground before getting back to his senses from pain. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­.¡± The people also reacted when Harry fell and immediately ran towards Harry to check if he is okay. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 140 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 114: do you want to join the national Quidditch team Chapter 114: do you want to join the national Quidditch team ¡°Ahaaaa¡­.¡± The people also reacted when Harry fell and immediately ran towards Harry to check if he is okay. Madam hooch looked at Jonathan with shining eyes. Her eyes are shining just like the eyes of other professors that looked at Jonathan as if they found a jewel. At the same time another person also looking at Jonathan in the same way. It was Oliver wood. Jonathan was so good that he was on the same level as professional yers. This was because Jonathan has strong reflexes while training every day. So his movements when hovering and going around on the broomstick are also extremely precise. Well Harry is also on the same level as Jonathan but in the end it was Jonathan that won over Harry. This indicates that the capabilities of Jonathan are much higher than that of Harry. Also there is another important point. Jonathan has never practiced with them and he did all this just in a spur of a moment. This shows that Jonathan has high potential to be a seeker. Jonathan also looked tall and sturdy for his age. He can be easily entered into a big Quidditch team. Oliver wood could not invite Jonathan as the seeker because there is still Harry in their team. With the potential Jonathan has, asking him to be an extra person would disappoint Jonathan. Because of the conflicted thoughts Oliver did not extend an offer to Jonathan. But madam hooch is different. She really loves Quidditch and has many connections. After checking that everything is fine and Harry was alright she came over to Jonathan and decided to conduct few more tests on Jonathan rted to Quidditchpatibility. After making sure that Jonathan is good, she would like to rmend Jonathan to the Quidditch team of the country. Well that is if Jonathan epts. Then she personally asked Jonathan to act as the hitter, goal keeper and few other positions in the Quidditch team. After the quickly check she found that Jonathan is perfectly fit for the position in a world team. Also Jonathan did all this without practice. Once he was thoroughly trained then he would be a super yer. For that day she dismissed the practice for the day. First she sent Harry to professor Mcgonagall and then spoke to professor McGonagall about how high Jonathan¡¯s potential in Quidditch. After that she decided to speak to Jonathan separately. She took Jonathan to an empty ss room and then asked. ¡°Jonathan, do you like Quidditch? You have a strong potential to be a best Quidditch yer. I have few connections in the Quidditch world team selections. If you are interested we can talk it out. What do you think?¡± Jonathan pondered for a moment and decided to give it a try. Any way he is going to do many businesses in the future. At that time it would be wasteful to engage in other models. He would be the male model and his women would be female models. This would solve all the problems directly. After thinking of this he nodded his head and said. ¡°Madam Hooch, I appreciate the offer very much. But I have to take permission from my guardian Lucius Malfoy and also ask professor Dumbledore. I am currently getting extra sses with professor Flitwick in dueling, professor Mcgonagall in transfiguration and professor Snape for potions. So it is really hard to get the time to practice Quidditch. You have to talk to them to adjust the things for me. Please do me this favor.¡± Madam hooch became speechless. She doesn¡¯t know that Jonathan has so much potential in so many fields that he was literally being usedpletely. ¡°No wonder he did not participate in Quidditch team selections before. He is very busy with all the scheduled trainings with various professors. It is reallyplicated. Well first I have to speak with professor Dumbledore and then arrange the things. I also have to talk with the manager and coach of the current British national team.¡± After thinking of this she told Jonathan. ¡°Okay, I will talk to them first and tell you the results soon don¡¯t worry.¡± Jonathan nodded his head, thanked her for her help and left back to Gryffindor tower. On the way he saw that Hermione is trying to find a book about thew of magical creatures. The incident about the injury of Draco caused by Buckbeak was not solved yet. Hagrid is having a hard time keeping things as they should be. He was so depressed that Hermione, Harry and Ron wanted to help them. In reality, both Harry and Ron are cking off and goofing around while Hermione is tirelessly working to find aw point that could solve the current crisis. Jonathan felt that it was amusing. Also it has been long since Jonathan tasted the lips of Hermione. It is her moment of need and right now she needs help or someone that can save Buckbeak in its situation. There is no one to show the solution. Right at the time of need Jonathan would be her only hope. Well Jonathan could not go to her and asked. ¡°Heydy, do you need any help? All helps would be done for a kiss. What do you think?¡± That would be the pinnacle of stupidity. May be Ron would do something like this but Jonathan would not do that. He only appeared in the library for a few moments, just enough for Hermione to notice him. After that he left here and returned to the Gryffindormon room. Hermione noticed him and suddenly she remembered the incident that happened in their first year. At that time Jonathan was able to solve the problem that they are searching for so long very easily. This made her think that there is still hope. Right at that time she noticed that Harry and Ron are actually sleeping on their desks in the pretext of checking thew books. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 140 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 115: Hermione comes to Jonathan to ask for help Chapter 115: Hermionees to Jonathan to ask for help This made her think that there is still hope. Right at that time she noticed that Harry and Ron are actually sleeping on their desks in the pretext of checking thew books. It is especially so for Ron that is even snoring with his snot and droll falling on the book under his head. Madam Irma Pince the librarian that found this out and started to p Ron with the feather duster. At the same time Harry got caught up in this matter along with Ron. They were kicked out of the by Madam Irma Pince. So there is only Hermione left to check the things. But her thoughts have changed when she saw Jonathan. Instead of searching so much she wanted to know the answer to the problem from Jonathan. The price is only a kiss. She is also craving to taste that kiss once again. As she grew the thoughts matures along with her. The kiss became a Mark deep inside her heart that she wanted more and more. Well it was her first kiss and she has been like that for a long time. Since the opportunity arises she wanted to give it a try. There is also a thing rted to Sirius being here and Harry being angry stopping her from making a move. But she is a Gryffindor. When can rules properly stop a Gryffindor student? Since it is a bad thing to y with Jonathan, she would definitely think of a way to do that. Also she would be excited to do things like breaking the rules. Jonathan has already returned to Gryffindor dormitories. He was not permitted to go around after certain time at night because of the threat of Sirius ck. So he could not go the room of requirements. Because of this he can only call his women quietly to an empty ss room to talk after casting the invisibility and sound proofing wards. Well they only talk and kiss at this stage. The love is still blooming. In the life with the family slow paced ones would have more time to explore and enjoy the life. The fast paced ones would not understand each other and they would break out at small things causing fractures in the rtionships. On the next day Hermione followed silently along the way and found where pansy, Daphne and Romilda are going. She came to an empty ss room around at the sixth floor. She silently waited in the corridor hiding in a corner. Jonathan has already noticed her but he did not point out the things. After a while he sent his girls back and right after they left another person entered into the empty ss room with her fluffy hair and red face. It was Hermione. Compared to before she has more feminine charm in her. Also her face is red from blushing. She is blushing because she is thinking of kissing Jonathan again. There are few more wild fantasies in her mind. Jonathan looked at her and said. ¡°Oh, it is Miss Granger. Do what do I got the honor to get a visit from miss granger.¡± Jonathan said without much interest. Hermione is a person that puts on the airs quickly. If it is not hard earned then she would not see that as valuable. This includes even Ron. In the original plot when Ron went after another women Hermione was severely depressed and she even wanted to fight for Ron. After struggling for a while she finally got Ron. Only this way she felt that she has earned Ron. At the same time she has a strong character and purity. If someone questions her purity, no matter whom it is she would really take it to heart. This happened when Ron doubted Hermione and Harry having an affair behind his back. Jonathan would not say a single word that disrupts her character or make things easy to get to him. Also Jonathan would have many women in the future. Even after getting Jonathan, she would not be able to im himpletely. She has to be prepared for that. For this Jonathan is making things difficult for her. It will be like that till she realizes the things and finally epts Jonathan as he is right now. Hermione bit her lips and came back to her senses. She remembers about the reason she came here and wanted to ask Jonathan. ¡°You know that Buckbeak did not have anything to do with the ident with Draco that day. I want to find aw point to save it from the possible death penalty. Can you help me with that? Also what should I pay?¡± She asked looking at Jonathan¡¯s devilishly handsome face and temperament that is distracting her more and more. It is not just men that would be tempted when they looked at a beautiful woman. When a woman saw a hot and handsome man they would also feel tempted. Hermione is no exception for that and she was very much interested in Jonathan as much as any other women at Hogwarts. For her question Jonathan gave the reply. ¡°What solution do you want? You should know that this is a world with human domination. Wizards are the priority of saving while the magical beast is a different species. Thew made by wizards is used to protect wizards but not the magical beasts. If you want a solution then there is a solution. But it is definitely notw. I can assure you that Buckbeak would survive. But the solution requires a price. You should know that everything is equivalent exchange with me. Also I am very surprised that you came to me for the solution. I am the son of Sirius ck that is a traitor and murderer to your best friend Harry. Even if I gave a solution he might not ept it. You have to think carefully before asking me for solution. If Harry knows about this, he might even hate you and you might lose your friendship with Ron and Harry forever.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 140 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 116: Hermione become my dance partner at Yule ball Chapter 116: Hermione be my dance partner at Yule ball Hermione has a deep thought listening to the words of Jonathan. She really doesn¡¯t know what Harry and Ron would think. But she gave her word to find the solution for the problem with Buckbeak with Hagrid. So she wanted to keep her word. With that a deep determination appeared in her mind. She felt that both Harry and Ron would understand her when she saved Buckbeak. With that she finally made a decision and resolutely looked at Jonathan and nodded her head. Jonathan smiled and said. ¡°Since you have made the decision,e over here and give me a kiss as the fee for me to think of the price. After the price is decided we cane to a conclusion.¡± Jonathan said as he patted hisp for Hermione to sit on. Hermione blushed but did not refuse. She walked over step by step and sat on thep of Jonathan. But the next moment the hands of Jonathan went around her thin waist and pulled her closure. Her face is straight in front of the face of Jonathan. They each felt their breath and Jonathan felt that the body of Hermione is indeed developed. Each of his women has a different vor and sensitivity to his touch. Each feeling is different making Jonathan marvel about the thoughts of the creator of this world to make so many wonderful things. Slowly their lips got into contact and lockedpletely. Hermione closed her eyes while Jonathan looked at her face with the kiss that went on for over 10 minutes before parting. Hermione became muddle headed and intoxicated during the kiss that she did not notice something important. Right when they started kissing someone opened the door to the ssroom. Because of the invisibility ward and anti sound ward, no student could perceive what is happening in the ss room. But there is one student that is capable of this and the person opened the door is exactly that student. She is none other than Luna Lovegood that is searching for her missing shoes. She actually saw Jonathan and Hermione kissing. But she did not blush even a little. She simply said. ¡°Oh sorry for disturbing, I wille backter.¡± After saying these words she left the ss room with her carefree personality. But Jonathan has different thoughts. Right at the moment she opened the door and looked at Jonathan her pupils contracted. Her body heated up for a moment and her affection meter changed. It actually increased by few points. This means that she is interested in looking at the man she liked being with other women. This is strange conclusion on the part of Jonathan. But he has to slowly verify this matter. Luna is really special and Jonathan would not let her fall into the hands of other stupid people. ¡°All the beauties in the world belong to me and me alone.¡± This is the motive of Jonathan for being a viin. He would not leave the beauties to other people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Since Hermione did not notice Luna he did not want to tell her either. Luna is not the type to gossip the matters around. After her mind became clear she looked at Jonathan with her hand still around his neck and his hands around her waist hugging closely, she blushed again. She moved out wanting to distance herself from Jonathan. Unfortunately Jonathan did not let her go and held her even more tightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to struggle. You want to hear the solution right. With that kiss of yours a good solution appeared in my mind. So before the solution you have to listen to the price. Be a good girl and listen carefully.¡± Jonathan said holding her tightly without letting her move. Hermione stopped struggling and said with trembling voice. It is not fear or excitement but shyness. Hermione is actually shy. Jonathan smiled and said. ¡°Next year there will be Yule ball at Hogwarts. I want you to be my dancing partner. You cannot go with other people.¡± Hermione suddenly became doubtful and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with pansy, Daphne or other women that are close to you?¡± There is a hint of sarcasm in her voice as if she wanted to poke Jonathan with her words. It is like saying you already had women why are youing to me for that. But there is also a pride in her voice. Jonathan smiled mysteriously and said. ¡°It is a secret and you will find the answer to this question at that moment. For now let use back to the current problem. The solution for the problem of Buckbeak is¡­¡± Jonathan spoke as his hand went around the neck of Hermione and pulled out the chain that is connected to the time turner. She got the time turner because of her excessive studies and choosing many subjects at the same time. It was stuck between her small milk jugs and when Jonathan pulled it out she let out a small moan with beet red face. Jonathan looked at the shining gold time turner and said. This is the key to solving the problem. Hermione¡¯s mind has already short circuited and she hardly heard the words of Jonathan. In order to bring her back to her senses Jonathan moved forward and kissed her lips with a tight hug. She came back to her sense when Jonathan bit on her lip while kissing. She immediately pushed Jonathan as her eyes became moist from the momentary pain. Jonathan smiled and then continued to speak about his n. ¡°Wizards would not care for a magical beast when it injured a person. Also if that person is a noble the situation goes down even more. Also if that noble person is still a child and a single heir with an influential father, then the situation would be worst. So you have to improve the standing background of Buckbeak to break this problem at the root¡­.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 145 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 117: plan to save Buckbeak Chapter 117: n to save Buckbeak ¡°Also if that noble person is still a child and a single heir with an influential father, then the situation would be worst. So you have to improve the standing background of Buckbeak to break this problem at the root. In order to do that, we must hide the Buckbeak from the eyes of the people from ministry. Where can you hide Buckbeak from the eyes of the people from the ministry but Hagrid can still contact her?¡± Jonathan asked looked at Hermione that is only inches away from his face. She thought for a moment and answered. ¡°In the forest¡± Jonathan smiled and said. ¡°Came close but did not think of another important point. You can set it free before the people from the ministrye to execute it. But this way Hagrid would be implicated. So we much do the deed right in front of the people of ministry. They much see the Buckbeak but they should not be able to execute it. For that the best n is to use this time turner¡­¡­.¡± Jonathan then narrated the n that Hermione and Harry used in the original plot. He narrated in a way that it was his original n. Hermione heard the n with her eye blinking and pondering over and over again. She finally got the answer and the solution to the problem. With the problem gone she eased up and thought. ¡°Yes, Jonathan is really the right person to solve the problems instead of the pig teammates like Harry and Ron.¡± She thought in her heart. But suddenly she was kissed by Jonathan again. She did not push him away and continued to indulge in the kiss for a while. Then she left with her dazed expression. Right after she left Jonathan came out and went in the opposite direction of Hermione and bumped into a girl while turning the corner. She has a blond hair and looked quite tall and matured for her age which is 14 years just like Hermione. She is Hannah abbot from Hufflepuff house. Jonathan helped her stand up and asked. ¡°Are you alright? What are you in such a hurry?¡± Hannah abbot looked into the eyes of Jonathan for a while. Her heart pounded with excitement. She was actually going to the ss she waste for but after colliding with Jonathan she forgot about this. She looked silly towards Jonathan for a while. Jonathan knows what is happening so he shook her shoulders for her toe back to her senses and said. Her face turned red thinking of how she was staring at Jonathan and simply said sorry before leaving. ¡°Sorry I amte for the ss and I have to leave. I will apologize again after the ss.¡± She left the tail of the words to meet Jonathan again. Of course she knows Jonathan. Also she knows the situation with Sirius. But she did not care and really liked Jonathan because of his appearance and etiquette when he carries himself around. Jonathan simply sighed and left there back to the Gryffindor tower. Gryffindor''s first Quidditch match ising up, but due to Draco Malfoy''s fake injury, Slytherin cannot y. Gryffindor ys Hufflepuff instead. It happened on November 8th, On the day before the match, Lupin became ill and professor Snape took his sses for him. Even though professor Snape hates Lupin just as much as he hates James potter, the current situation is different. During the other sses between professor Snape and Jonathan he taught Jonathan how to make the potion for relieving the situation of a werewolf. It is called Wolfsbane Potion. Jonathan learnt it diligently as it can be used by his loyal workers in the gold mines. On that day when professor Snape took the ss of Lupin for Gryffindor''s, he ignores Lupin''s sybus and instead gives a lesson on werewolves and assigns the ss to write an essay on werewolves. Harry that asked the question about professor Lupin earned an extra punishment. In the afternoon the Quidditch match started. During the match, it is raining badly, Jonathan and Harry saw arge ck dog resembling the Grim in the topmost empty row of seats in the Quidditch stadium. Jonathan sneered and thought. ¡°Even if the world wanted to stand against me, you will not be able to stop me from taking the lime light.¡± During the match Harry flew higher and higher into the clouds to catch the golden snitch. But he actually came face to face with the dementors. Because of all the excitement and the concentration of happy emotions the dementors were attracted towards this direction. Dementors enter the match causing Harry to faint and fall from his broomstick. Harry was in a free fall situation while those dementors moved forward into the stadium. Dumbledore can only do one thing at a time. So he moved his wand to cast a momentum arresting spell to stop Harry from the free fall. Even with the medicine and magic it is hard to save people that fell from such a height. It is a slowing charm called the ¡°Arresto Momentum¡± Immediately Harry stopped his free fall. With the free hand Dumbledore wanted to cast the spell to repel the dementors. All the other professors also took out their wands as there are hundreds of dementors in the location. But right before them Jonathan took the chance to cast the Patronus saint charm. ¡°Expecto Patronum¡± With the spell sound came out of the mouth of Jonathan has reverberated in the huge field. Immediately the ckish fog flew out of his wand creating a huge ck mass at the center of the field. Then this ck fog suddenly split open forming into a huge ck burning phoenix and flew towards the dementors like a burning ck tornado. At that moment the tail feathers and the edges of its wings appeared like strange ck me tentacles that caught the dementors and sucked their energy in return. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 145 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 118: a fight with 100 dementors Chapter 118: a fight with 100 dementors Then this ck fog suddenly split open forming into a huge ck burning phoenix and flew towards the dementors like a burning ck tornado. At that moment the tail feathers and the edges of its wings appeared like strange ck me tentacles that caught the dementors and sucked their energy in return. The dementors that were caught by the dark phoenix burst into ck smog and integrated into the phoenix. This is not how the Patronus charm works. Normally they would only release the happy memories for those dementors to feed on. But here the Patronus charm produced a mythical creature that is feeding on the dementors. If one things of it logically it is quite normal. If the Patronus charm can stop the dementors then it can also destroy them. Even a medicine and food bes when it is consumed in high quantities. So even for dementors consuming too many good feelings and joyous movements in a short amount of time might cause them to perish. If they can consume the joyous moments of a person then there must be a creature that can consume them. It is the natural order that cannot be broken even if a god wants to break it. Jonathan is using that specific thing to use the Patronus charm to gain benefits. Every time a dementor dies Jonathan would feel that his mental power and spirit increased by a small margin. Among the hundreds of dementors more than 30 of them were caught by the feathered tentacles that extended out of its body. All the 30 dementors perished just like that causing a huge loss to the ministry. But can it be med. They are the ones that cause the trouble at the school. It is a school but not a prison. If they want to keep watch then they have to bring people instead of this kind of dark creatures. But the image of Jonathan standing there and fighting with more than 100 dementors was imprinted in the eyes of many people. It was a spectacr scene. Rita Skeeter is also here. She specifically came here by the invitation of Jonathan and put on an excuse that she came here to investigate. So no one stopped her. She took the picture of Jonathan fighting with the dementors in the most heroic way possible. She got this big scoop and she is literally jumping around with joy. This matter was solved. Before she left she told the people wanting to have an exclusive interview with Jonathan. Well they are actually kissing happily in a private room. Rita was sitting on Jonathanp and hugged his head tightly Jonathan is also having a good time holding her tightly. Her body really has good curvesparable to the actor Marlin Monroe. After an hour of normal ying ¡­cough¡­cough¡­only kissing and hugging (Fondling a little) they separated and Jonathan gave her a letter. It contains what to write and what to omit in the entire incident. Rita knows how to present the information that Jonathan gives her so they are both happy. She really wanted to take the next step with Jonathan but she held back. It is not like she doesn¡¯t want to. It is just that Jonathan did not ept this. He told her that the male body would be at its strongest after the rapid growth phase at the age of 18. So he wanted to take the next step at that age. Jonathan has told her about the thing with the time turner and asked her to wait for another year and half at most for his physical body to turn 18 years old. As long as he turns 18 things would be great. There is a chance that the age line of the goblet of fire would not object him either. The age line drawn by Dumbledore in the original plot was studied by Jonathan. It did not actually check the growth of the body but it would check the amount of time that the body spent from the birth. That is the reason why George and Fred that drank the aging potion could not pass through the age line. On the other hand Jonathan naturally ages as he spent the extra time with the help of time turner. No matter what, he genuinely spent the entire 5 hours every day. This means that he spent 76+ days every year for the past few years. All of this added he was already 2 years older than his peers. In the next two years he spent another 2 years of time resulting in 160+ days. That is equal to 5 months of time. This means that in his fifth year Jonathan would be an adult. The trace on the wand usage might also withdraw as it works on the same principle of the age line. But officially he would only be 15 years old at that time and physically he would be 18 years old. Jonathan smiled brightly and gave a final deep kiss to Rita before parting with her. She left and Jonathan went to the great hall for dinner. During that time Jonathan was awarded with 30 house points for the brave act he did during the Quidditch match before. These 30 house points are not just for his bravery but also for him using the Patronus charm that many great wizards could not even use. This is a great honor to Hogwarts. Previously in the dueling tournament Jonathan used the Patronus charm and it was widely known. But it was quickly covered up by the opposing party¡¯s background using underhanded means. So officially this was the first time Jonathan used this in front of so many people and even killed some dementors. Because of this incident Dumbledore became happier but also worried. The reason for this worry is the Patronus charm of Jonathan which is quite strange. Instead of repelling the dementors, it actually destroyed them. This might cause some problems with the ministry. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 145 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 119: national Quidditch team selection part-1 Chapter 119: national Quidditch team selection part-1 Instead of repelling the dementors, it actually destroyed them. This might cause some problems with the ministry. But they are in the wrong first. With that no one would question him about this matter. Harry was sent to hospital wing. rmed by the adverse effects the Dementors have on him, Madam Pomfrey insisted that Harry stay in the hospital wing for the rest of the weekend. The fortunate thing is that Harry¡¯s nimbus 2000 was not broken by the Whomping willow tree. In the next few days Jonathan did not have much to do. Hermione also freed herself from all the checking and reading the magicw books on magical creatures to find thew point to solve the Buckbeak¡¯s situation. Harry and Ron were shocked by the freeness that Hermione showed in this matter. They even doubted that it was Hermione or not. For them Hermione only answered that she has found a solution. They wanted to ask for the solution but Hermione did not tell them anything. She only smiled mysteriously to them. This is the smile she copied from Jonathan when he smiled mysteriously at her. Well no one knows if it suited her or not. But her actions are cute to look at. It is especially so when Harry and Ron are sulking about this matter. Jonathan did not care about this and mess with the situation they are in. The following week, Lupin is back teaching ss and states that the ss doesn''t have to write the essay Snape assigned for them, though Hermione has finished hers. After ss, Harry goes to Lupin wondering why the Dementors affect him so much. Jonathan knows the plot and did not meddle in this matter. There is another reason why Harry went to Lupin to talk. The reason is actually Jonathan as Harry heard about what happened after he lost consciousness. This made him want to show his capabilities and wanted to improve to rival Jonathan. Even he doesn¡¯t know what he wanted to win over Jonathan. It may be rted to the father of Jonathan that is Sirius. Or It may be rted to the face he lost. Or It may be rted to the constant nagging of Ron by his side. Or It may be rted the many number of beauties going close toward Jonathan. Well they are hitting puberty. Or It may be because of the jealousy over the greatness and capabilities of Jonathan when they both start almost at the same point. The point hepares is rted to staying in the house of other people to survive. Whatever the reason it might be he went to Lupin to get thefort and learn the Patronus charm. Harry asked Lupin if he can give him private lessons on the spell to drive off Dementors in case another one arrives at a Quidditch match. Lupin says he will, but after the Christmas holidays, citing his frequent illness. This matter ended with their little chat that Jonathan already knows. At the end of November, Ravenw and Hufflepuff had the Quidditch match and the dementors did not get close to here this time. So the match was very well. Also with the defeat of the Hufflepuff, the Gryffindor got another chance to make aeback. In the original match when Harry fainted, Gryffindor lost the match to Hufflepuff. Oliver Wood the captain of the Gryffindor team has declined Hufflepuff captain Cedric Diggory''s offer for a rematch. Well Harry has fainted and it can be called unfair. But Oliver did not say it like that. He actually took Quidditch not as a match instead it is a battle for him. Anything can happen in battle and there is no way for a person toin about one¡¯s own shortings. Because of this he did not want the rematch. This is also a reason why Harry was anxious to learn the spell to scare away the dementors. In fact, Jonathan is the only person that can truly scar away the dementors. Things went well over the days and time passed by quickly. When it was around 10th of December madam hooch finally got through with Dumbledore and the manager of the national Quidditch team. They manager was called over to test Jonathan with his team. Dumbledore has discussed this matter with Jonathan and he did not want Jonathan to add in another task to his daily work. The reason for this is Jonathan is already working all the time every day without resting much to learn potions, dueling, transfiguration and his research on magic cards. Other than that he also has toplete the daily ss and the assignment. With all these things Jonathan hardly had any time to take extra thing. Because of this Dumbledore did not want Jonathan to take extra sses. But after discussing with Jonathan, he was finally convinced. Then the manager and coach of the national Quidditch team came over to Hogwarts to conduct a test. Any way Jonathan cannot participate right away. He is under aged based on the official records. He can participate when he was 16 years old of official age. Before that he can be a seed candidate for the future team. There are always people added and removed from the team based on age and other reasons. This is the same with all kinds of sports that is happening at the national level. ¡­¡­¡­ Jonathan was called to the school fields and was asked to change in the Quidditch training uniform. Madam hooch is also present in the ce. Professor Mcgonagall along with Dumbledore is also present. As for other students, they don¡¯t know about this matter. This matter is confidential for the time being. This is so that they would not be sabotage the future seed candidates of the team. Some things like that have happened in the post. In order to protect their future team members with good potential they would keep things from public and media. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 150 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 120: national Quidditch team selection part-2 Chapter 120: national Quidditch team selection part-2 Some things like that have happened in the post. In order to protect their future team members with good potential they would keep things from public and media. Jonathan prepared his clothes and came to the training grounds. Aftering her Jonathan greeted the manager and the coach of the national team under the introduction of madam hooch. The manager and the coach did not have good thoughts about Jonathan because of the situation of Sirius. Even if Jonathan performs well the end results cannot be announced directly. They are only here to give face to madam hooch. Jonathan can clearly see that on their faces. But Jonathan did not say anything and only smiled at them. Madam hooch also understood this matter. But she felt that after checking Jonathan¡¯s potential they would directly ept him without thinking about the family details of Jonathan. With that the testing began. The yers that the manager and coach brought here are actually the trainees that are used for practice to train the national team. They are usually used for testing new yers. Also these trainees are actually veteran yers that were almost selected to the national team before and were now older than that required age. They are currently using the firebolt broomsticks and looked at the shabby broomsticks at the Hogwarts Quidditch training facility. The more they saw the more despise expression appeared on their faces. Jonathan simply extended his hand and used a spell to summon his firebolt broomstick. Actually Jonathan got the firebolt broomstick before when it wasunched. Also it is an excellent piece that has few points extra and better performance than a normal firebolt with simr appearance. This is the thank you gift for the trust that Jonathan put on the inventor of the firebolt. Jonathan got it and took it to Hogwarts with his things. He did not use it till now because he did not have any use for it. But right now he got the opportunity to use it. Also Jonathan did not use any wand movements for casting the spell and bringing the broomstick. The manager and the coach suddenly remembered few other things about Jonathan. Previously they are arrogant and the wind of Sirius ck shadowed the great things that Jonathan achieved these days. But before that there are many articles about Jonathan. Just few days ago there is an article about Jonathan being the youngest person to cast the Patronus charm in the world. Even ministry of magic and Wizengamot has recognized this fact. They did not make any award but they are nning to develop the potential of Jonathan regardless of the connection with his father Sirius ck. They are clear that in reality Sirius ck did not meet with Jonathan since his birth till now. Also based on the words of Jonathan, it particrly indicated that he hates Sirius ck. Another important thing is that Sirius ck was removed from the ck family records by his mother directly. As long as Jonathan is present Sirius is not entitled to any inheritance rted to the ck family. Other than that Jonathan has many investments and even coboration with the goblins of the Gringotts bank. With all things considered Jonathan is presently the wealthiest person with the highest potential among the young wizards. If Sirius was solved, Jonathan has the chance of bing the minister of magic for their country. That is how powerful Jonathan is and there is only one person that has equal chance because of his birth incident. That is Harry potter that was said to defeat Voldemort and survived the killing curse. While thinking they came to the conclusion that they have to take things carefully and seriously. Jonathan started to perform various moves so smoothly as if he has practiced the thing for more than 10 years. Well Jonathan has the good thing from the inheritance from Gellert Grindelwald that includes muscle memory that helped him do all these quick moves. Jonathan was tested in various positions one after the other. He performed the Thimblerig Shuffle, Wronski Feint, and Wollongong Shimmy perfectly making both manager and coach open their mouths wide from shock. They were shocked not by the moves. Instead they are shocked by the smoothness and control of Jonathan. They can easily swallow the golden snitch with their wide opened shocked mouths. Jonathan safelynded in front of them and their testing also ended. The trainees are also as much as shocked as they are as the manager and the coach. They could not believe that Jonathan is just a third year student at Hogwarts. They felt like they are training with the national team yers. As for the results they could not speak about this right now. They have to consult few things before making a decision. But they gave out a positive reply and the final selection would be held when Jonathan turned 15 years old officially. For now they told Jonathan that they are very satisfied with his performance. They still have to consider the talk with the ministry of magic officials and the sponsors. The national Quidditch team is not only for ying but also the public interest and fame. So they have to consider many things before selecting a candidate. With that they left with happy smiles. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On thest Saturday before the Christmas Holiday, there is a Hogsmeade trip. Along with an unspecified number of fourth-through-seventh years, all the third years besides Harry are allowed to go to the vige to enjoy themselves and do some Christmas shopping. In the original story, to bring some Christmas cheer to Harry, Fred and George reveal they know secret passages in and out of Hogwarts. Also they give Harry the Marauder''s Map as a Christmas present and instruct him on how to use it. Jonathan did not take the Marauder''s Map and left it there. It did not have any use to Jonathan with his capabilities tomunicate with the nts. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 150 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 121: the Christmas present from Sirius black Chapter 121: the Christmas present from Sirius ck Jonathan did not take the Marauder''s Map and left it there. It did not have any use to Jonathan with his capabilities tomunicate with the nts. Jonathan did not have any thoughts of following around Harry. But he really wanted to hear the information that they know about Sirius ck and the cause of suspicion. So he put on the invisibility cloak and left the Hogwarts castle. He did not have to take too many turns and directly went to the location where the meeting would be held. That is the three broomsticks bar. But he did not hide under the table like Harry and stood on the side to listen to their words. When Cornelius Fudge, Minerva McGonagall, Filius Flitwick, and Rubeus Hagrid arrive, Harry hides underneath their table to avoid being seen. The trio overhears a conversation between the group and Madam Rosmerta. They discuss how Sirius ck is a close childhood friend of Harry''s father, James, and that he is Harry''s godfather. The group goes on to talk about how the Potters learned how Voldemort had marked them for death by Dumbledore, who had been tipped off by a spy. Dumbledore had advised them to go into hiding using the Fidelius Charm, a concealment charm so powerful it can only be broken if the Secret Keeper, The person the spell is bound to reveals it to the person the witch or wizard doesn''t want to be found by. James Potter insisted on using Sirius ck despite Dumbledore offering to be his family''s Secret-Keeper due to a fear that a friend of the Potters'' had turned traitor and joined Voldemort as a spy because he trusted ck beyond all his other friends. One weekter, ck sold out the Potters to Lord Voldemort, who met his downfall in Harry. This forced ck to run for it. Peter Pettigrew, another of James''s friends, confronted ck for the betrayal and he and twelve Muggles were killed by ck with a single curse. ck was taken to Azkaban afterwards. It''s also revealed that ck isn''t affected by the Dementors at all. At that time Flitwick spoke about the worlds that Jonathan told him before. ¡°Jonathan said that peter Pettigrew is still alive and he is the one that faked his death to push the me on Sirius ck. I don¡¯t know the truth, but the child is very confident. Also he seems to have some proof that made him believe¡­.¡± Hagrid also spoke. ¡°Jonathan is a good kid. Even when the things are not right he would always finds solutions that are appropriate. I really want to believe in what he said is true. If what he said is true then he and Harry can be brothers as Sirius is the god father of Harry.¡± Professor Mcgonagall also supported Jonathan with words but there is no actually proof topletely support him. Jonathan sighed and left here losing his interest. Harry on the other hand listened till the end. With his opinion confused again about both Jonathan and Sirius ck. In the original plot he should be having a fit of anger and despair right now. But now that has changed because there are still unknowns. ¡­¡­¡­.. Harry chooses to go to Hagrid''s house to ask him about Sirius ck despite Ron and Hermione''s protests. This was scene by Jonathan as he was doing his own thing. When the trio arrives at Hagrid¡¯s house, they find Hagrid distraught about Buckbeak''s uing hearing before the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures. Hermione however told him that there is a solution and she cannot tell about it right now. But she assured him that she can solve this thing. Hagrid also believed her. But this did not solve the problem of Harry. On the day of the Christmas Jonathan was invited by Dumbledore to have dinner. Well there is no one to invite him. But that is not true. Jonathan was invited by Narcissa for Christmas dinner and she specifically asked him for Christmas massage. But Jonathan was busy and told her toe over tomorrow to the Hogsmeade to get the massage. She has already lost her ability to refute Jonathan because she wanted massage from Jonathan. On the evening of the Christmas Jonathan received a nimbus 2001 along with Harry receiving a firebolt broomstick. Jonathan can tell that it was from his stupid father. But he became instantly angry because of the partiality. Even his father is showing the differences. As for the money that Sirius got to buy the things it was actually taken from Grimmauld pce 12. Actually he took few valuable things and sold them. Even though Kreacher is present, Sirius ck is still from the ck family and it could not stop him. Also the house elves could not attack the wizards. Jonathan sighed and decided to lock the things next time. Anyway a loss is still a loss. It was all his money, he don¡¯t want it to be spent on other stupidly like his father did. As long as the name of the Sirius is cleared Jonathan can live happily. As for sharing the inheritance of the ck family, Sorry Jonathan did not recognize Sirius ck as his father at all. Previously he thought of putting Sirius ck to work for him to live. But after receiving something like that with the difference between him and Harry, Jonathan directly sank his idea about Sirius. The position of Sirius in his heart is even more downgraded till it hit the rock bottom under the well. The only connection that is still left is the blood connection. But it did not amount to much in the thoughts of Jonathan. He is a viin that considers loyalty as the most important thing. Since Sirius lost his final ounce of trust there is no ce to return. Jonathan then looked at other presents and his heart immediately warmed. At least his girls are much good at understanding him and made him happy. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 155 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 122: honorary goblin award Chapter 122: honorary goblin award Jonathan then looked at other presents and his heart immediately warmed. At least his girls are much good at understanding him and made him happy. Even Narcissa gave a better gift to Jonathan than Sirius ck. Narcissa gave a special pair of clothes that are refined from dragon leather for extra protection. Jonathan has decided to massage her more in the future because of this dress. Well today she is already waiting for him in the Hogsmeade. Any way today is a holiday and went over to Hogsmeade silently through a secret passage and appeared in an old house. Here Narcissa is waiting eagerly. When she found Jonathan she was really moved and came to hug him. ¡°Merry Christmas Jonathan, Did you like the present I gave you.¡± Jonathan smiled and moved forward wanting to kiss her. He has never kissed Narcissa. Originally if Jonathan tried to kiss her she would push him away. But now ispletely different. She needs a massage from him to relieve her lust. She did not push him away today and let him kiss her. They shared a passionate kiss. ¡°I really liked the gift you gave me. So let me massage as the Christmas gift that can satisfy you till you fall asleep peacefully.¡± Her body immediately heated up and wanted something more from Jonathan. But Jonathan is not ready for that and only took her to give her a good massage till she waspletely satisfied. When she fell asleep getting the massage Jonathan kissed her on the cheek and left here. This ce has barriers that keep others from entering inside. So he is not worried. He also cast a trace to keep this ce safe just in case. He returned back to the castle. When he returned back Hermione has reported this thing rted to Harry receiving firebolt from ck to professor Mcgonagall. She sends it away to have it tested for tampering. Both Hermione and McGonagall suspect ck might have sent the broomstick and that it could be jinxed. Another incident happened Crookshanks attacks Scabbers causing Ron to be angry towards Hermione. Because of these incidents Harry ceases speaking with Hermione, even though he knew she had good intentions with reporting the Firebolt. Ron is also no longer on speaking terms with Hermione because Crookshanks has been attacking Scabbers non-stop. Jonathan was on the side enjoying the shows. Since it is holiday time he went around to hispany and also visited some habituates of some magical creatures to talk cooperation with them. Just like werewolves he wanted to speak about the cooperation with them too. Spiders can be called to make spider silk, fairies can make special magic powder medicine¡­. If a single one makes it takes a long time. But if a group of them makes things together with enough protection then that is a different matter. As long as there is enough protection and benefits, anything is possible. Jonathan is using this as the main motive of the financial organization that he jointly opened with the goblins. They are seriously moved by his words in a spiritual way. They thought that Jonathan is one of them and they even conferred him a title of being an honorary goblin spiritually but not physically. Jonathan has some goblin rights and benefits from the goblin race. This happened during the Christmas holidays. This strange event was clearly published in the papers and Jonathan spent some time with Rita to massage her. She instantly became the fan of Jonathan¡¯s massage and she was added into the massaging list. She was even willing toe to Hogwarts secretly to get the massage. Well she did not have a man and she is still a virgin all these years. So it is natural for her to seek morefort. Jonathan doesn¡¯t mindforting her and days gone by quickly. In January, Slytherin beats Ravenw in their Quidditch match. Gryffindor''s chances of getting the Quidditch Cup are good, as long as they don''t lose in their own match against Ravenw. During this time Jonathan met with Hermione many time in the name of discussing the n to save Buckbeak. Well the thing always ends up with her sitting on hisp and kissing him with a tight hug. Jonathan doesn¡¯t mind tasting her as she came to him on her own. Also there is still pansy, Daphne and Romilda. One of the days Jonathan ran into Hanna again. When Jonathan was about to turn the corner again she ran into him and fell on him. Jonathan found that it was Hanna and tweaked the idental fall a little more to make her give him a kiss. Her face immediately turned red but she could not say anything to Jonathan. She was the one at fault. So she stood up and ran away. Jonathan went around looking for the next prey. He did not find any and went outside to theke to enjoy for a little while. Right at that time he saw Luna that was looking at the fishes at the small creek near theke. Jonathan went over to her and sat beside her. She turned her face and looked at Jonathan for a moment and said. ¡°Do you want to kiss me too? Do you consider me as a prey too?¡± She asked as if she read through the thoughts of Jonathan. Jonathan smiled and did not answer with words. Instead she came close to her and pulled her into his embrace. Then he directly kissed her. She did not refuse him. After kissing her for a while they parted and Jonathan spoke. ¡°I see you as my prey too. Not everyone can be my prey but my prey can never run away from me. Don¡¯t think that you can hide your own thoughts from me. Last time when you saw me and Hermione kissing, your legs trembled and you licked your lips after turning around. Since you like it you have to say it to me¡­.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 155 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 123: Jonathan’s lips are swollen by chocolate kisses Chapter 123: Jonathan¡¯s lips are swollen by chocte kisses ¡°¡­Last time when you saw me and Hermione kissing, your legs trembled and you licked your lips after turning around. Since you like it you have to say it to me. After kissing Luna for a while she epted it without any problem. Then she left slowly with slight red cheeks. She did not show the shyness that normal girls showed during these times. Jonathan also did not care about this matter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In February there is news about the decision of ministry of magic towards Sirius ck in daily prophet news paper. An article in the Daily Prophet confirmed that the Ministry gave the Dementors permission to use the Kiss on ck when they find him. Because of this news many students looked at Jonathan weirdly. Jonathan did not care about this matter and continued to do what he wanted to do. He did not receive any reply from the people of the people of the Quidditch national team. When Jonathan arrived back at the Gryffindor tower he met with Neville. Neville told Jonathan that he made a list of the passwords for Gryffindor Tower because Sir Cadogan is still changing them twice a day but somehow they got lost. On the other hand Harry attempts to patch things up with Hermione but Scabbers disappears after they arrive at Gryffindor Tower, ruining any chance for Ron and Hermione''s reconciliation. Jonathan watched that and smiled happily. On February 6th, Sirius tried to enter into the Gryffindor tower again. Sirius ck sneaks into Gryffindor Tower in search of Pettigrew again. The school, students and professors began to panic again. On February 11th, Buckbeak¡¯s heating took ce. Hagrid takes Buckbeak on the Knight Bus to appear before the Committee of the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures. Hermione helps Hagrid prepare a defense but it¡¯s not enough. Lucius Malfoy bullies the Committee into condemning Buckbeak to be executed. Hagrid writes a tear-stained letter back to Hermione at Hogwarts. Buckbeak will have an appeal which is scheduled for June. Ron Weasley takes over preparing the defense since Hermione is overwhelmed with her studies. All of this happened when Hermione came to Jonathan to discuss about the matters rted to Buckbeak. Because Hermione was unable to find a different solution the entire incident was taken over by Ron in order to prove his superiority to Hermione. Unfortunately he might not be able to prove anything. On February 14th, Jonathan was once again fully upied by many girls wanted to give him the chocte prepared by themselves in potions caldrons. Professor Snape is not happy about this matter because those girls are using the potions caldrons to make chocte. But he could not stop anything. Jonathan received chocte and with the women he liked he would gain a chocte kiss. Pansy, Daphne and Romilda each kissed Jonathan with chocte in their mouths. The chocte kiss is so sweet that Jonathan wanted more. It gave a unique taste for Jonathan and he got special chocte kisses from other women too. For example Luna prepared milk chocte for Jonathan and she gave a chocte kiss directly without showing any shyness. She only blush a little when kissing Jonathan. ¡°It tastes really good when kissing you and eating the chocte.¡± Shemented and left just like that leaving Jonathan in daze. Hannah was even weirder as she took the chance to identally fall on Jonathan and give him a chocte kiss. The idea of chocte kiss was actually spread by pansy to the girls because of her nature of naturally gossiping. The final result is that Jonathan¡¯s lips are swollen today. Yes. His lips are swollen after so many chocte kiss from those girls. Those girls are really relentless and tried to attack Jonathan in every possible way. Fortunately he did not break any bones during those attacks. As March arrives, a new Quidditch match approaches. It is between Gryffindor and Ravenw. Harry spent thest practice session before the match getting used to his Firebolt. Even though he could not use that in the game because of the rules he still used it for practice. During the game, just as Harry is about to catch the Snitch, Cho Chang, a fourth year Seeker for the Ravenw team, screamed. There are actually three dementors that were attracted towards the stands again. Jonathan that has already noticed these things has taken out his wand and was ready to cast the Patronus charm to kill these dementors and gain some benefits. But suddenly his long lost system gave a choice. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Choice 1: use the Patronus charm to save Cho Chang and break the chance to show off from the protagonist Harry potter. The affection of Cho Chang would be increased by 20 points and she will fall in love with the host. Choice 2: let Harry take the shot. Cho Chang would fall into the hands of Harry and follow the plot. The reputation of the host would be damaged by a small margin. The reputation of Harry potter would be restored by 30 percent back to its original level. ¡­¡­¡­¡± He reacts instantly, wanting to send a full-fledged Patronus at the Dementors. But suddenly a phoenix appeared out of thin air freezing the dementors. The temperature change from the mes of phoenix can be clearly felt by the people present. The coldness cause by the dementors is gone and they are directly absorbed by the phoenix gaining extra strength to Jonathan. This also affected Harry that was trying to catch the snitch. One of the small invisible feathered tentacles of the phoenix suddenly hit the snitch before disappearing. This hit sent the golden snitch into the hands of Cho Chang that tightly grasped the snitch out of instinct. This was not seen by many people. Only Harry got the glimpse of this. The attention of most people was towards the dementors and Cho Chang. Naturally people know that controlling the Patronus beast is generally not possible. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 155 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 124: Harry in deep agony Chapter 124: Harry in deep agony The attention of most people was towards the dementors and Cho Chang. Naturally people know that controlling the Patronus beast is generally not possible. It is especially so for the phoenix. As for controlling a small tentacle to throw the snitch towards Cho Chang is just an illusion in the thoughts of many people. Naturally Ravenw won the match. No one would think that a Gryffindor student would betray Gryffindor and lose a Quidditch match just to impress a girl. It is especially so for Jonathan that got good impression from many people. Unfortunately Jonathan really did this and their trust in him is the support that let him do things as he pleases. This is the usage and value of trust and poprity. On the other hand Harry saw the entire scene and wanted to protest. But Oliver wood who don¡¯t know anything helped mediate the situation. Well he is the captain so things are like that. Harry was not convinced and hated Jonathan more. What can his hatred aplish? Jonathan was heroic when he fought against those dementors. Harry on the other hand did not do anything. In other words Jonathan won and Harry lost the fight. After the match Cho Chang silently followed Jonathan that was going to theke of Hogwarts. She wanted to thank Jonathan. So she silently followed him to speak. Her affection towards Jonathan has already reached 75 points after the rewards from the system and the snitch that fell into her hands. She was sure that Jonathan helped her right then. Her heart was moved and she fell deep in love with Jonathan. But there are still reservations in her heart. Still she wants to express her love towards Jonathan. When she arrived at theke there is no one other than Jonathan that was sitting at the edge of theke looking at the calmke. She walked over to him without saying a word. The silencested for sometime before she spoke. ¡°Thank you for saving me and letting me win.¡± What she doesn¡¯t know is that there is another person in the woods that is looking at the entire incident. Harry that liked Cho Chang wanted to know where she is going alone after the match. So he stalked her silently. Unfortunately he came to theke and met with the different situation. His heart is pounding when there are only two people in front of him. He doesn¡¯t know what would happen. One is the person he hates and the other is the person he likes. The situation of Harry right now is very simr to that of Snape that watched lily falling into the hands of James porter. Jonathan looked back at Cho Chang and smiled. The smile was very mesmerizing and is his deadly weapon towards women. His hand moved and held the hand of Cho Chang. Jonathan has already noticed Harry in the woods and his smile has be even brighter. Harry on the other hand is tightly holding the tree bark because of his anger. Jonathan smiled and suddenly pulled the hand of Cho Chang. She did not expect something like that and she felt straight into the embrace of Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s face is very close to her and her face turned red from blushing. Slowly her eyes closed and the mouth went forward ready to receive a kiss. Jonathan also took the initiative and kissed her lips with one of his eyes looking into the woods. ¡°Brrrr¡­crrr¡­¡± Suddenly there is a sound of tree bark being pulled in the woods. Well Cho Chang did not have the mind to concentrate on this incident. She waspletely immersed in kissing Jonathan. Her mind is numb and dizzy. Her body is hot and felt like melting into the arms of Jonathan. Jonathan held her tightly and felt that Cho Chang has good body developmentpared to many of his women. Well she is a year older than them so it is natural. But the touch felt good and her body trembles to his touch making him more and more interested. He continued to kiss her while Harry is having a fit in his anger in the woods. After some time Jonathan and Cho Chang¡¯s kiss parted. Cho Chang still sitting on Jonathan¡¯sp hugging him tightly. She did not have any fear or thoughts of fear about someone watching them. Her brain is not in a situation to think about that. Other might now saw this but Harry saw this. Also there is another person that saw this. It was Penelope Clearwater. She did not expect that Cho Chang would be in the embrace of Jonathan. She has already noticed many women around Jonathan. The reason why she did not make a move on Jonathan is first because she is older than him. Second is that Jonathan has many women around him. This made her stay away silently. But the current situation is different. She saw them kiss and her body became hot. She also wanted to have a warm embrace and strong kiss. After she distanced herself from Percy she did not have anyone to share her thoughts. At first it was okay. But time passed by and she felt more and more towards love. Every time she thought of love, only one person appeared in her mind. It is Jonathan. She doesn¡¯t know if she loved Jonathan. But she definitely liked Jonathan. After this year she will be graduating from Hogwarts. After graduation she will not be able to meet Jonathan as easily as she can meet him now. Just the thought of this made her body tremble from fear and anxiety. She wanted to be with Jonathan. She wanted Jonathan. So she finally decided to make the confession. After some time Cho Chang came back to her senses and left back to Ravenw tower like a lively rabbit with red face. Penelope that was waiting all the time finally came forward to Jonathan. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 125: Harry’s green hat shock Chapter 125: Harry¡¯s green hat shock After some time Cho Chang came back to her senses and left back to Ravenw tower like a lively rabbit with red face. Penelope that was waiting all the time finally came forward to Jonathan. ¡°It took you long enough.¡± Jonathan said with a smile looking at her. Currently he looked around 17 year old and Penelope is also the same so in appearance he did not look like a little kid. Naturally this kind of small things would be hindrance when a good big girl wants to propose to someone younger than her. Since Jonathan did not look younger than her it did not give her any psychological pressure. She walked forward with determination step by step. When she came right in front of Jonathan, she looked straight into the eyes of Jonathan. Her eyes were a little red and firm. Jonathan looked at her and her figure. She has big ass and tits that are not that of a teenage girl. She looked like she had the body of a mature woman. But her face is still young and tender like pure milk cream. Jonathan stood up and looked straight into her eyes and said. ¡°When you want something you have to ask for that. Only by asking can you get what you want. All the other girls are also the same. Now tell me what you want.¡± Jonathan said with a smile. Penelope slowly spoke. ¡°I want your love. I know that I did not believe you at first. But I believe you. You saved me and I like you. I love you¡­¡± She said that and took a step forward. She directly kissed the lips of Jonathan as she hugged him tightly. Jonathan cooperated and reciprocated. He hugged her body tightly and felt those huge tits pressing against his chest. He felt that it was really soft and squashy to touch. Jonathan slowly sat back on a stone with his strong hands moving Penelope into his embrace. She is sitting on hisp with her legs around his waist. Harry potter that came out of shock looked at the scene and was shocked even more. He has juste to his senses and thought that it is good if Cho Chang has a good life with Jonathan. But before he could make his decision he saw that Cho Chang has left and Penelope is kissing Jonathan. This made his mind explode and doubt his life. Why the fuck is this happening. ¡°No I must tell about this to Cho Chang so that she would not fall into the hands of this scumbag. If she recognized his true colors then she mighte to like me for saving her.¡± That is the thoughts and fantasies that he is having right now. Unfortunately every girl that came to Jonathan knows about Jonathan and only came to him because they don¡¯t mind. So when Harry went to speak with Cho Chang about Jonathan, she only smiled at him for his naivety and then stopped talking to Harry. This made Harry more and more depressed. This depression has turned into anger towards Jonathan and others. Slowly time passed by and it was night that day. Ron wakes up to Sirius ck shing his bed curtains in the boys'' dormitory. Everyone thinks it might be a nightmare. But the curtains are indeed ripped and Sir Cadogan proves Ron was right. He happily admits he let Sirius ck into Gryffindor Tower. ck apparently had the whole week''s passwords on a piece of paper. Professor Mcgonagall became furious and demanded to know who wrote down the passwords and lost them, to which Neville admits responsibility. Another search of the castle takes ce, but ck evades capture again. Tighter security is put in ce. Professor Flitwick is teaching the doors to recognize Sirius ck while Argus Filch boards up everything ck can use to sneak in except the passageway into Hogsmeade. Sir Cadogan is fired and the Fat Lady resumes her duty guarding Gryffindor Tower on the condition her portrait is to be guarded. Ron bes an instant celebrity, which he enjoys. Neville, on the other hand, is inplete disgrace. Professor McGonagall is so furious with him that she strips him of his visitation rights to Hogsmeade for the rest of the school year. She gave him a detention and also forbid the other Gryffindors to tell him the password. Two dayster, His grandmother, Augusta Longbottom, sends him a Howler. Since Jonathan usually supports Neville, the current situation made both Harry and Ron Happy. Well Jonathan did not care about these simple things and he went around messing with other women. There is always someone to kiss and fondle for him. There are regr people like Narcissa and Rita Skeeter that woulde to him for massage. Soon it was May and the Quidditch finals between Ravenw and Slytherin. This was changed because of the incident where Cho Chang caught the golden snitch in ce of Harry. As usual Slytherin cheated and Ravenw lost the match. The final result is that the Slytherin won the match. Draco is showing off in front of Harry and Ron. But he did not dare to show off in front of Jonathan because Jonathan was merciless in whatever he does. Draco was scared of Jonathan so he did not show off and did anything in front of Jonathan. But Harry and Ron are trembling in rage because they were taunted by Draco. But they could not fight back as they have already lost the match long ago. Time passed by again and it was already June. Buckbeak''s appeal is scheduled on the final day of the exams. Buckbeak''s appeal fails, and it is decided that Buckbeak would be executed. That day Hermione, Harry and Ron went to speak with Hagrid and console him. On the other hand Hermione told him that there is still ways to save him. She then reveals that Jonathan came up with a solution. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 126: revealing the truth part-1 Chapter 126: revealing the truth part-1 On the other hand Hermione told him that there is still ways to save him. She then reveals that Jonathan came up with a solution. The solution is a secret for now and it would be revealedter. When she said that the solution came from Jonathan, Harry had a bad feeling. The time from when he saw Jonathan kissing Cho Chang, and Penelope, his mind did not remain the same. Since Hermione said that it was Jonathan that came up with the solution, he really had a bad feeling. Also he looked at Ron on the side feeling that Ron is actually wearing a green hat on his head. But he could not say that out right now. It would cause many problems in their already delicate friendship. Also it would cause Jonathan to not solve the problem about Buckbeak. He doesn¡¯t want to let his friend Hagrid down. So he can only grit his teeth and stay silent about this matter. He can only hope that he is over thinking and nothing strange happened between Jonathan and Hermione. ¡­¡­¡­.. Soon the big day that Jonathan is waiting for has arrived. Today is June 6th, everything would happen today. Today is the day of the execution of the Buckbeak, Today is the day when peter Pettigrew¡¯s rat identity would be revealed, Today is the day when Lupin turn into a werewolf and cause trouble¡­¡­ Just like that today is the important day of this academic year of Hogwarts. Jonathan is going to make the most out of the day. First thing in the morning, today there is only the year end exam. Jonathanpleted the exam very quickly. Then he came out to start of his ns. He was waiting for the time for minister of magic to arrive. Also Jonathan did not forget to see Draco getting punched when ministry of magic arrives. Things would beplicated. After an hour after the exam is finished Jonathan saw that the minister of magic arrived. Right now Jonathan arrived at the location of a wooden bridge that would lead him to Hagrid''s hut. Right at that time Hermione just punched Draco. There is also Harry and Ron with her. Right now they are here to speak with Hagrid and the minister of magic to talk about the things. Jonathan looked at them and ignored them as he walked down towards Hagrid¡¯s hut. On the way Jonathan saw his shadow along with Hermione that took the Buckbeak into the forest. Jonathan smiled and came down to meet with the people that just came out of Hagrid¡¯s hut wondering about how the Buckbeak that was present when they went into the hut has vanished when they came out. Right then Jonathan arrived. Harry, Ron and Hermione also followed along Jonathan to know why Jonathan is going down to Hagrid¡¯s hut now. Harry is the most curious. Hermione thought that Jonathan is going to look at the situation but they saw that the executioner has already dripped the weapon killing Buckbeak. But they did not saw the death of Buckbeak with their own eyes. So they could not say anything. But still they want to see what Jonathan is going down there for. When they went down they did not see the dead Buckbeak down there. There are only pumpkins that are being cut by the executioner. At that time they understood that Jonathan has already did something and came here to take a look. While they came here the minister of magic, Dumbledore and Hagrid also saw them. Minister of magic came to Jonathan to say hello because Jonathan is rich now. Jonathan started to talk to minister of magic and then suddenly he looked towards Hagrid and asked. ¡°Hagrid, have you caught any little mouse that looks like Ron¡¯s pet.¡± Ron did not understand why Jonathan brought this matter up as his pet is missing for a few days. Also he thinks that it was done by the pet cat of Hermione. That is the reason he did not speak to her. Now Harry is asking Hagrid for a rat that looked like his rat. Immediately his unbelievable stupidity and creativity activated. He felt like Hermione wanted to make up for the things and wanted to make a show of returning him a rat that looks like his pet. For this she is using Jonathan and Hagrid to make him believe that it was his pet that they got instead of his dead pet rat. Well his little peanut mind works wonders when he thinks about his superiority and thinks about how everyone would have to think of him as a great person to please him. Unfortunately it was all in his mind. Hagrid remembered that Hermione has a solution and Jonathan was the one thate up with the solution. Now that Buckbeak is safe and was not killed, he was very grateful towards Jonathan. Since Jonathan asked about the rat he immediately remembered about that. Previously he forgot to give the rat to Ron because of his concern for the Buckbeak¡¯s situation. He quickly went into his hut to bring back the rat that is in a cage. The minister of magic wanted to leave and Dumbledore is going to follow. ¡°Sir, wait a minute, There is something important that I wanted to show you.¡± Jonathan said stopping both the minister of magic and Dumbledore. Right at that time Ron recognized that the rat in the cage is actually his pet. He wanted to move forward and take it but Jonathan was a step faster. He took the cage and took the rat out. As soon as he took the rat out it tried to bite Jonathan. Unfortunately Jonathan¡¯s strength is unimaginably high and it could not move at all. Jonathan took out his wand and cast a revealing spell under the curious eyes of many people. Then the rat suddenly started to change and it attracted the attention of Auror¡¯s that came with the ministry of magic. ------------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 127: revealing the truth part-2 Chapter 127: revealing the truth part-2 Jonathan took out his wand and cast a revealing spell under the curious eyes of many people. Then the rat suddenly started to change and it attracted the attention of Auror¡¯s that came with the ministry of magic. Under the astounded gazes of many people the rat turned into human shape. Jonathan simply dropped it towards Ron. This way if peter Pettigrew wanted to escape he can snatch the wand in the hands of Ron. As for the escape route for peter Pettigrew was already prepared. Also Jonathan left a trace on peter Pettigrew. Right when this incident is happening there is another person standing in the crowd. It was none other than Rita Skeeter that came here specifically to cover this news. She directly took the pictures of peter Pettigrew turning from rat to human form. Jonathan pointed his wand towards peter Pettigrew and asked. ¡°Now be a good rat and speak the truth. If now I will st you to death. Any way for the records you are already dead. Dying for read this time would not cause many problems right.¡± As Jonathan said these words the tip of the wand lit up red and gave a dangerous light to peter Pettigrew. As for the minister of magic and Dumbledore along with Aurors were all shocked speechless looking at the situation. They never expected that the dead person to be alive. This means that Sirius was really not a criminal and the traitor. Rita Skeeter was recording all of this and also taking photos. At that time peter Pettigrew did not have a choice but to confess all his wrong doings. This made the minister of magic and Dumbledore angry. They understood that everything was caused by their quick to jump into conclusion without carefully considering the situation. They are really shameful and felt guilty towards Sirius ck. They have made him serve the imprisonment at Azkaban for over 10 years without even taking a look at his son. This made them guilty. Harry also understood the situation and his opinion towards Jonathan have changed for the better. Right at the moment they were distracted peter Pettigrew snatched the wand in the hands of Ron and immediately used it to turn into a rat. Then he burrowed into the ground and escaped. Ron was stunned and he could not reach because of the strong fear and the strange situation. Jonathan did not make a move to stop peter Pettigrew even if he could because there are other things Peter Pettigrew has to do to progress the plot. After peter Pettigrew left the situation haspletely changed. The Aurors started to search around the area along with dementors. At the same time minister of magic has announced that Sirius ck is not guilty. It was all done by peter Pettigrew and peter Pettigrew is still alive. In the evening edition of the new paper the entire news was published by Rita Skeeter. She got sky high praises from the news paper owner. Also this new was sold to other papers as well to get extra profits. That day the name of Sirius ck was clearedpletely. Also on the next morning Sirius ck has made his appearance. But this time Jonathan made clear statement to his house elves that Sirius should not take anything from Grimmauld ce 12. Well Sirius is allowed to live there but not to take anything. Anything taken from the Grimmauld pce 12 would be charged on him and he has to dobor to pay the price back. Jonathan¡¯s words, deeds and actions seems to be little harsh but this was how he does things when ites to the people that treat him badly. Since the big event happened Jonathan returned back to the Grimmauld pce 12 to talk with Sirius ck. Sirius ck was sitting in the guest hall and his face did not look that good. Well all of Jonathan¡¯s words made it so that he could not spend a penny. But he has to show his good side to Jonathan to get the money. In his thoughts Jonathan is just like his mother, a pure blood enthusiast that he hates the most. This opinion of Jonathan was fixed because of the words he heard from the ranting of Ron and Harry during his time out of the Azkaban. Because of this he actually hates his own son. Even though his son was able to solve the problem with peter Pettigrew, he felt that Jonathan did all this just to get some good name and fame. There is nothing like doing the good to the people. This way of thinking was so wrong that if Jonathan knows this he would have personally requested the ministry of magic to give a dementors kiss for Sirius. They faced each other while Kreacher served tea for both of them. Kreacherpletely made the tea and mixed in sugar before giving it to Jonathan while it only put the cup in front of Sirius without taking any actions. Sirius¡¯s thoughts of Jonathan being pure blood enthusiasts have increased further. But Sirius has noticed one thing different that is Kreacher is actually wearing normal clothes and even looked like a professional butler. Kreacher is not the only one but there are other house elves that looked like they are serving as butlers here instead of house elves that were treated badly. This made his opinion of Jonathan change a little. But still it was all the same. Since Jonathan did not help with the order of phoenix and few other things like opposing Dumbledore publicly has caused him to be angry towards Jonathan. After few minutes Sirius that is impatient has finally spoken. In the game of patience Jonathan won and Sirius lost. ¡°Tell me, what you are going to do with mobilizing so many things. Why did you oppose Dumbledore and the order of phoenix? Why did you cause problems for Harry potter? He is like a brother to you¡­.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 128: you call yourself my father, but why are you acting like Harry’s father Chapter 128: you call yourself my father, but why are you acting like Harry¡¯s father ¡°¡­Why did you cause problems for Harry potter? He is like a brother to you. You know that I am the god father of Harry potter. His father James is my best friend. How can you treat them so badly¡­?¡± He started to run off his mouth. Jonathan was annoyed but he did not say anything till the end of Sirius¡¯s ranting. ¡°So you are telling me that your son is much inferior to you than the son of your friend. A friend that caused so much trouble in the school that he has formed many enemies just because of his pranks. Even the woman he pulled into his love was tricked by him using the underhanded tricks. You call that being a great person. Well what can I say? You are the same. Birds of the same feather stick together. Don¡¯t you just abandon my mother after you have enjoyed your fill? You even call yourself a father. Since you call yourself the father of that moron Harry potter, then leave here and stay with your god son. As for the inheritance of the ck family it was all clearly mentioned. You did not have the right to inheritance. Also the things you have stolen before were put on your tab. You gave me nimbus 2001 and gave a fire bolt to Harry. Also you stole my money to gift me and that moron. You really think that you are great right. Now go live on the streets. You are no longer permitted to enter the Grimmauld pce 12.¡± Jonathan said with a stern face. The face of Sirius was finally guilty but Jonathan did not care about this matter. This man is only a hindrance to Jonathan instead of being helpful. Then Kreacher made his move sensing Sirius out of the Grimmauld pce with a simple flick of its finger. It was some things really magical to look at. Sirius was now on the streets. He did not have any money or anything with him. Since he did not learn properly when he was at Hogwarts, getting a job right now is also a hard thing to do. He can only go back to the order of phoenix to get a job with his connections. Well he became a street rat. But there is not even single negative news about Jonathan. All the news about Jonathan is him being able to solve the case of a mass murderer and saving his father from the Azkaban. The world is boiling and sending the steamy glory towards Jonathan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. On the day when Jonathan revealed about the peter Pettigrew things are solved quickly and Jonathan took Hermione with him. They still have to save the Buckbeak. Jonathan took Hermione to the other side of the school to the room of requirements. ¡°Hermione take out the time turner. We need to go back in time and save the Buckbeak.¡± As Jonathan said Hermione understood the time paradox. She knows how Buckbeak was saved. Also with the peter Pettigrew caught Jonathan was free from the shackles of the name of being the son of the traitorous murderer Sirius ck. So she trusts Jonathan more now that the truth is out. She followed Jonathan quickly and took out the time turner. After putting the chain around their necks and Jonathan did not shy away from embracing the beauty. Hermione did not say anything other than blushing. She then used the time turner to turn it around to return back few hours in time. They are in the room of requirements so there is no one around. Jonathan took out his pocket watch to check the time. They came back in time but the pocket watch is special. It would directly change the time to the current time on earth based on the positioning of the sun and the moon. So he knows that there is a long time for the execution of the Buckbeak. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to waste this time. ¡°Miss Granger, I am exhausted and I need you to recharge me before going to save the Buckbeak. Soe here and give me a kiss. There is still three hours before the execution time of the Buckbeak. We cannot save it before or after but precisely at the right moment. So we have to wait till that time. Since I came specifically for your work you have to help me recharge. Soe over here.¡± Jonathan said as he sat on his rockery chair and pulled Hermione into hisp. She did not resist. Her mind is in turmoil but now there is a solution. The solution is Jonathan is not a bad person. His father is also not a bad person that backstabbed the parents of her friend Harry. This means that there is no reason to hate Jonathan about those matters. With this realization she finally moved forward and took the initiative to kiss Jonathan. Jonathan also pulled her closure and hugged her tightly. He kissed her over and over again for the duration of 2 hours. Her lips are swollen because Jonathan bit them few times. But she did not say anything and felt happy and pleasurable instead. She even hugged Jonathan back tightly and kissed him more. Also as revenge she bites his lips more causing the lips of Jonathan to be swollen too. Later they went to the forbidden forest to wait for the right time. When the minister of magic and others went into Hagrid¡¯s hut they came forward and took the Buckbeak away out of this ce into the forbidden forest. Right at that time Jonathan in the real time came forward and started his y. Hermione and Jonathan stood there and watched the entire incident again. Hermione was really moved again and they did not return to the group instead they went to theke side to kiss more. Hermione does not seem to get enough of kissing Jonathan. But they can only reluctantly part because of other things. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 129: a choice with the fate of Lupin Chapter 129: a choice with the fate of Lupin Hermione does not seem to get enough of kissing Jonathan. But they can only reluctantly part because of other things at hand. ¡­¡­¡­. Professor Lupin has resigned because of his personal reasons. Well the thing of him being a werewolf was not found out. But Jonathan came to him with a better offer. He talked to Lupin to bing the mayor at the town of werewolves that he created in the northern part where they are mining fold. The reason why Jonathan gave this offer is because of a choice he got from the system. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Choice 1: convince Lupin into bing the town mayor of the gold mining werewolf town. Host would be rewarded with 2x production speed and a part of knowledge rted to the blood curses. Nymphadora Tonks will be specially appointed as the Auror protection to the host. Choice 2: let Lupin continue as the professor at Hogwarts. Harry would benefit greatly and bing a strong wizard in the lowest possible time. Choice 3: report Lupin to the ministry of magic. Lupin would be sent to Azkaban and his connection to Nymphadora Tonks would be severed. ¡­¡­..¡± In these choices the first one is the best choice and Jonathan immediately got into working on the project. Jonathan went to Lupin and first exined the matter to Lupin then he continued. ¡°Professor Lupin, you know that I can divine the future well. I have divined that Voldemort would be resurrected soon and we have to be prepared for theing attack from him. In the previous war the werewolves are on the side of dark wizards and Voldemort. But now they are on our side. Still I need a strong reliable presence to control them and not to let them fall into the temptation of Voldemort. Since you are a werewolf then there is a chance for you to take the lead and put a strong support there. I hope you take this post as the mayor of the gold mining town that I set up in the north. Here is the contract and everything. As long as you sign it you can go there. Everything is arranged for you there so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± With the words of Jonathan that pulled Voldemort into the picture Lupin was really moved. So he finally decided to take this trip till the things are solved properly. That is till solving the Voldemort. With the topic Jonathan spoke they convinced Dumbledore about this matter. Unlike before Dumbledore is on the side of Jonathan. He thought that what Jonathan said makes sense. Having one less enemy is always better than having a hoard of theming to get your life. Since so many werewolves are kept out of the battle, then at least 10 percent of the burden would be reduced. This made Dumbledore happy. He truly believed that the Voldemort would resurrect. He already got some signs of this matter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Coming back to the current time the third year has ended and Jonathan did not go the Grimmauld pce 12 instead he went to the Malfoy mansion. Here he would massage Narcissa every day. On the other hand he started to study the information he got from the choice he made. That is rted to curing the blood curses. In order to study properly he needed something to experiment. Voldemort has a big snake called Nagini that has suffered from blood curse. But she is literally an immortal person. So Jonathan is going to get her. Even without the blood curse information from the system he would have still captured her. They say that that girls having snake waist can do in many positions easily. He wanted to test that after he cured her blood curse and test those curves. For this very reason Jonathan left a trace on peter Pettigrew that was left to escape at that time. There are few important things that Jonathan has to do during this time. First is to get the big snake Nagini, second is to get his hands on the resurrection stone in the ring. He is not going to do anything with the ring but he will take the resurrection stone for his experiments and checking. He would take the resurrection stone and leave the Marvolo Gaunt''s Ring back in that spot so that Dumbledore could find itter. Jonathan has split his people that are house elves to do various tasks. Wily is taking care of the dealings with the magical beasts. Kreacher is taking care of the properties of Jonathan. Sebastian is following Jonathan like a loyal butler to give him support when needed. Because of the sudden hype in the poprity of Jonathan the ministry of magic decided to assign an Auror to be his guard for the following days. This was the result of the choice that Jonathan made before. The person would arrive in 2 days. This year Tonks be an Auror. Well she would be following Jonathan from then on. So Jonathan could not just go around as he pleases. He has to do things slowly. There is a spell he is mastering. It is rted to the skill like shadow clone technique. But it is hard to master and maintain. The amount of magic required is also high. Also it requires a strong control of magic too. Fortunately Jonathan fits the bill for all of this and he can easily control his clone. But the amount of time he can maintain is short that he needs to improve slowly. After arranging his things Jonathan went to his first target to get the resurrection stone. But he has to make sure to not to touch the resurrection stone. Sebastian that followed Jonathan has the way to extract the resurrection stone from the stone without touching it. Well he worked for the dark lord Gellert Grindelwald before and he knows many things and has many techniques and skills. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 130: taking the resurrection stone Chapter 130: taking the resurrection stone Sebastian that followed Jonathan has the way to extract the resurrection stone from the stone without touching it. Well he worked for the dark lord Gellert Grindelwald before and he knows many things and has many techniques and skills. So he is really good with this kind of thing. They made their way to Marvolo Gaunt''s mansion using the apparition by Sebastian. House elves are really good with this spell and are much better than wizards. After arriving here the house elf cast an invisibility ward and Jonathan put on the invisibility cloth. They went to the location where the Marvolo Gaunt''s ring was hidden. Then they moved to gaunt shack, here a golden box and hid it beneath the shack''s rotting floorboards. The ring was ced inside this golden box by Voldemort. He is the one that hid it here. Well it is a Horcrux and he needs to hide it well for him to have the chance to live more. Voldemort then set up many protective enchantments to deter outsiders from entering the shack and finding the ring. He also ced a powerful curse on the ring as well, one that would quickly lead to the death of the ring''s wearer if not stemmed. This is the curse that Dumbledore fell for. Even though he is a great wizard he was too careless and stubborn. He put on the ring and fell for the curse. On the other hand Jonathan did not know if Voldemort is really stupid. If he has used one of his chances to use the resurrection stone to help him resurrect then he would not have any problems. As long as a part of him is still alive like the Horcrux it would not be that the dead returning to living. It would be unlike the dead lover in the story of the deathly hallows. It would be story like how Harry potter came back to life. Unfortunately Voldemort is simply stupid to realize the simple things. Jonathan used the special curses to break the enchantments one after the other with the help of Sebastian. Then they finally found the golden box. They opened the box without contact then made the ring float. While Jonathan made the ring float Sebastian used strong magic to pull out the store out of the ring. They did not touch the things from the start to the finish. Then they reced the resurrection stone with some other stone pebble with his unique symbol. The next person that would get this ring is Dumbledore. Jonathan wants Dumbledore to know that he was the one that took the resurrection stone. Even thought Dumbledore feels close to Jonathan he is not really that close. The reason is the existence of Harry potter. Dumbledore still have to n for the stable future of the wizarding world and defeating Voldemort. For that he has to make the preparations. Because of the guilt he would give most of his resources to Harry potter and others that helped him during the future war. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want that to happen. Instead he wanted to hog in all the treasures of Dumbledore. For that Jonathan has to make the ns step by step. Jonathan took the stone and ced it in a separate box. He doesn¡¯t know if there is a curse on the stone. So he could not touch it directly before making sure that everything is fine. Then they left from here back to Grimmauld pce 12 and then found the ne of Slytherin. It is also a Horcrux. But for now Jonathan did not have any interest in involving in this matter. He just makes sure to have some things on his hand so thatter he can y with Voldemort. In a world there should be only one viin standing at the end. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want that stupid Voldemort to be the final viin. Jonathan is a viin that takes good care the women of the hero and his side characters for them. This is the best viin instead of going for things like destroying the world and destroying the protagonist. A viin is called the best viin only if he creates a situation where the protagonist would not be able to do anything to the viin even if the viin fucks the heroine right in front of the protagonist. Jonathan is going to do just that. He is a viin; even though he is close to many women he was only interested in few pure ones that absolutely love him. As for the remaining like Narcissa Malfoy, molly Weasley and others are just appetizers to y around. He likes to fuck the milfs so he will have fun with them. But that does not mean that they would separate from their husbands. He would give them green hats that they would dly put on and carefully raise his sons and daughters with their wives. That is how Jonathan is nning the things for the future. While he is thinking of these things he returned back to the Malfoy manner. Naturally Lucius is not at home. Draco went to mess around with Goyle and Crabbe. So there is only Narcissa at home. Jonathan went to her room where she is currently reading some documents. She looked hot with her milfy body. But Jonathan held back because it was not time to act. By the time this Christmas arrives Jonathan would be physically turn 18 years old. So he can start to take on these women for a ride. But he was still confused to who he should give his virginity to. Well the first time in this life. There are two candidates in his mind. First is Rita Skeeter and the second is Penelope Clearwater that went to Auror training. Both of them are virgins still and has hot figure that can entire Jonathan. Well if they ept it he really wanted to have a threesome but unfortunately women are stubborn in this matter. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 131: catching the snake Nagini Chapter 131: catching the snake Nagini Both of them are virgins still and has hot figure that can entire Jonathan. Well if they ept it he really wanted to have a threesome but unfortunately women are stubborn in this matter. Also they are not in the obsessive love state to ept everything Jonathan asks them to. If it was pansy and Daphne then they would have dly epted it. But they are not of age and they need to develop before they can y with Jonathan. Well so he has to choose between Rita Skeeter and Penelope Clearwater. Most probably it would be Rita Skeeter because Penelope went to Auror training. Well there is another potential candidate that is Nymphadora Tonks. But it would take time to pull her into his ns and make her fall in love with him. Well he would think about that when the timees. For now there are other things to do. First is to capture the snake Nagini from Voldemort. Even though the snake is always with him, it did not mean that he can control the snake. It is like the snake charmer. He can speak to the snake and the snake has already lost its independent thinking. Because of that he can control it with simplemands. But when Jonathan takes action it would be even easier to directly capture the snake when Voldemort is still in weakened state. Sebastian is keeping an eye on the movements of peter Pettigrew. Peter Pettigrew finally found Voldemort in the forest and brought Voldemort back to the riddles house. They are going to capture Bertha Jorkins from the ministry of magic to get some information. Right at that time Jonathan and Sebastian appeared using the invisibility cloak. Nagini was not made into a Horcrux yet. So they suddenly appeared out of nowhere and observed the situation of Voldemort and Nagini. Nagini came out of the house and is going around the house like it is patrolling. Jonathan took out a prepared container that is like a cage with space function. Sebastian used the magic to pull the snake into the cage in one simple move. Before the snake could reply or gave out a warning they captured the snake. Then they did not stay there instead they left here directly. There is another person that would appear herter and it would be dangerous to stay here. The person that appears here is not peter Pettigrew instead it was Barty crouch junior. Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to appear here and cause somemotion. Hiding his presence is the best thing to do to safely gain all the benefits. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Right now Jonathan is already erased the bad name he gained through his father. Even the Quidditch team manager and coach came forward to apologize to Jonathan and invited him to join the national Quidditch team candidate. Well it is a reserved team candidate for the Puddlemere United reserved team. There is another person that was given the same spot like Jonathan. It was Oliver wood that acted as the captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Even though the Gryffindor team lost in the finals because of the Jonathan¡¯s trick, the way he carried himself has given him better chances. Jonathan also did not have any negative thoughts on Oliver wood so Jonathan even helped him a little here. In the future Jonathan can use Oliver wood to be branding for few of his Quidditch supplies shops. ¡­¡­¡­.. Even the ministry of magic epted. Also they gave a smallpensation to Sirius ck for all that happened. He is currently living with that small amount of money. Well Jonathan did not interfere in this matter because this small amount of money is not that important to him. His name and fame rose to a new level. With no bad name things are much better. Even his financial organization and employment organization for magical creatures and wizards is having a much better appreciation. Also his name in solvingplicated cases took a big turn and many people started to ask him if he can solve their problems. Jonathan was more than happy to listen to their cases. But he would only solve them if he knows the solution and gets enoughpensation for solving the case. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. His previous research on the magic cards came to a halt or temporary stop because of theck of materials. So he decided to start the new research on the blood curses. For that his first step is to extract some of the blood of the snake Nagini and started to test few things with modern technology of that time and some of the magic tests. As for the snake Nagini, it was given strong sedatives for it to sleep when he extract the things. The first thing he observed is that it would recover very quickly even after a small piece of flesh is cut off from its body. Jonathan did not have any sympathy or thoughts on a snake. If it is a beautiful girl then he would think about a little with his dick and keep things straight to enjoy. If not there is no need to think about this. Any way at most he would lose Astoria that is after he yed with her for a while. If he was able to save her by removing the blood curse then that would be even better. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even though the situation with Sirius ck is cleared Harry is still living with Dursleys. Sirius with the money he got aspensation has brought a house right across the Dursleys and decided to stay there protecting Harry. Well he did not think about his son. So Jonathan doesn¡¯t have an obligation to think about his cheap bastard of a father. For now Jonathan has to make sure that this information is not out in the open. That is Jonathan and Sirius is living separately and they did not have any good impression with each other. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 132: meeting Florian Dominicus Greengrass Chapter 132: meeting Florian Dominicus Greengrass For now Jonathan has to make sure that this information is not out in the open. That is Jonathan and Sirius is living separately and they did not have any good impression with each other. For that Jonathan has started to do some charity and other things to cover up the matters. His charity is to raise the orphans in both the wizarding world, magical creature¡¯s side and even on the muggle side. Actually from these orphans the good seedlings would be taken under his wing and put into work for hispany in the future. It is not like there is a person without any talent. So they will all be his private army with each being is a specific field. It would take 10 or 20 years but the result would be a super strongwork of loyal people. With that thought in mind Jonathan started to invest in this side too. All the money came from his pocket and it was mentioned as the act of charity. Rita Skeeter specifically covered this issue in the news paper. Because of the good thing Jonathan is doing Dumbledore and other big people started to donate funds. They can alwayse and check the flow of funds. Jonathan did not have any intentions of misusing these funds. All of them are for the orphans and his future army. Even though many people would donate the person that would be close to these people is actually Jonathan. Jonathan bought in some good permanent teachers that would teach the children basics in many things. Everything was arranged perfectly. He would visit them from time to time during this summer vacation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. On the other hand bertha Jorkins is dead as usual and what happened there is not known to Jonathan. But he did not care about this matter much. He has other ns and did not care about the life and deaths of every person. But one thing is certain that is Nagini is not the Horcrux. Also Jonathan¡¯s experiments are showing some strange results. The biggest thing in this blood curse is that the red blood cells of the snake Nagini have this ck chain like rune markings. Almost every single cell in her body has this marking. But it is mostly on the blood rted cells. Jonathan actually found them using a micro scope with enchanted lenses made of special crystals. With them he was able to make out the runes of the ring around the blood cell. Jonathan noted it down and began to check but he was not that sessful in this matter. But since there is something like that he wanted to see if Astoria and Daphne also has something simr to this. So he made a visit to Greengrass mansion and under the introduction of Daphne they met with her father. He is a normal middle aged man with proper noble like built of body. His hair is very simr to that of the hair of Daphne and he looked very friendly. As for the mother of Daphne, she has already passed away. But her appearance is simr to the Astoria from the portrait present in the room. Well he is one of the neutral party members that did not take a side in the issue of pure blood and muggle blood struggles. He did not like Jonathan because of the family history of the ck family. But since his daughter likes him and the recent incidents and news about Jonathan has eased his bad impression of the ck family. It is especially so towards Jonathan. ¡°It is nice to meet you sir, I am Jonathan from the ck family.¡± Jonathan introduced about him. ¡°Hello there I am Florian Dominicus Greengrass. It is nice to meet you young man.¡± Jonathan looked really handsome and he looked like 17 years old right now. This made him feel differently of Jonathan and felt that the growth of Jonathan is abnormal. But he did not say anything. Since the introductions are over Jonathan need to speak about the matter that Jonathan came to his house for. Also the appearance of Jonathan made him a little wary because the eyes of his daughters are literally twinkling. Not just one but both the daughters appeared like that. This made him have a strong pain in his heart as if Jonathan came here to steal his daughters away from him. Well this is the natural feeling for all the fathers that has daughters. So he became hostile towards Jonathan immediately. The change in his expressions is so big and so fast that Jonathan literally wanted tough out loud. But he held back so that there would not be any problems. Then he came to the most important points. ¡°Mister Greengrass, I came here today to speak about something important. My fried Daphne told me about the blood curse that is in your family right now. I wanted to help her. So I did a little research and got some special information. You have to take a look at that. I presume that there is a cure for the blood curse and it is possible but further experimentation is required.¡± Jonathan said and gave a document to Florian Dominicus Greengrass. The expression of Florian has change and it becamepletely serious. Immediately took the document and took a look. He saw the blood curse runes and all the details that Jonathan spoke about. Immediately he understood that Jonathan really came through with a step forward than he actually has. But what he did not understand is how Jonathan was able to see the blood rune inscription on those small blood cells. Jonathan also did not exin about this matter and then said. ¡°I want to take the blood samples from them and study the runic structure of the curse. Then I will think of a way to see if the runic curse will be broken using some antidote or magic or runic words or something else¡­.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 133: time turner is a double edged sword Chapter 133: time turner is a double edged sword ¡°I want to take the blood samples from them and study the runic structure of the curse. Then I will think of a way to see if the runic curse will be broken using some antidote or magic or runic words or something else. Naturally blood curse is hard to cure because they could not see the runic structure. But once the runic structure is scene then the counter runic structure can be formed. Then use the same way as the blood curse appeared to cure the blood curse.¡± As soon as Jonathan said this the expression of Florian changed to that of hope and also that of fear. It is fear because this is an unknown venture and there might be a chance of death to his daughters. Knowing his thoughts Jonathan spoke again. ¡°Mister Greengrass don¡¯t have to worry. I already had a test subject with me. I will first see if I can cure her and then I will cure Daphne and Astoria.¡± Florian immediately stood up and came to Jonathan and spoke while holding his hand. ¡°You really are a good person. I can understand how much you like my daughters to go so far as to find cure for the blood curse. If you can really cure my daughters then I will marry them to you as long as their heart desires you. ¡­¡­¡­¡± He made the promise in the spur off a moment but he could not take things back. Also he can see that his daughters really love Jonathan and their love for him is clear in their eyes. Jonathan smiled and thanked Florian for his words. After saying some pleasantries Jonathan left here. He is going to research more about this blood curse and solving method for it. But it would take time. Based on his estimate it would take him an entire year to solve all these problems. But for now he would collect the blood samples from Daphne and Astoria. Well when seeing a syringe the two girls instinctively shivered a little. But Jonathan held them slowly and took the blood. He did it so smoothly that they did not feel any pain at all. Also Jonathan cast a vitality healing spell unique with his wand to make the small wound immediately heal. He stored the blood samples into his expansion space pocket and left after few pleasantries. After returning back he did not continue to research with Nagini. He needs the help of an experienced person in this matter. That should be Dumbledore or slughorn. Well it is rted to blood curse and curing something so they would definitely be interested and help Jonathan. But before all this Jonathan wanted to make some legal patents on the things he invented like the magic microscope. Also the method to discover the blood curses. With the help of Dumbledore it would be easy. So he quickly contacted Dumbledore. With the help of Narcissa it was easy for Jonathan to go out as he pleases. So no one stopped him. He went to Dumbledore and exined about the things he discovered. As for the test subject Jonathan kept silent and did not reveal the information. Dumbledore also did not ask about this for now. He was sure that Jonathan would not do some bad things. With the name of Sirius cleared Dumbledore did not feel any negative feelings to Jonathan. He also heard that Sirius and Jonathan have some discord. But he did not dwell deep into the matters of father and son. He has seen Sirius and felt that Sirius was too attacked to Harry than his own son. Even thought it was strange it was the truth and they could not change anything. So Dumbledore could only sigh about this matter. But he was also a rtive to Jonathan and he decided to support Jonathan to the best of his capabilities. At least before he sacrificed himself for Harry based on his n. Well that n did note into motion yet. When Dumbledore get the Marvolo Gaunt''s ring and was cursed by that ring, he would start to prepare for his own demise. He will include his sacrifice into the n at that time. Before that he is still thinking normally. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When he understood the n of Jonathan and some basic concepts he was immediately hooked. Just like the magic cards before the current knowledge on blood curses that Jonathan spoke is also unique. Jonathan currently needs some forbidden books from Hogwarts. These books are rted to runes of various mythologies. He can only get them through the help of Dumbledore. These runes are different for different society of the world. So there are more than 100 kinds of runes. But when carefully studied they can all be turned into a single rune script. It is just that over the years the people changed them and adapted them into their ownnguages. So they might look different. But deep down all of them are the same and the original symbol for all of them are the same. Jonathan wanted to research the things deep into their origin level and then break them apart into the lowest level. It is like breaking the molecule into atoms and then breaking the atoms into sub atomic particles. The process might be long but he will be able to get close to the origin of magic. For that he has to study hard and once again spend his time with the time turner. Naturally he doesn¡¯t mind using the time turner but it is a double edged sword. The more he uses the more time he spends. Within the same time span he has already spent more than 2 and half years more than hi pears. That is how dangerous it is to use time turner more and more. It can give him extra time but that extra time has a price that he has to pay to use it for his needs. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 134: invitation for the Quidditch finals match Chapter 134: invitation for the Quidditch finals match That is how dangerous it is to use time turner more and more. It can give him extra time but that extra time has a price that he has to pay to use it for his needs. But what can he say other than using time turner he did not any other choice to get extra time. Well that is how things are and he started to get to his work. As for Voldemort that lost Nagini, he is not in a position to search for Nagini right now. Jonathan has sealed her inside a special room that is covered with runes made by the house elves under the assistance of Sebastian. So it is not possible for Voldemort to know her location or call her towards him. In a way all kinds of triggers and tracking spells are useless in that room. So she is essentially secured. As for Nymphadora Tonks is currently staying with Jonathan. She is closely monitoring him. Jonathan is staying in the Grimmauld pce 12 as his father was not guilty. Unfortunately the power to be the guardian of Jonathan even for his father is not possible. Jonathan took the help from Dumbledore and changed few things. So he is essentially free after he turned 15. Also based on thest wish of his grandmother Jonathan would be staying in the Malfoy mansion under the guardian Lucius before he turned 18. So, even Sirius ck did not have the right to take control of Jonathan. So now Jonathan is using the support of Narcissa to get the free to move permission. As long as he massages her till she was satisfied she would do anything. With that Jonathan is actually quite free. The impression of Nymphadora Tonks towards Jonathan is also increasing day by day. Well he is young and handsome giving out the other worldly vibe. Also he is rich and capable of making money. Finally he is trying to solve the blood curse. With her conversation with Jonathan over their free time she found that Jonathan did not have any prejudice towards half bloods and muggles. On the contrary Jonathan told her about the orphans he took under him and taking care of them in both wizarding world and the muggle world. This made her look at Jonathan in a different view. Also Jonathan did not have the arrogance that a pure blood family noble would have. Jonathan saw that her affection towards Jonathan has reached 60 points and stopped there. In order to improve it Jonathan has to do things that would impress her. Also there are other feelings involved like there are other women around Jonathan. That is not all Jonathan is also younger than her. With few more reasons has made her think that she is not good to go with Jonathan. Well Jonathan would slowly make his moves on herter. For now has to focus on something important. In a few days there is Quidditch world cup finals. Jonathan was invited being a reserved member and also one the one that sponsored the match. That is right Jonathan is one of the main sponsors for this match. Jonathan took Nymphadora Tonks with him to the match location. She is his body guard so she would follow him along. When Jonathan arrived at the match location he already had his tent prepared. The house elf Sebastian is already heard with everything ready. As for dobby he is working somewhere else. Jonathan went around socializing with other nobles. For a viin these connections are very important to gain new opportunities. Soon he visited the tent of the Greengrass family and met with Florian. He was anxious about the blood curse and repeatedly asked Jonathan about the cure. Jonathan first calmed him and then said. ¡°Mister Greengrass the cure is there and I will find it. I have already asked professor Dumbledore for assistance in this matter. It would take at most a year to get the cure for this blood curse. I hope that you would not speak about this matter to anyone. There are few people that don¡¯t want answers to some things. So you have to keep calm. Please leave the lives of your daughters to me. I will keep them safe. Also a word of warning for you, Make some emergency escape and counter measures for a possible attack. I have reliable information that something might happente in the night. You better keep Daphne and Astoria safe. Also if you would send them with me, we are going to meet with some other friends¡­.¡± After exchanging some pleasantries Jonathan left here with Daphne and Astoria. Tonks that is following Jonathan could not hold back and asked. ¡°Are you sure that there is going to be an attack tonight. If you are sure then I will inform my superior to take necessary precautions.¡± Tonks was excited but Jonathan stopped her from doing something crazy and said. ¡°Calm down. There is going to be an attack tonight. But you should not inform your superiors as there are traitors in them. If something happens we would be the ones dying. Also the Aurors are not an organized force and their numbers are small. So they are practically useless in this matter. If every wizard here can act together then you can repel the terrorist force. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a coteral damage in this incident.¡¯ ¡®There is always someone to protect me.¡¯ This would the mentality of many people. Nobles would try to run away while themoners would also run away. The people that could not escape are the ones that arezy or stupid. Think about it, with all thisbined where can you get the power to stop the attack tonight. As for the matter, the information a fourth year Hogwarts student can get is not even known by the Aurors. So how degraded their management and power currently is can be seen from this small detail¡­.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 135: socializing with wizard’s wives, daughters and sisters Chapter 135: socializing with wizard¡¯s wives, daughters and sisters ¡°¡­As for the matter, the information a fourth year Hogwarts student can get is not even known by the Aurors. So how degraded their management and power currently is can be seen from this small detail. I really want to train my own personal army that can support me instead of relying on ministry of magic. I do not mean to offend you, But right now the Aurors are like loose sand that could not hold back the force of that flood like criminals. So I could not ce my trust in the ministry of magic¡­.¡± Jonathan said while looking at Nymphadora. The expression of Nymphadora only changed to a frown but it did not show and sad expression. Most probably she already understood what Jonathan meant by not leaking information. She has faced with that situation before when she was still a trainee in the Aurors. There are traitors inside and outside. So not only Jonathan even she should not speak about some things outside casually. She immediately quieted down about this matter. She did not say anything and started to contemte on the words that Jonathan spoke. On the other hand Jonathan took Daphne and Astoria as he walked to Parkinson''s tent, He is going to pick up pansy here. His conversation with the father of pansy is a pleasant one. Originally he should be on the side of Malfoy family and death eaters. But with the presence of Jonathan and the strong ck family which is still neutral has changed the situation. Everyone knows that Jonathan was not on the good side of Harry potter. At the same time he is not on the good side of Voldemort. Because of this they are confused on which side Jonathan would pick in the future. But they are not worried because Jonathan seems to be able to do things that are hard to achieve through his nning. Jonathan went around socializing with the nobles while greeting their daughters and wives. He specifically noted down all the beautiful milfs and tender daughters of these nobles. No matter what others might thing, he is a viin and he has the thoughts of possessing all the beauties for himself. He don¡¯t mind if they are the wives of other people. Other than his official wives Jonathan don¡¯t mind them fucking the wives of other men to have fun. It is not like hecks anything. Only the sons and daughters of the official wives can be named after his family. All the other can be raised by those nobles for Jonathan. This time however Jonathan did not miss to meet the Weasley family. With his name cleared things are much easier for Jonathan to meet them. Also Jonathan really wanted to see the red haired milf molly and her daughter Ginny. Now Sirius is not the traitor or the murderer so Arthur and molly spoke much more amiably towards Jonathan. Well Jonathan did save Ginny before. Jonathan spoke to them and then went to talk with Fred and George. Molly and Ginny are still there while Arthur went to talk with his friend ¡°Fred, George, I really like your pranks and other things. While I am thinking about the business I thought of why not let you brothers open a store with these tricky things to make the wizard world livelier. Just this thought appeared in my mind when I want to think of this new venture. If you like my idea then I would give you some start up funds. We can be partners, what do you think?¡± Fred and George were immediately overjoyed but molly was angry because she wanted them to go to the ministry of magic to get jobs just like their father. But after seeing Jonathan she changed her thoughts. Her husband works in ministry of magic but it did not give them any security or power. Instead it was Jonathan that is doing business as the power and support to even make the ministry of magic bow down their heads. Also the number of girls following Jonathan is alsorge and their quality is really good. If she could she would send Ginny to join in the group and follow Jonathan. Unfortunately for her, her daughter seems to have crush on some other stupid boys. So molly took the initiative to speak to Jonathan and even give him some homemade cookies. Jonathan smiled and spoke to her for a while. As for Fred and George they wanted to talk about this to Harry to get some support and funds. But Jonathan came to them with the same idea as them. So they started think Jonathan as a person with the same thinking process and idea as them. It is like meeting with kinder soul of the same kind. So immediately they became excited. As for Harry, Ron and Hermione they went out before Jonathan came here to see other tents. So they did not cross each others during the visit of Jonathan. Jonathan talked briefly to Fred and George before moving out and going around the other tents. Jonathan only looked at the wizard families and their women. He noted down everyone that caught his eye. Well he is going to live for at least 200 years and he would make sure that his body is strong enough to handle women for a long time. So he needs as many beauties he can possibly find to taste them all. As for the muggle world, he would take steps into it slowlyter when hepletely stabilized after solving Voldemort. After his trip around he did not encounter Harry¡¯s group. So naturally he did not see Hermione. Well it doesn¡¯t matter as he returned back to his tent after sending the girls back to their tents. They wanted to have some fun. Well it has been more than a month since Jonathanst kissed them. Everything about Jonathan is mesmerizing so his kiss is also a great thing. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 136: a surprise for Ron is prepared Chapter 136: a surprise for Ron is prepared Well it has been more than a month since Jonathanst kissed them. Everything about Jonathan is mesmerizing so his kiss is also a great thing. After kissing his women for so many times a skill rted to kissing is formed. He knows about this through system notification. It is also a good permanent skill that is imprinted in his memories. When he kisses anyone they would feel more delighted. Also his breath and the taste of his mouth would turn to the liking to the woman that he kissed. That is not all his kisses would give them strong pleasure as if they had an orgasm. Well it is still at the starting stage. That is why when he kissed the woman they would lose their strength and cling on to him more. They want that pleasure that they could not get from other people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. After returning back to the tent Jonathan spoke to Tonks and Sebastian. Jonathan also saw Winky at the tent of Barty crouch there is no one there. Jonathan though that Winky is a good match to dobby. So he decided to match them. He has never seen a marriage of house elves. That would be a great thing to do. So Jonathan put this thought in his mind and he would see to that in the future. After some time the match is about to start and Jonathan would go there to take a look. Also Jonathan has arranged something special for Ron today. It is to give Ron a kiss of his life. Ron is currently with Hermione and Harry. Also he is hitting puberty so he felt strange attraction towards Hermione. He wanted to be with her. On the other hand Hermione is not that into Ron. Well things can change at any time based on the situation. So Jonathan has to steer things in a way where Ron would not go after Hermione. Just the thought of him hitting on Hermione is unbearable for Jonathan. He would not leave the beauties to those men. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The entire stadium is lively and it was great with all these people cheering to their favorite Quidditch team. Jonathan saw that Ron is a box that is trying to collect the gold from leprechauns. Unfortunately he is stupid enough to not to know that the leprechauns gold would vanish after a while. For this match Narcissa also came with Draco. But Lucius did note because of personal reasons. Jonathan invited Narcissa to his personal box and talked to her about some things. She is a part of death eaters unofficially, Jonathan know that and talked to her about their arrangements. Jonathan did not make any advancement on her as it is not appropriate in the current situation. There are cameras that are connected to the big screens. So he would not make any move on her just in case, so that he would not appear doing something to Narcissa on the big screen. Draco did not care about his mother. He was more interested in bullying Harry potter. Jonathan has already ordered Sebastian to enchant the golden snitch with a special thing. So Sebastian came back with happy smile and reported back to Jonathan. ¡°Master, your orders arepleted sessfully.¡± Narcissa that is by his side became curious and asked. ¡°What are the arrangements you are talking about. Are you going tomit a crime? Please let me join in this matter as well.¡± For some reason after being with Jonathan for so long Narcissa started to show new series of emotions in her previously expression less face. She was acting like a little kid in her spring. Before Jonathan can speak few other visitors arrived to his box. It was actually his women pansy, Daphne and few others. When they arrived they saw Narcissa asking something with excitement. Jonathan immediately smiled at them and invited them to sit. ¡°I have made some special arrangements for Ron to meet his fated love. So you have to see that as the match goes on.¡± They did not ask about Narcissa¡¯s rtion with him and Narcissa did not ask about their rtion with Jonathan. At that time Rita Skeeter has arrived and said. ¡°You said that you are going to give me some juicy material right. Have you made the arrangements?¡± She directly barged into the box and asked Jonathan as if she was talking to her husband. When she saw other girls she changed her face a little and said. ¡°¡­Cough¡­I did not expect that you have visitors. Wait a minute; all of them are your woman¡­ So it is family then. Then it is not a problem to talk about the arrangements right.¡± She is actually bold enough to directly go to Jonathan and sit on hisp as it was natural. Immediately the other women became jealous. One can clearly see their jealousy in their eyes. But they did not say anything as Jonathan is like this. He did not like conflicts between his women and treats them equally with love that they enjoyed. So they did not have any conflicts. But they also want to sit on hisp with his warm embrace around them to have some hot action. They did not take the initiative because of what Jonathan said but Rita actually sat on hisp. So they are waiting for Jonathan to move Rita to another seat to be fair. Jonathan did not disappoint them. ¡°Rita, I am not a great wizard yet. So I cannot cover up many things. So be a good girl and sit in another chair instead of myp. For now we have to fortify our strengths where no one can touch us. Only then we can y the games like this. Jonathan said this and pinched Rita on her waist. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I will not cause any trouble so don¡¯t pinch me like that.¡± She went to sit on the side seat. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 160 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 137: a juicy scene for the juicy news (Happy New Year) Chapter 137: a juicy scene for the juicy news (Happy New Year) Chapter 137: a juicy scene for the juicy news ¡°Ahaaaa¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I will not cause any trouble so don¡¯t pinch me like that.¡± She went to sit on the side seat. Right then the camera rolled around showing the audience. Jonathan¡¯s box also appeared in the view. Fortunately Rita has already got up and left thep of Jonathan. If not it could have be a scandal. Well right now dealing with a scandal is a hard thing. Fortunately it was avoided. Even Rita was shaking a little. She was fearful that if Jonathan became angry, he would leave her. She liked Jonathan so much that she subconsciously became dependent on him. So she doesn¡¯t want to leave the side of Jonathan no matter what. The current incident shaken her up because of the possible scandal for Jonathan and what would the consequences of that. After the recording magic passed by their box Jonathan stood up and came behind Rita. He hugged her from behind and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am not angry with you. But you have to take things into consideration. Before I graduate from Hogwarts we have to keep out affairs secret. Now take a seat and get ready to capture a good scene that is going to unfold soon. All the preparations are already done.¡± Rita sighed and she smiled happily. She went to sit among other girls as if nothing happened and watched the match. Sebastian prepared snacks and drinks for them to enjoy the match. The match started quickly and it was very exciting match to watch. Victor Krum is going around making many stunts to attract the attention of everyone. At the same time he is also chasing after the golden snitch. When it was reaching the final situation of the match the golden snitch flew towards the location where Ron is present. It was the situation where victor Krum would catch the golden snitch. He even turned upside down on his broomstick to catch the golden snitch. Right then the golden snitch appeared right in front of Ron and Krum is also right in front of Ron with inverted appearance. Because this is the location of the audience the seats and things are flying around. A waste paper flew and fell on the face of victor Krum. He moved his hand to remove the waste paper but the ident happen. The golden snitch is in the middle, on one side it was Ron that is kissing it and the other side it was victor Krum with upside down face that is kissing it. The wings of the golden snitch are fluttering in between them like the wings of an angle. Sebastian was waiting for this situation and took a picture of this situation at close range quickly. This is going to be given to Rita Skeeter to publish a juicy articleter. The juicy article is about the passionate love between Ron and victor Krum. With the strong force of the hit Ron and Krum flee and caused a big mess. But still The Bulgarian National Team¡¯s young Seeker, Viktor Krum, uses his excellent flying skills to catch the Snitch. So the Bulgarian team won the match. But both Ron and Krum lost their front teeth, along with several serious fractures. They will be hospitalized for quite some time before being discharged. The photo that Sebastian took was quickly developed and brought to Jonathan and other to take a look. The moving magical image showed the passionate kiss between Ron and victor Krum. Rita that saw the picture understood what the juicy incident that is about to unfold. With the current situation the filming equipment is not working on showing the audience instead it is trying to show the injured people and their supporters. Rita came over to Jonathan and kissed him. ¡°My love, you really gave me a good present here. I will make it into a grand incident to stir up the world. Leave everything to me.¡± After that she left here quickly in excitement. Jonathan gave another copy to Narcissa and told her. ¡°Show this to Lucius and let him be at ease for a while. If he was too worked up, he would be paranoid and cause problems for our n.¡± Narcissa also kissed Jonathan and said. ¡°I will take care of it as you liked. Don¡¯t forget toe home early. We still have to do our session. I want some rewards today.¡± She said and left with blushing face. The girls already saw the image andughed with Jonathan. Then they left this ce and returned back to Jonathan¡¯s tent. There they kissed Jonathan for a while before leaving. As for Nymphadora she wanted to see if she can mobilize some Auror to help her take care of the death eater¡¯s incident. So she is not with Jonathan right now. She already took permission from Jonathan about this matter so it is not a problem. Jonathan did all of this after she left and sent all the women back to their tents before she came back. Also Jonathan warned all his women about the possible attack in the night. He told them to be careful and if something happens thene to him for safety. After a while Nymphadora came back with sad face. She was unable to mobilize even a single supporting Auror about this matter. Everyone asked her where she got the information from. When she did not give them a reply then the result is their distrust. Also they don¡¯t want to lose their lives if there really is a death eaters attack. Every one of them is just like any other human being that loves their lives. Since it is not an official order with rewards and support, they did not want to act in this matter and risk their lives for free. Nymphadora is a beauty but their lives are more important than to impress the beauty. So everyone made many excuses to slip off and not help Nymphadora Tonks. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 170 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 138: disrupting the dark mark Chapter 138: disrupting the dark mark Nymphadora is a beauty but their lives are more important than to impress the beauty. So everyone made many excuses to slip off and not help Nymphadora Tonks. That is way she is having a helpless and sad expression when she returned. Jonathan looked at her and consoled her with his kind words. But well things would not change by much. As the time slowly passed by the attack started deep in the night. Jonathan did not go to participate in the attack instead asked Sebastian to set up a barrier that can repel any attack back by double time on their tent. Nymphadora wanted to go out and help but because of her duty to protect Jonathan she stopped here. Jonathan looked at her situation and told her. ¡°You can go and try to save them if you want. Don¡¯t worry; I will give you permission for that. But I want you to do me a favor that is at the end of all these, a special situation might happen. It is the situation where the person causing the ruckus would leave a wand in the hands of a house elf to push the me on to it. I want you to act as a witness for this incident and help me prove the innocence of that house elf. That is all I wanted. Also be careful. I don¡¯t want such a beauty to have any idents.¡± Jonathan said these words and let her leave after a hug that she did not reject. Jonathan looked at her affectionate points that reached 75 suddenly. She is falling for Jonathan slowly but it would take time to tame a wild horse. Jonathan smiled as she left and then spoke to Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, it looks like we are going to have a new house elf. She is a very loyal one but she would soon lose her owner. She is also a friend of dobby and we can match them perfectly. If you have any perfect house elf you liked then think of bringing her over. We can match you a marriage as well. Unfortunately Kreacher is too old for a marriage. Well we have to find a granny house elf for it if possible.¡± Jonathan said as heughed and Sebastian alsoughed. Sebastian always maintains a perfect mentality of a butler and never once crosses his lines. It is like he was too stiff when ites to the matters of talking. Jonathan tried to change him many times but he did not show any changes. May be after the death of Gellert Grindelwald, he would show some changes. Well there are minor changes but the stiffness needs to be changed over time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When the attack started the Florian Greengrass has brought his daughters over to Jonathan¡¯s tent for safety. Pansy¡¯s father also did the same. Simrly few other people arrived. They did not believe in the power of Jonathan but the power of money behind Jonathan that gave them belief that Jonathan would be fine. So they brought over their daughters and women here for safety. Some men also shamelessly stayed here. Jonathan got bored and he came to the entrance of the tent. The attack has been going on for a little while now. Jonathan saw the dark mark is being cast into the sky. But Jonathan has a strange idea so he took out his wand and casted the Patronus charm. ¡°Expecto Patronus¡± Immediately a huge eagle appeared out of nowhere and flew into the sky. After eating so many dementors it has actually developed some intelligence. So it canmunicate with Jonathan and follow hismands. It went straight into the sky and directly disrupted the clouds that are about to form the dark Markpletely. The people that have to see the formation of the dark mark have already seen the formation. But they were shocked when a strange dark bird suddenly appeared in the sky and directly disrupted thepletion of the dark Mark. Jonathan did this to gain the attention of death eaters and Voldemort. Also he did this to show the people that he did not fear Voldemort or death eaters. Well the death eaters that came here have already ran away. Barty crouch junior looked at the disrupted dark Mark and started to scream wildly as if his parents were killed and his wife cucked him. Well he cares about neither of these matters other than being a bitch to the Voldemort. Any way Jonathan did not care about this matter and the situation has reached the point where the Aurors and other people arrived and captured Winky. The wand in her hand actually belongs to Harry potter. Everything was the same as that happened in the original plot. The only exception is what Jonathan did at the end. With the matter solved Winky was taken to hearing in the magic court because she was holding the magic wand which is against some of thews. Hermione found this ridicules and because angry for the treatment of house elves. Well things moved on quickly and people that went to check the situation came back to get their family member and thank Jonathan for protecting them. Well it is a bunch of nonsense. They just want to form connection with Jonathan and get some financing into theirpanies. Even thought Dumbledore was said to be the guardian of his financing business they know that the final say for this matter stays in the hands of Jonathan. Jonathan politely spoke to them with the attitude of a fence sitter and sent them out. After that he returned back to the Malfoy mansion. Narcissa also arrived here with Draco. As for Lucius he went to take care of his death eater duties. Jonathan did not care about this matter and Nymphadora also came back right after Jonathan. She brought over a message from the ministry of magic. It was rted to her needing to attend the court hearing. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 170 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 139: everything in the world has its own price Chapter 139: everything in the world has its own price She brought over a message from the ministry of magic. It was rted to her needing to attend the court hearing. The incident rted to Winky is only one thing and the other thing is rted to the word that she spoke before the match. She could not speak about the source because the source is Jonathan. Well Jonathan told others out of good intentions and she got the wind of it through eavesdropping. Then she spread the word to everyone and the final result is that she was being implicated. Not only her but Jonathan would be implicated as well. She doesn¡¯t know how to solve this matter. She was also asked to attend the court hearing to know about this matter clearly. She came to Jonathan to ask what she should do. She was very confused and is feeling remorseful. When she told them about the possible danger none of them responded to her. But when they faced the danger they wanted to push the me towards her. She originally had good impression on those Aurors. She used to look up to them. But now she felt that they arepletely corrupted to the core. She even thought of resigning as an Auror. Unfortunately she will not be able to that right now. If she suddenly quits then it would be more suspicious. She has to find the answer to her problem right now. For that she has to ask the person that can help her. Even though Jonathan is just a kid he has unusual temperament and even his appearance is not like a kid. She thought of asking him for a solution. But she don¡¯t know that asking for a suggestion is nothing more than falling into his trap and bing entangled with him forever. Jonathan was drinking tea while eating some cookies made by Kreacher back at the house. Sebastian is serving Jonathan while Nymphadora spoke to Jonathan about her worries. Jonathan listened to all this without saying a word and when the words he was expecting came out from her mouth. ¡°What should I do? Do you have any solution for this matter?¡± When she asked Jonathan finally spoke. ¡°Miss Tonks, if you want a suggestion from me then you have two options to get a suggestion from me. The first option is as a person I know that was close to bing my friend I can give you a suggestion. But this might bring you away from me and the possible friendship with you would be gone forever. The second option is as a business man I can give you a solution for a price. This would not affect our current standings and possible friendship in the future. The price will be decided by me as the price of things change based on the value of the information. It is just like the price of water. If you by the side of a river, then the value of water are nothing but if you are in a desert then the value of water changes ordingly. So you can choose one of the two options. Based on the option I will give you a suggestion or solution.¡± Nymphadora was shocked to hear the words of Jonathan. She felt that Jonathan is a good person and would help her when she is down. Well actually she was the one that caused the mess and looking for someone to clean up the mess. She knows that but human nature would not let them think about this because they always think that it was the duty of the rich and powerful to help the poor and the needy. In Nymphadora¡¯s case it is just a solution, since Jonathan knows a solution he has to tell her. What would he lose if he tells her? With that kind of thinking she started to change the way she spoke immediately and showed her fangs like a tigress. She did not hurt him physically instead she started to speak like those poor people using the rich for being rich. Jonathan did not speak till she was finished and said. ¡°It seems like you understood something wrong here Miss Tonks. Everything in this world has a price and the price varies based on various reasons that specific thing. We only met just a month ago. Even though you are from the order of phoenix, I am not from the order of phoenix. My father did not treat me like he treats someone else¡¯s son. Till recently because of my father I was called the son of a traitor and a murdered. Even after I saved my father he said that I have to be god to someone stupid just because he was called god father for naming him. I have tried my best to save him but still he is like that, even thought he did not see me since my birth. After seeing these things I understood the nature of people. Something thates for free has no value to it. It even includes the love from the family. So I have decided that everything I do will have something of price or value involved in it so that my deeds would not be worthless. Even the two options I gave you have their own set of prices. Of course there are people that have paid a life time price to earn my trust and I would trust them and protect them with all I have unconditionally. But you are not even a proper friend to me right now. My trust towards you only reached the preliminary level. So how can I give you something free without charging a price? Think about it. Will you work for the Aurors if they say that you will not be paid? Will you appreciate your superiors if they did not give you the credit for your hard work? Now you can make your choice. Once the choice is made you cannot take back the things easily¡­¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 170 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 140: the system comes out again Chapter 140: the systemes out again ¡°¡­Now you can make your choice. Once the choice is made you cannot take back the things easily. So think carefully to make your choice.¡± With the words of Jonathan her previous affection towards Jonathan has dropped to 60 points from 75 points. It is a sharp fall. But it did not go down below that. It seems like the 60 affection point is a special mile stone. Unless something big happens it would not fall below that. Well Jonathan is going to test it to the maximum limit. Any way Nymphadora did not have any choice but to ask for him for help. Well her best choice is actually to directly disclose about the source of information that is Jonathan. But with her current affection points she would be reluctant to do that. Well it is normal most of the time even without affection points. The plot line characters in movies and TV shows are simply stupid. They would not even recognize something that is right in front of their eyes. Even their decisions are as stupid as they could be. They would choose a way where most people would suffer and show that their suffering is what gave them the final good result. But in reality the viin always enjoys everything till he dies while the protagonist would work hard for his entire life even after winning against the viin. At most viin would suffer a little and die peacefully, while the protagonist has to maintain the good face which requires constant effort. So they can only be good people for life. Well the viins are also stupid people that would fall for the nonsense of the protagonist and their supporters. So all in all they are a bunch of morons that would do something that can easily be resolved by waving a hand into an international issue that needs nuclear bombs. Even then they would mention it as their pride which is funny to look at. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jonathan thought looking at the expression of Nymphadora. After some struggle then she picked the second choice. ¡°Okay then I will pick the second choice. Tell me what price I have to pay to get the solution for this situation.¡± Right when Jonathan wanted to say something the system gave a choice. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Choice 1: Ask Nymphadora for a kiss on lips for the solution. Nymphadora would think of you as a pervert and the affection point drops to 30 points. Choice 2: ask her to submit to youpletely. Nymphadora would think that you are a pervert and a viin and her affection point drops straight to 0. Choice 3: ask her to be a part of your organization as a personal guard and relieve from Aurors. Nymphadora would think that you don¡¯t want her to face this kind of situations again and you want to protect her. Affection points would be restored back to the previous value and +10 affection points would be added. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Jonathan looked though the choices and frowned. He originally wanted to ask her for a kiss. But it seems like this is not a good idea. This means that she is too rebellious in nature and would fire up into a fire cracker for even a minute thing. So Jonathan has to be careful about the matters in the future. So he directly chose the third choice. But he could not just read out the third choice as it is. He has to add few things at the front and the back to make it seem more touching. So Jonathan opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I want you to quit as an Auror and join my organization as my personal body guard. You have already seen how they act in the Aurors. They have already lost the spirit of unity and the nature of justice in them. Also joining my side means that you are taking neutral stance. That means you will not be able to participate in either on the side of death eaters or on the side of the order of phoenix. We do not support anyone and I don¡¯t want my people to struggle in the pointless struggles of endless stupidity. I want a safe and peaceful environment for me and my people. There is only profits and happiness of my people in my eyes. As for others they simply chose the wrong side to follow and they have to bear the consequences. Now it is your choice to make. This is the price I gave you. But before you make your choice you should also listen to my warning. Beware that what I want from my people is only loyalty and love. Even if there is an ounce of betrayal then I wouldpletely eliminate them from the existence personally.¡± Jonathan said with clear but serious eyes. Nymphadora was shocked by the words of Jonathan and stayed silent for a few minutes. Usually she is fiery and would jump up right away. But now it is different. The words of Jonathan are harsh but the final thing can be summarized into single sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be harmed, so join my side and be loyal to me to live peacefully with me.¡± Even though she is dunce she is still a woman and she can understand such a simple thing. When she summarized the thing she felt warm in her heart for Jonathan and she decided to give deep consideration rted to this matter. Jonathan spoke harshly to her and said everything has a price. But the final result is that Jonathan wanted her to live a happy life. Also Jonathan wanted her to be on his side instead of going into deadly fights. She is tomboyish by nature so she was not proposed by many people. For the fact she did not give her first kiss to anyone at. So she ispletely a newbie to the things like romance and love. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 170 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 141: I am giving 2 kisses as advance payment Chapter 141: I am giving 2 kisses as advance payment For the fact she did not give her first kiss to anyone at. So she ispletely a newbie to the things like romance and love. When she heard the words of Jonathan her face started to turn red. Even though she doesn¡¯t know about romance she still fanaticizes sometimes. She really wanted Jonathan to now kiss her. If he really kissed her then she wouldpletely fall in love with him. Originally when she was down she would meet with Lupin and be close to him. They share each other¡¯s burdens as social outcasts. Well Nymphadora¡¯s mother married a muggle and started to live outside themunity of the witches and wizards. This made her a social outcast and her tomboyish nature has pulled her away fromdy friends. Her tomboyish nature was not liked by the men too. So she did not have many friends. Joining the order of phoenix was due to her family supporting this faction of the wizarding world just like any other half blood family. Simrly Lupin is a werewolf and has to life the life in seclusion most of the time. This is because of the impulsive and aggressive nature of the werewolves. Because of that he is also away from people most of the time. Thesemon things made them slowly turn into a couple. But if someone like Jonathan showed support to her and made a few love words then she would easily fall in love with him. Jonathan did not take the initiative as she has to make her decision first before Jonathan can proceed. Jonathan looked at her affection points that have reached 85 directly. Previously it was 60 and it restored to 75 and another 10 points are added to reach 85 affection points. But then he got another mission from the system. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Choice 1: when Nymphadora wanted to speak close her mouth with a sudden kiss. Nymphadora would fall head over heels in love with you affection reaching 95 points directly. Choice 2: say few more words of encouragement after she decides to join you. She would be disappointed in the host but the affection point did not go down. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Jonathan is not stupid and he knows how to choose. The second option is for the situation where he wanted her to wait a little before falling into his rtionships. For this kind of thing giving a choice is actually useless. Jonathan sighed at the system that did not get any chance to act on giving choices to him because of his excellent nature of doing things. He did not leave any gaps for the system to give him choices. Well even if the system gives choices they would be trivial things. What Jonathan wanted to do is umte and let the system give him a big choice with big rewards. This is what he is trying by taking the opportunities of the system to give a choice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Since he chose the first option he waited till Nymphadora was about to speak. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Mmmmm¡­.¡± Jonathan moved to her face suddenly and kissed her lips before she could speak the second world. Because of the sudden situation her eyes were wide open and looked straight at Jonathan with their eyes meeting. Slowly her leg moved up from behind, her hands moved around the neck of Jonathan and her eyes slowly closed down. She is now in a traditional pose for a woman to kiss her lover in those romantic movies. She is so old fashioned but she never appear old fashioned with her purple hair. She dresses up and appears more like a tomboyish punk. But inside she is so sensitive. Their kisssted for more than 5 minutes before she could not hold back her breath. Her face turned red, her appearance looked like she was turned on, and she was panting and breathing heavily. She looked like a person that was just about ready for her first night. Her eyes are blurry and dreamy; Her body did not stand on its own and requires support of Jonathan¡¯s body. Most probably her panties arepletely soaked from her love juices. Jonathan held her tightly putting her in ce and hugged her tightly. Slowly he sat down with her in arms, as she sat on hisp. It took her few minutes before she returned back to normal. When she returned back to normal she immediately wanted to stand up. She was really embarrassed and she is also angry. But she could not get up with all of her strength because Jonathan is holding her down. Also Jonathan did not let her open her mouth and right when she opened her mouth again she was kissed by him again. Jonathan felt wet on hisp just now and the resistance of Nymphadora stopped again. Also she hugged him tightly back this time. After their kiss she did not speak or tried to stand up. She ispletely wet to the point her panties and dress was soaked in her love juices. Her legs are numb and she cannot move right now. She might act tough but she really had a sensitive body when ites to things like romance. Jonathan came to her ear and whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak as I have paid these two kiss as down payment to make you into my personal guard. You are no longer an Auror. So be a good girl and don¡¯t resist me. Also you are mine from now on. You might be a guard but you have to help moisturize my lips from time to time when needed. I also care the health of my guard. So I will massage you from time to time. You are mine in both body and soul for this life time. Don¡¯t you dare to run away from me? If you run away from me I will kiss you so hard that your lips would be swollen.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 175 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 142: offering a job for Winky Chapter 142: offering a job for Winky After saying that Jonathan held her tightly and Nymphadorapletely lost her resistance. Jonathan hand is on her back slowly touching all the right massage spots making her morefortable. Some time when ites to seducing one have to touch the right spot and say the right thing to make those people fall in love properly. Only this way they would bepletely in the love and surrendered state. Jonathan wanted this to happen. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a few minutes it was time for them to go to the court proceedings. His house elf Sebastian for managing these things appeared. ¡°Master, it is time for the court proceedings.¡± With his world Nymphadora returned back to her senses and blushed. She did not expect to fall in like that. Jonathan has already got her heat and the affection points reached 100. Originally it should only reach 95 points but after his few acts it reached 100 points directly. The biggest contribution for this is actually Jonathan did not going further when she is vulnerable right now. If he did something excessive then she would have lost all of her good will and trust in Jonathan immediately. Well Jonathan can easily guess these things. So he only hugged her tightly while massaging her back without even touching her tits during this state. She felt warmth and love for him instead of any other feelings. She would not leave him no matter what happens. She immediately stood up and checked that her dress is wet. She was embarrassed. Jonathan came to her ear and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have prepared another set of clothes for you. You can wear them.¡± Sebastian has already prepared the clothes in the bed room of Jonathan. Jonathan took her there and let her wash up and change her clothes. He did not bother with her and went to sit in the living room. His n seeded. Now there are three people to take his virginity for theing Christmas. Well all three of them are virgins too. So it is quite easy. Soon they went the ministry of magic building and went straight to the magic jury. Well there is a bunch of stupid people sitting around without any work to do. They are a waste of society that looked people from the high point criticizing every single thing that they don¡¯t like. Currently the trail for Winky is going on. Jonathan arrived here and sat at the side of the audience looking at the nonsense they are speaking. During the trail one person is actually actively participating and wanting to execute Winky. It is Dolores. She is not a stupid person and knows how to manipte things. But she has a fatal weakness that is her birth being a half blood. Jonathan waited for a while without speaking. He knows that Winky would not bepletely med as she is just a house elf. But she would be removed from the crouch family leaving her without a master. Listening to the words of Dolores, Nymphadora wanted to move forward and hit her many times. But Jonathan held her back. When the end is happening Winky was removed from the position of the house elf in crouch family causing her to cry with bitterness. With the court judgment passed, they told guards to take Winky out of this ce and throw her away on the streets. Right at that moment a handsome man with stylish dress walked over to the house elf. ¡°You are such a loyal worker. I am Jonathan from ck family. Do you want to work for me? Your friend dobby is working for me too. I am giving him a specific sry based on his work. We can negotiate as well. You don¡¯t have to form a ve contract like those other people. So think about it. Dobby would contact youter. You can talk and decide.¡± Jonathan said with a cheerful smile and normal voice. But his words can be heard by everyone present. The people that really don¡¯t like the customs of the old aristocrats supported Jonathan in their hearts. While the noble people that did not like his words started to curse him in their hearts. But none of them spoke about this matter out loud. They are all a bunch of cowards without exception. Then a sarcastic smile appeared. ¡°He...hee¡­heee¡± Jonathan looked towards the person thatughed but did not take a second nce. But his lips moved leaving three words from his mouth without a sound. ¡°Half blood mutt¡­¡± Dolores understood the words of Jonathan, immediately she started to tremble with anger. But none of the other people found out about this. Only she was looking at him closely wanting to know the reaction of a person. Usually with her sarcastic smile it would automatically attract the anger of the other party. But this time the other party is cautious and did not even nce at her. The reason why others did not notice Jonathan speaking these words is because they looked at Dolores because of her strangeughter. Dolores immediately stood up and spoke. ¡°What did you call me just now¡­?¡± The other also looked at Jonathan to know the answer. But they did not hear any words from Jonathan. So they looked towards Jonathan for the next piece of conversation to get the answers but Jonathan did not bother to reply to Dolores instead he is speaking to Winky. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fear or worry, See this is my house elf Sebastian. Look he is wearing good clothes right. You can also wear good clothes when you work for me. All of this will be from me other than the sry that I give you. What do you think? My offer is pretty good right.¡± Jonathan said as Winky stopped crying. Sebastian was standing beside Jonathan respectfully. Dolores was so much irritated that she wanted to use her wand to attack Jonathan immediately for his insult. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 175 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 143: the evil aura of Jonathan’s original soul Chapter 143: the evil aura of Jonathan¡¯s original soul Sebastian was standing beside Jonathan respectfully. Dolores was so much irritated that she wanted to use her wand to attack Jonathan immediately for his insult. But hermon sense is still there and she spoke. ¡°Taking in an abandoned house elf that just broke thews of ministry, Isn¡¯t he simply trampling over the face of the minister saying that he did not care about the face of minister of magic¡­?¡± She wanted to pull the minister of magic to act as her weapon. Normally people can easily perceive this matter. But the stupid people of this world would not because their personalities are designed like that. Even though it is a really world the people here are much more stupid than many other worlds. Everything is filled with plot armor to protect the protagonist. The viins and mini viins would act as the most degraded self without even an ounce of brain. The side characters are even more stupid where they would not even understand what is happening right in front of them. Even though this is a real world their characters did not change by much. At most the greedy became greedier; the stupid became more stupid, some became lewder and some became beautiful. The minister of magic should be foolish for the world to resurrect the Voldemort. So he would only act foolishly under the influence of other people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The minister of magic looked offended and looked towards Jonathan. But Sebastian beside Jonathan is looking straight into the eyes of minister of magic with a smile like an evil goblin doctor. A strong aura of evil spread through its body and targeted straight towards the minister. At that moment Jonathan also turned around and made his eyese into to the contact with the eyes of minister of magic. The aura from Jonathan is even more terrifying than the house elf Sebastian. Well Jonathan is not a soft permission. He did not do anything in this world so he might not have any bad marks on him. But his soul is different. In his past life he did many things that can make the people die from fear of his actions. He never did anything that can cause harm to the truly good people. But he did everything he could for those cheap good for nothing bastards and bitches. All of these strong evil, killing and devilish auras are still within his soul. When someone does something in a perfect artistic manner continuously it would automatically bes a skill or power or aura of some sort and attached to that person. It is normal in many cases giving people divine and devilish people when they looked as specific people in those specific fields. Just like the executioner and good doctors. He just did not show them out during his usual personality. When Jonathan¡¯s eyes came into contact with the eyes of the minister he saw a future where his wife cheated on him, His daughter became a bitch, his son became a sissy, and every one badmouthed him losing all of reputation. Just like that he died slowly drowning in the ridicule of many people. A slow rotting death while he is still living. This made him shiver all the way to the back of his spine. His very origin is shaken from the fear. But in the next moment he did not have lost contact with the eyes of Jonathan he felt normal. But the cold sweat on his forehead remained him that there is something terrible wrong with Jonathan. He did not understand it but he felt like, if he provoked Jonathan then everything he saw in a sh right now would be a reality. He immediately looked at the cause of all this that is Dolores that is still smiling with self righteous and indulgence look of victory towards Jonathan. He immediately understood that he was being used by her to provoke Jonathan. So he did not say anything. He cannot spoil his image here. He should call Dolorester to his room to punish her well to make her understand the consequences of using him against others. Well he has an affair with Dolores. No matter how disgusting it might look, this is the truth and this is the reason why he supported her. Dolores looked quite fat like a pig and the taste of minister fudge is reallycking. Comparatively his mistress is much better. In the original plot he only had a wife and a son. But which political figure did not have affairs and mistresses. He has a mistress is a beautiful milf with a daughter that turned 18 years old with pitch ck hair and green eyes like that of emeralds just like her mother. His mistress and daughter are working in the ministry of magic in the financial department. Jonathan specifically investigated the secret from the secrets book that his grandmother gave him to keep people in check. During that checking he got all this information. These two women are also on his list of people that he wanted to conquer. Getting them to y mother and daughter y would be great. But this is not the time to y. First minister of magic fudge should get down from his minister seat. Currently he can publically be a treat to Jonathan while he is still the minister of magic. So Jonathan has to wait patiently. On the other hand Dolores did not see the show of Jonathan getting reprimanded by minister of magic fudge. Instead when minister of magic looked at her she felt her heart tremble because he has a threatening gaze towards her. Even though she would keep up with the local things she did not expect that Jonathan has so much influence even on the minister. She wanted to try and see if she can get back at Jonathan using her connectionster. Unfortunately Jonathan has already given instructions to Sebastian on how to deal with her. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 175 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 144: the power of Jonathan black Chapter 144: the power of Jonathan ck She wanted to try and see if she can get back at Jonathan using her connectionster. Unfortunately Jonathan has already given instructions to Sebastian on how to deal with her. So, all her ns are useless against Jonathan. She can jump however many times as she wanted but she would not be able to create a strong wave to shake Jonathan. After dealing with Winky, Jonathan went to the area where he was told to sit. Now the trail rted to Nymphadora would happen. Jonathan has already told her to tell his name when they asked you about the source of information. Nymphadora was reluctant for a moment but still spoke the name of Jonathan and he was called for investigation. The minister of magic asked. ¡°How do you know the information about the attack at the Quidditch match?¡± Dolores behind pitched in like a whisper but just enough for everyone to listen. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the pure blood ck family took the side of death eaters to help n the attack.¡± Jonathan smiled at her words and started to speak. ¡°I found this information when I went around greeting people around the tents. Actually I did not see the two people that talked but only heard their words. I am just a normal Hogwarts student that did not even have any offensive magic, How do you want me to go forward and catch them? I told Nymphadora about this and told her to talk to her superiors. Since the source of information cannot be verified she said that she did not know. When you people got the information, you did not even act and now you want to push the me to others people. Even you there are blind people that are making sarcasticments about my family. It seems like the ministry of magic has lost its bearings and stoops as low as to me the new recruits and students. Also finding the secrets of the dark forces is the duty of ministry of magic. Instead of doing your duty properly and acting on the information provided by other you came to this me game wasting the valuable time of the people. Now tell me is this how the ministry of magic going to act. If you say yes then I will rather support the other candidate that wanted to be the minister post. There are quite a few big clients of mine all over the world. They would invite me to any country with open arms. I don¡¯t know how the minister of magic feels would after losing such a valuable supporting partner from the side of finance. Just beforeing here the head manager of the Gringotts has contacted me for an important business. Now it is dyed causing the waste of time and money¡­¡­¡± Jonathan ranted speaking about his connections. Each connection is bigger than the connection before that. He did not speak the name of Rita Skeeter instead he talked about newspaper and other media. The minister of magic was literally shaken along with the previous shock. Now that Jonathan spoke of so many things he really did not want to offend Jonathan. Right when he wanted to speak Dolores spoke again. ¡°Are you trying to threaten the ministry of magic?¡± He once again looked back as if wanting to eat her alive. She immediately shivered and closed her mouth. She knows that if she spoke another word then she would die without leaving a corpse. With the words of Jonathan they directly dismissed the case and even reprimanded the people that snitched on Nymphadora from the Auror organization. With that Jonathan moved out of this ce and took in Winky into his house elf group. As for Nymphadora she immediately went to resign her position as an Auror. She don¡¯t want to get implicate in those things any longer. Also Jonathan told her to not to show any hostility towards the people in the Aurors. With that cleared Jonathan returned to the Malfoy mansion to y with Narcissa ¡­.cough¡­.cough¡­to massage her. Nymphadora is no longer an Auror. So she cannot stay in the Malfoy mansion to protect Jonathan. So Jonathan arranged her to stay in the Grimmauld pce 12. Well she also had her home that is her mother¡¯s home. She cane to the Grimmauld pce to contact Jonathan when needed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Soon days passed by and it was time for Jonathan to go to Hogwarts again. On the railway station Jonathan actually met with Weasley family again. He went to greet molly and other people, especially women to greet them and left to the coach where his women are waiting for him. Also Jonathan specifically went to greet Ron that lost his front teeth and grew new teeth again. He shared an intimate kiss with Krum as they passed the golden snitch between their mouths. Hermione is also present but she doesn¡¯t know what to say to Jonathan once again. Many things happened; She heard that Jonathan chased away his father Sirius ck from his home selfishly. Harry and Ron were furious about this matter. They have already forgotten that it was Jonathan that saved Sirius ck from the death sentence like situation single handedly. But they still chose to believe in the ranting of a drunkard. Well Jonathan doesn¡¯t care about them. Molly and author Weasley understood better about this matter. As for Ginny, she also believed the words of Sirius and she was now close to some people from Ravenw. Jonathan did not bother with them for now. He has his women to y with. The ones that did not trust him and gave their first to other people would only serve as lovers or usable people in the eyes of Jonathan. He would not care about them and he would not support them. He would only use them to y around to relieve his lust on their bodies. Other than that there is nothing more to look at them. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 175 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 145: a storm that Jonathan sets off Chapter 145: a storm that Jonathan sets off He would only use them to y around to relieve his lust on their bodies. Other than that there is nothing more to look at them. This is the case with Hermione, Ginny, Narcissa, molly, Betrix and others too. Well Hermione still has her uses and if she chooses Jonathan in the end then Jonathan would not abandon her. This is same for Ginny as well. But once they chose a different path then Jonathan would simply y with them. Well he is a viin and he only cares about the people that are truly loyal to him. Jonathan got on the Hogwarts express and got together with Daphne and pansy. Astoria is also very close to him. Before boarding Jonathan talked to Weasley brothers Fred and George about the matters rted to investment. It seems like they were demoralized by Sirius ck and they did not want to take investment from Jonathan. Jonathan only smiled at them and left. Jonathan did not expect that his useless father would be so useless. He has to think of a way to directly eliminate him as quickly as possible. Also Jonathan has to shame him to the point while raising his public opinion. The best candidate for that is actually Rita Skeeter. All Jonathan has to do is to connect the reputation of Harry¡¯s mother to Sirius ck. This way they can say that the mother of Harry that is lily potter and Sirius ck has a special rtionship and he wanted to help Harry more than his own son for this. Jonathan can easily spread this rumor and let Rita Skeeter write an article about this and the Christmas present that he gave him and Harry before. Also about the money where it came from would be mentioned revealing the stealing of Sirius ck. In order to improve this scandal to the next level Jonathan would say that Sirius ck actually stole the money from the funds given to orphanage that Jonathan has started. The information leak woulde from the organization that is managing the orphanage that has both pure bloods and half bloods. This way the sympathy toward Jonathan would reach the next level. Most probably Lucius would be more than happy to spread this kind of rumor that would damage the reputation of Sirius ck and the order of phoenix. Jonathan smiled and started to write a letter to Rita Skeeter. Also he flicked his finger and Sebastian appeared in the trainpartment with a respectably bow. ¡°Your orders master¡± Jonathan handed him the letter and spoke. ¡°Deliver this letter to Rita Skeeter, Then spread the rumors about my father Sirius ck, Harry potter and lily potter in this way¡­¡± Jonathan exined this matter clearly. None of Astoria, Daphne, pansy and Romilda looked weird. Jonathan has already told them about this. Well it is his sadness and he shared it with his women. So they understand why Jonathan is doing this kind of thing. With that done Jonathan sent Sebastian away. As for other house elves would not be willing to do this for Jonathan even if he asked them. Well Kreacher might do but dobby would severely reject this kind of thing. So Jonathan only let Sebastian handle this matter. This kind of dark business is normal for him and he is very good at doing things. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. The new way he set off would be so big that it would cause many deep problems in the order of phoenix. At the same time it would directly pummel the reputation of Sirius ck, lily potter and Harry potter. The Hogwarts express set off slowly with many things happening around the world. On the train Jonathan talked about the tri wizard tournament that is about to happen. Well the girls were set in for a surprise by their parents. But they know the hints of that any way. Pansy and Romilda stuck to Jonathan so much that they did not want to let him go. They could not meet Jonathan much during the holidays. It is especially so for Romilda. She stuck like glue to Jonathan¡¯s hand. But Jonathan did not dislike it because her tits are growing really well and his hand is in heaven as it was being massaged between her tits. Jonathan did not make a move and is going to wait till they age enough to y. It was night when they arrived at the Hogsmeade station and got off. The first years are taken away by Hagrid and Hagrid did not have a good eye at Jonathan when he looked at him. Most probably he heard from Sirius and decided to stand on his side. Well no matter how much Jonathan helped he could not bepared to his friend. This is the human nature and they would act like this without a care for the thoughts of others that helped them. Any way Jonathan helped them to gain benefits. Jonathan doesn¡¯t know if Hermione would keep her promise. If not then things would fall apartpletely. With that Jonathan would act differently from how he acted before. Even though he is a viin he would never break a business deal. This is his code of honor. As long as the price is right and he agreed upon the matter he would definitely do his best to fulfill. But if the other party tries to break the promise then the situation would change and Jonathan would be angered. His anger is not a good thing as it would increase the price many times and it would even cause severe consequences. He has to see how the things would turn after his move that is the storm he set ofpletely clears away. Jonathan and the girls took the carriage to the castle and their things would also move along to the carriage. Jonathan did not hide the women around him and he did not care about what others thought of him and his women. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 180 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 146: mad- eye moody/ Barty crouch junior Chapter 146: mad- eye moody/ Barty crouch junior Jonathan and the girls took the carriage to the castle and their things would also move along to the carriage. Jonathan did not hide the women around him and he did not care about what others thought of him and his women. When they arrived the evening time dinner would start in the great hall. The first thing that started is naturally the sorting ceremony. The events of the year start with the sorting ceremony. Jonathan did not pay attention to them. Instead his attention is towards Hermione. It is not enough for her to notice him. Right now Romilda is holding on to Jonathan and giving him food to eat like a loyal wife. The scene made many people jealous. Both pansy, Daphne and Astoria are also little jealous. But they did not show much because Jonathan really treats them greatly. While this is happening, the incident that Jonathan is waiting happened. The ghost of Nearly Headless Nick brings up the subject of Peeves causing problems in the kitchen. Hermione learns that house-elves work there. This makes her even angrier about the way house-elves are treated. It is especially since house-elves do not get any benefits, which the house-elves themselves do not want. She then refuses to eat any more food in protest. Well even if she did not eat no one took notice of her and quickly other finished their food. She was the only one that is actually hungry. She can still be pulled to his side and Jonathan don¡¯t want her to be sullied by the snot nosed Ron Weasley. But he would not force anyone. They have to make their own choice. Also both George and Fred decided to take money from Harry for their dream project of jokes shop. Jonathan understood this and did not put his fingers into this matter anymore. ¡­¡­¡­.. When the studentspleted eating Dumbledore stood up to say few words. After making a few start-of-term notices, Professor Dumbledore announced that instead of having Quidditch this year, a very special event is going to take ce at Hogwarts. This has created lots of mayhem, especially from the Weasley twins that wanted to get into the Quidditch team and show off. While they want to say something about this matter, something big happened. The doors opened with a loud bang as if someone opened them with full force. ¡°Bhooom¡± This attracted the attention of everyone present. No one would be stupid enough to cause ruckus at Hogwarts. If someone did then that should be a crazy person. So they all looked towards the door that was opened suddenly. From the opened door a mysterious man with a bizarre appearance appears in the Great Hall. Dumbledore identified him as Mad-Eye Moody, the new Defense against the Dark Arts teacher. Jonathan has to say from all the teachers that Dumbledore invited to be the defense against dark arts teacher, the Barty crouch junior is actually the best. He taught the students properly about the dark side of the wizarding world and the effect of the curses that are not meant to be used. The previous defense against dark arts teachers are too good people or simply stupid enough to teach something good. Even though he is a death eater Barty crouch junior in the appearance of mad- eye moody did a good job in teaching. If he is not that stupid and endangered his life, he would have a good carrier as a teacher. Unfortunately these things cannot be changed. He went straight to Dumbledore as if he was really a mad bull under the astonished and fearful eyes of the students. Then he went to sit on chair that is positioned for the defense against dark arts teacher. Afterwards, Dumbledore stated about the event that took the ce of Quidditch match. It is the Triwizard Tournament, which will start at the end of October on Halloween. The Tournament calls for a single champion from each of the threergest wizarding schools in Europe topete in a series of three trials for the prize of one thousand Galleons. Though it was stopped from y in the past due to the vast number of student deaths, this time it is different. Dumbledore reveals that both Barty Crouch from the Department of International Co-operation and Bagman from the Department of Games and Sports departments at the British Ministry of Magic have decided to reinstate the tournament. It was reinstated under the condition that new safety rules are used, including that no student under the age of seventeen will submit their name for consideration. Jonathan is fortunately 17 years old physically with respect to the age of time. The age like that Dumbledore draws has a feature to check the age of a person through the amount of time that the body spent in this world. It is like carbon dating test for humans to know the age of the thing. Artificial aging is of no use because the body did not spend that much time in reality. So the best way to get past the age line is like Jonathan that has physically aged to 17 years. The students are then sent to bed, though Fred and George plot to find a way to bypass Dumbledore''s safety measures. This is so that they can enter the tournament, to get fame and glory, as well as money. They don¡¯t want to take the money from harry either. They want to stand on their own feat. So they wanted to earn their money through their own hard work. This point is what Jonathan liked in them. Also this point did not appear in the thoughts of Ron which is very revolting for Jonathan. Ron wants to earn money without hard work. You can see that from the way he tried to collect the leprechaun¡¯s gold during the Quidditch world cup before. He is jealous of Harry because he has wealth to show off from his parents. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 180 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 147: preplanned bombs and fire crackers Chapter 147: prenned bombs and fire crackers You can see that from the way he tried to collect the leprechaun¡¯s gold during the Quidditch world cup before. He is jealous of Harry because he has wealth to show off from his parents. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ That day has ended and on the next day the bombs and fire crackers that Jonathan ced took effect immediately. Jonathan came to the great hall for breakfast just like every other student. At that time the news papers and letters dropped from the owls. Also Jonathan noticed something about Hermione. Hermione has also ended her hunger strike, deciding to stand up for house-elf rights in a different manner. Right at that moment themotion started about the new articles and the letters they got from their parents. It is all about the articles in news papers. It was rted to lily potter and Sirius having an affair. Also there is an article about Sirius prioritizing Harry potter over his own son Jonathan. Even after not being with Jonathan since his birth Sirius is close to lily potter¡¯s son instead of being with his son Jonathan. The death eaters and the people that hated Harry potter started to spread the rumors even faster. It even mentioned about Sirius stealing from the Grimmauld pce 12 and selling the antiques in the knock turn alley. By the record all these things originally belongs to Jonathan by the will of the ck family elders that passed away recently. Sirius did not have any right in this matter or to take anything without the permission of Jonathan. He used that stolen money to buy a fire bolt for Harry potter that istest and costly. As for his son Jonathan he only bought a second hand old model nimbus 2001. Also it specifically mentioned that the portion of money that was stolen was from the funds that Jonathan gathered for the orphanage. That is the reason why the establishment of the orphanage was dyed by several months. The news article portrayed Sirius as an ungrateful father that did not have any consideration for his son that saved him and his family that he was born in. The article even mentioned the invoices and the inheritance issued by the ministry of magic. Not one article but a bunch of articles were mentioned in different news papers. This caused the students to boil in gossiping. Harry, Ron and Hermione also saw this and they thought that it was done by Jonathan. But when they looked at Jonathan that was looking at the news paper with shocked eyes has made them think otherwise. They felt that it has nothing to do with Jonathan but it did not remove their suspicionpletely. Still the name of lily potter was tarnished along with the name of Harry potter. The entire great hall was in uproar and some students started to show disgust towards Harry. Jonathan was smiling inside but he kept a serious face. This time Jonathan looked angry towards Harry, Ron and Hermione and said directly. ¡°You did this right. Even though my father did not care about me, I did not make things difficult for him and let him live as he liked. Why are you bothering me? Do you know how much this would damage my business and circles that was hard earned over the years? What did you do something like this? It even spoiled your mother¡¯s name along with my father¡­.why¡­.¡± Jonathan asked with anger zing out of his eyes towards the three people. With his strong magic control Jonathan red his magic power to create a strong operation towards them almost making them tremble. Right then moody appeared to save the day. He directly cast a stunner spell towards Jonathan. But Jonathan simply waved his wand and changed his target. ¡°You are once an Auror; I did not expect you to do sneak attacks like those dark wizards. Are you really Auror moody?¡± Moody or to be precise Barty crouch junior momentarily stunned by the words of Jonathan. But he regained hisposure and said. ¡°It has nothing to do with them. I will let the Aurors investigate and give you an exnation¡­¡± He said to Jonathan and took the trio out of the great hall quickly to meet with Dumbledore. Dumbledore was also in a tight situation right now. The article was so repulsive that he could not take it. But the things written on it rted to the rtion between Sirius and Jonathan was actually correct. Jonathan has already told him what Sirius did and why he sent Sirius out of the ck family house and banned him. As for the things rted to Sirius and lily was kind of strange. He could not say that Sirius did not liked lily just like Snape that loved lily. So he was in a tight situation. Jonathan that was previously in the great hall also left the ce. But he already had his breakfast. He would never leave food that is served to him. He came from a situation where he did not even have proper food, clothes or shelter in his previous life after the betrayal. So he knows their valuepletely and he would not waste things. In the headmaster¡¯s office Dumbledore is sitting on his chair while the trio is looking at him. Harry was the first one to speak. ¡°Professor Dumbledore is what that appeared in the article true.¡± Dumbledore did not know how to answer that question but he still have to say. So he said. ¡°It is true that Sirius once loved lily but they are never together. As for the part Sirius stole from the funds of orphanage to give you the fire bolt broomstick is actually true. Jonathan once said this to me in secret while sharing his problems about raising more money for the orphanage. You know that he wanted to establish the orphanage around the time of Christmas but it was dyed till the end of the academic year because Sirius took the money¡­.¡± ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 180 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 148: scumbag father Sirius black Chapter 148: scumbag father Sirius ck ¡°¡­Jonathan once said this to me in secret while sharing his problems about raising more money for the orphanage. You know that he wanted to establish the orphanage around the time of Christmas but it was dyed till the end of the academic year because Sirius took the money. Also all the money for the orphanage was earned through his ideas and did not have anything to do with the ck family¡¯s inheritance. So, most of the matters in the news paper are true. But I don¡¯t know about the connection between Sirius ck and lily potter. I can assure you that this incident might not be rted to him and it was don¡¯t by other people that wanted to do damage to you and him at the same time. He is currently rising at a faster pace reaching the level of a strong character in the society and in magic research. He can be of great help you when facing the future problems with both money and power. I have already talked to him about this matter to join the order of phoenix. But Sirius has stupidly caused him to feel sad and did not show a single concern as a father. This caused him to go distant from the order of phoenix. Sigh¡­my hard work was wasted by a person like Sirius.¡± Of course Dumbledore would support Jonathan because he felt closer to someone that holds blood rtion to him. He has already given up the blood rtions and many things. But Jonathan became close after they chatted and experimented many things. He felt like he was seeing his younger self in Jonathan. Also he saw the younger images of his loved ones in him. This caused him to support Jonathan more reaching almost on the same level of Harry potter. Harry and others left while Jonathan went to the ss silently. He did not speak to anyone and put on an angry expression. Well he has to act to make the things seem unrted to him. First the Gryffindor fourth-years have lessons for Herbology. Then the Care of Magical Creatures, where Hagrid teaches about monstrous creatures known as st-Ended Skrewts. Finally they have divination ss. In the divination ss the already irritable Harry and Ron became more irritable. Hermione did note to divination ss because she did not have any affinity to this ss. So she did not take this ss in elective. Ron that was irritable has actually made a rudement to Lavender Brown. This made Sybill Trwney assigns the ss extra homework for him. Jonathan also looked angry all the time without changing his expression. Well his face felt stiff from all the put up expression all this time. After the ss it was evening and things should cool off by now. But that did not happen because of a certain someone started to poke the people for his own amusement. It is actually Draco Malfoy. First of all he brought out the evening edition of news paper that has few exaggerated things about Sirius ck and lily potter. Then another article about the rtionship between Sirius ck and Jonathan ck. It is about how Sirius ck treated his son and Harry potter with many exaggerated incidents involved. Then another news article about how Jonathan saved Sirius ck and how much risk he took to capture the mass murderer peter Pettigrew. It also mentioned how ungrateful Sirius ck is being to his son that he did not care for since his birth. It also put on a sad story of Jonathan being an orphan even with his father present and all the main rtives dead. Finally Draco pointed another article about Ron¡¯s father Arthur Weasley. Draco Malfoy insulted Ron by showing Ron a Daily Prophet article that casts Ron''s father Arthur Weasley that is identified in the article as Arnold Weasley in a bad light by Rita Skeeter. No one knows how Rita Skeeter found out about the attack on stor Moody''s home, even after the Ministry of Magic tried to keep it secret. Well Jonathan knows and he did not speak about this matter. He still acted angry. He already told the house elves in the kitchen to pack him a lunch and give it to Romilda ver. She would give it to himter in the room of requirements. So Jonathan has already put on an angry expression and left from the great hall directly and left to his dormitory. On the other hand Harry, Ron and Hermione felt the full force of the ridicule from Draco. While Harry and Hermione restrain an angry Ron, Draco makes some rudements about Mrs. Weasley. After Harry counters this by making a rudement about Draco''s mother and starts walking away. Then the angry Draco attempts to curse Harry from behind. Moody quickly intervenes, transfiguring Draco into a white ferret and bouncing him around until Professor McGonagall appears. After seeing what he is doing McGonagall undoes the spell. She then proceeds to tell Moody off by stating they never punish the students by hexing them. Moody defends his actions by exining he thought a good sharp shock would be sufficient. Professor McGonagall tells him they punish the students by giving them detentions or speaking with the offender''s Head of House. With that, Moody takes Draco Malfoy to see Professor Snape. This settled the things and the attention on Jonathan werepletely removed about this matter. All that is left is the fight between Draco and Harry¡¯s group. Draco did not have pansy and few Slytherin girls supporting him. He only had the brainless Crabbe and Goyle by his side. So things are far out of ce. Jonathan after some time went to the room of requirements. Along the way he got Romilda vane, and few other girls to follow along in secret. In the room or requirements Jonathan turned the room into a ce like a beach resort. The food he asked the house elves to prepare is barbeque and some soft drinks. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 180 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each postcosts 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 149: popularity shot through the roof Chapter 149: poprity shot through the roof In the room or requirements Jonathan turned the room into a ce like a beach resort. The food he asked the house elves to prepare is barbeque and some soft drinks. Well usually they would not prepare something like that. But sometimes Jonathan helped them and they changed their opinion about Jonathan. So they prepared the things that Jonathan asked them to prepare. Jonathan left Nymphadora at Hogsmeade just in case if Jonathan needed extra support. She has already resigned her post as an Auror. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well she was not brought here as things would be lot awkward. Jonathan still needs to mend her thoughts towards his line of thinking. So in the room of requirements that looked like a beach area there is only few girls that are already good with his line of thinking. They are pansy, Daphne, Astoria, Romilda and Luna. Cho Chang is still in process but really close, Hannah needs a little more work too. There is also Katie Bell that is trying to get close to Jonathan. Most probably she would decide between Harry and Jonathan during the Triwizard tournament. She is currently attracted to both of them. She is more inclined to Jonathan after his disy at the Quidditch practice before. But because of many women around Jonathan, she was reluctant to set her eyes on him. While Jonathan is eating the girls gossiped about various things that happened around the students. This is rted to the storm that Jonathan created this morning. Everything went perfectly in the direction he wanted. The words and deeds of Jonathan were already on the evening edition of the news paper turning the public opinion. Harry did not give any justifiable reason or reply. So in the eyes of public the image of lily potter and Harry potter along with Sirius ck dropped quickly. Jonathan became a victim that is morally upright and is doing charity deeds with his own money earned by him instead of using the ck family money. So the name of Jonathan became a norm of a good person and a kind gentle man. His poprity shot through the roof. So things would be different from tomorrow. From tomorrow Jonathan would not show his anger to anyone. But Hermione, Ginny along with Harry and Ron would feel his anger for the time being. Ginny ispletely different she originally liked Harry, then she became interested in Jonathan and now she is interested in someone else from her ss. Well she would spend more time with her ssmates than her seniors. So it is natural. Jonathan kissed his women with good night kiss before sending them back to their dorms. After they left Jonathan also returned to his room. He is going to rest today and there is something important in 2 days. The first ss of moody would start. Jonathan already had a close brush with moody once before and based on the mentality of Barty crouch junior he should be vengeful person. So Jonathan has to make sure that he is in attention from any possible miss fire attacks on him in theing ss. The first lesson with Moody is on Thursday. Moody, after revealing he will only be staying for the year decided to show the fourth-year Gryffindors the Unforgivable Curses. Well the reason for his thoughts is unknown. Despite some fear amongst the students especially Neville, who neededfort from both the trio and Moody after the lesson moody still exined about the unforgivable curses. Moody showed the entire ss the three curses using spiders as his test subjects The first is the Imperius Curse. It is a mind-control spell. The second is the Cruciatus Curse. It is a pain-inflicting spell. The third is the Killing Curse. It is a spell that causes instant death to any living thing it hits as the name suggests. But there are exceptions to this curse proceedings based on the intent. This curse can be used to make Horcruxes and this curse can also be used to make the strong protection as the after effect in exchange for the soul of the dead. It is like a demon contract curse or something like that. Jonathan wanted to do more extensive research on this curseter after leaving Hogwarts. The things rted to life and death is always strange. This might lead Jonathan to one of his goals of finding the origin of magic. Moody also reveals that the use of these spells gain the user a one-way ticket to Azkaban. After the ss Neville wasforted by the trio and then by moody. Moodyter lends Neville a Herbology book to cheer him up. Harry and Ron are too depressed to do any homework on divination so they decided to fake it. Hermione on the other hand has a bunch of things to think about. So she doesn¡¯t start her SPEW club on that day. This means Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare. The things with Harry are not good and everything is turbulent. So she stopped to do anything more for the time being and concentrated on solving the problem of Harry. Actually the problem here is they don¡¯t know who is spraying mud on them. They confirmed that it was not Jonathan after talking to Dumbledore. So they don¡¯t have a target. Another bad thing is that they did not know any publishers to help them solve the problem with another counter article. Another big issue is that they did not have any proofs to deny the matter as the proofs presented are true with the seal of ministry of magic on it. Even though many things mentioned in it are false and the proofs arepletely irrelevance but somehow they formed a connection between them. So it is a web of many locks and puzzles that needed to be solved step by step. They should not let hot headed idiots to meddle in these matters. Unfortunately Sirius is not such a person. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 185 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 150: Sirius black was arrested again Chapter 150: Sirius ck was arrested again They should not let hot headed idiots to meddle in these matters. Unfortunately Sirius is not such a person. The moment he heard about this matter, he has already left to create a scene in the news paper office. If the ck family is still okay, there would be someone to wipe his ass and mess. But now Jonathan would not lift a finger to do anything to stop him or save him. So he is really in a mess. After being set free he has already let lose himself in all kinds of nonsense. In the name of getting to meet his old friends he went around everywhere leaching of off everyone he knew after Jonathan kicked him out of his house. He got a little job thanks to the favor of Dumbledore. Well the job is at Hogwarts. Since Hagrid has became a professor now the duty of taking care of the castle grounds is empty. This was given to him. He expected to have fun with some final year girls that just turned into the women of the society. Well all seventh year students at Hogwarts are all 18 years old. Unfortunately for him just after he joined into the job Jonathan broke this news around. He was like a mad bull that saw the red color and went to fight with the news papers that published the articles about him and lily. But to the people it appeared like he came for a fight just because his secret about not caring for his son is out. Also about stealing money from his own son has made the board of the Hogwarts School remove him from his new job on the second day. He drunk some cheap drinks on his own and Jonathan made Sebastian secretly mix some special medicine to make him more angry and confused into the wine. The effects of the medicine would dilute into his blood within 2 hours. All it does is to improve his confused state and increase his anger. Jonathan also nned to get the news in the news papers straight into his ears through various means. Finally the result is his assault of the news paper office. Now he was captured again and was behind the bars for new trail. The total monitory damage he caused is around 120 gold gallons. If it was before, this is this just a pocket change for Sirius ck. But now this is a huge amount for him and no one would lend him anything. Also in his confused state he turned into his Animagus form that is into a dog. Since he did notplete the proper registration of his Animagus form with the ministry of magic, he is an illegal Animagus. This increased the charges on him and even Dumbledore could not get him out for the time being. The reason why Jonathan did all this is because there are some big beauties in the seventh year that he likes. He doesn¡¯t want them to fall into the hands of his stupid father. Any way he did not like his father jumping around causing him trouble. So he took the chance to create the big mess in one single attack. Here the ns of death eaters are disrupted, The ns of order of phoenix was disrupted, The reputation of Harry and his parents fell down, His father was sent to prison with loss of all of his reputation and any right towards ck family inheritance. His illegal Animagus appearance was also known to everyone. The reputation of Jonathan has increased by many folds and has reached new level and Many other small things have happened in favor of Jonathan¡¯s ns. This made Jonathan really happy. It is like Jonathan killed many birds with one shot. Instead of one shot two birds, Jonathan¡¯s shot gained him at least 6 birds. When the connections and ns of the people are loose it is easy to get in between their cracks and control them. This is what Jonathan is doing. Well his wand chose him because of this nature to get in between the cracks and expand till the other party is under its control. The grass roots are really strong. After he was captured Jonathan received summons from the magic court again. Not only him Harry potter and Dumbledore were also called. Before going there Jonathan received a choice. ¡°Ding Host, please make your choice. Choice 1: plead for saving your father again and pay for the damages of the news paper office. Host would be rewarded with great reputation for showing the filial piety towards your father. Choice 2: did not plead for your father and let him get sentenced in the prison again. Host would get his reputation damaged by a little. Host would get the rewards of remaining pieces of Merlin¡¯s treasure map and details. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Jonathan thought for a moment and chose the second option. The strong wins all and he don¡¯t need Sirius ck to hinder his ns. He only saved Sirius ck before because he wanted to removed the name of the son of traitorous murderer. Since it was removed he did not care what happens to Sirius ck. Any way he did not take good care of Jonathan and he did not even care for his mother or his wife that is the mother of Jonathan. He did not even pay respect to his mother or his wife that are dead for a long time. So there is no reason for Jonathan to take care of him. The damage to his reputation can be recovered easily with other things. Any way he has enough good reputation and other ns to improve his reputation in a solid way like the orphanages. The Merlin¡¯s treasure map is one of the most important things for Jonathan. It can let him find the location of the Merlin¡¯s treasure along with knowledge that can lead him to the origin of magic. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 185 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 151: Harry and Ron threatening Jonathan to release Sirius black Chapter 151: Harry and Ron threatening Jonathan to release Sirius ck The Merlin¡¯s treasure map is one of the most important things for Jonathan. It can let him find the location of the Merlin¡¯s treasure along with knowledge that can lead him to the origin of magic. This is what Jonathan wanted to get. Well Jonathan decided to go to the court hearing as he has nothing to do for the next month other than his research and women. Dumbledore ispletely on his side in this matter. But he cannot be biased as Sirius is one of the members of the order of phoenix. So he decided to stay out of this matter. That means he did not help any side. Jonathan did not put the case on and he did not try to do anything to save Sirius about this matter. Instead of that another article was published saying that Harry potter and Ron Weasley have actually threatened Jonathan to save Sirius. This article was baseless and Dumbledore asked Jonathan about this matter along with few Aurors that came to investigate. Jonathan stated that they did not threaten him. To be more precise Jonathan stated that they are not strong enough to threaten him with their measly power. But his politeness and power standing won their hearts. They felt that their savior that is Harry potter is weak like a ducklingpared to Jonathan that is like a true phoenix. Well they did not say anything out loud but Dumbledore perceived their thoughts. But he was not worried as Harry potter is the only one that can kill Voldemort and remain as the savior. He has already made his ns and he told Jonathan about these things too. Jonathan agreed to not to interfere about this matters with Harry potter as long as he did not purposefullye to do some twerking in front of him. Well Jonathan is not into men. He only likes women and beautiful ones at that. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even though the Aurors and the ministry of magic gave an exnation of the article rted to Harry and Ron threatening Jonathan, it did not reach to the public properly as they intended. The article that Harry and Ron threatening Jonathan was on the front page with highlights while the article about the rification is somewhere in a corner that could not be seen by any one. Or it was simply over looked as some stupid advertisement. It is clear that the media is not on the side of Sirius but on the side of Jonathan. The reason for this is Jonathan is their shareholder and a person with strong power in many fields. Not just power but connections or roots in all the things. If they did something out of the line they would be facing a financial disaster at their front doors. Jonathan did not give them any statement or word. But it is a silent rule to save the person that can give you benefits and also ruin you when you cross the line. So they directly took the side of Jonathan. The wizards did not have the habit of watching TV to let the ministry make a live show. So all things settled easily by themselves without the interference of Jonathan. Well Rita has said a few words and made anonymous articles in his favor. That is the reason why Jonathan pulled her into his side. Well she is also a beauty that was not recognized from the original world. Most probably the writer did not want the characters to be more beautiful based on their personal characteristics. The choice of the cast and description is very different from the people here. Harry and Ron never looked like saviors. They looked like sissy boys that would get on their knees to beg the moment they weremanded. It is funny how Harry was actually called a savior. Without his sses he might never hit a target properly and even then he is still the savior which is simply stupid. May be this world itself has a problem with selection. Well he is not strong enough to see how the will of this world looked like but he was sure that it was as damn as its choice of people to be its saviors. But there is one thing that Jonathan is really happy about. Most of the girls that are in the main or support roles are hot chicks. This taste of the will of the world can be called perfect if he wanted toplement it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Soon it was time for the trail in the court about Sirius ck. Dumbledore pitched in the money to save Sirius ck for the damages he caused to the news paper office. Sirius knows that he could not get any job or anything with his current reputation. With his current situation he can only file aw suit to get a part of inheritance from the ck family. Only this way he can survive. If not, he can only die like a street dog or beggar with hunger. So he made the im right in front of minister of magic when the case of him stealing from Jonathan was mentioned. ¡°I am from the ck family and I am titled to a part of the inheritance from the ck family.¡± The minister of magic wanted to consider. He feared the power of Jonathan and wanted to bnce it out with Sirius ck. Jonathan at that time passed on a letter to the judge that is the minister of magic with a calm smile. It is like the calm before the storm. Dolores did not dare to utter even a single word all this time. When she looked at Jonathan, she felt like being looked at by an existence where she can only be an ant. She really doesn¡¯t want to mess things up and lose what she built for so long. Minister took the letter and opened the seal to read the letter with the seal of ck family. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 185 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 152: the Will from Walburga black Chapter 152: the Will from Walburga ck She really doesn¡¯t want to mess things up and lose what she built for so long. Minister took the letter and opened the seal to read the letter with the seal of ck family. Immediately the letter flew out of his hand and an old voice that is filled of authority came from the letter. ¡°I am Walburga ck, writing this will in perfect health condition. Because of the acts of my son Sirius ck that did not act like a person with noble bloodline and went to fight for others disregarding his own family, Namely, me his mother, his wife and his new born son, We have decided to banish him from the ck family and remove his name from the genealogy record of ck familypletely. This decision is made with the support of all the ck family elders that are currently living. Yes¡­ Yes¡­ (The voices of eptance of other ck family elders is recorded) As of now Sirius would no longer have ck family name and is not entitled to any form of inheritance from the ck family. Since he was born in the ck family, We are leaving 100 gold galleons in the hands of Gringotts for his living expenses as thest pity. This decision cannot be interfered with anyone including the ministry of magic or the heir of ck family Jonathan ck. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± This is actually a true letter that Walburga ck made before she died to reduce any possible problems for Jonathan just in case. Well as a mother she knows the character of Sirius ck the most. So she made this preparation. She gave the letter to Jonathan and told him to use it if one day Siriuses to get a part of the inheritance. Originally Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to use this and wanted to have an extra helper in the order of phoenix. But now this has changed because of the bitching nature of Sirius ck. So he decided to present the letter to the ministry of magic directly shattering all the dreams of Sirius ck to enjoy his carefree life with money from inheritance. Fortunately Jonathan had this letter if not that cunning minister fudge would have made Jonathan give out half of ck family¡¯s wealth. The words in the letter including the minister of magic did not have the right to interfere really hit his nerves. But he really did not have the right to meddle into family affairs. This news about Sirius trying to force Jonathan to hand over the inheritance of the ck family would be in the new articles in the evening and tomorrow¡¯s morning edition. Well Rita Skeeter is already here recording everything. She even added some extra points to spice up the things. After hearing the letter the letter fell down on the desk. Jonathan then waved his wand to take the letter back and said. ¡°If there is nothing else, I would like to leave here sir. I have already seen enough shamelessness for one day. I will be at the honey dukes to get some candy to change my mood.¡± Jonathan said to Dumbledore but not minister of magic and left without looking back. No one stopped him. He is on the moral high ground. While he is leaving a beetle flew over and fell on his shoulder. ¡°My little beetle, be a good girl and spice the things up okay. As payment I will give you a good massageter He told to the beetle that is Rita Skeeter.¡± Well he wanted to give her a good massage now but Dumbledore woulde to take him back to Hogwarts after this. So he could not y around. But she can alwayse to Hogsmeade and get some good things done. With that nned Rita Skeeter left happily after getting her present from Jonathan. It was her favorite treat from honey dukes. Jonathan bought few more of the things which are discounted for him because he is a share holder of this store. He got them and waited for Dumbledore. He did not wait long only half an hour. Dumbledore took him back to Hogwarts. Actually he can apparate back to Hogwarts on his own but he don¡¯t want to show too much of his capabilities right now. Sebastian contacted Jonathan in that half an hour and Jonathan gave him a few treats and told him to give them to Kreacher, wily, dobby and Winky. As for Sebastian he did not like these small treats. He likes red wine and appreciates high ss food. So Jonathan gave him some money to get what he wanted and enjoy for the day. This is an appreciation for all of his hard work and dedication. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. After returning to Hogwarts Jonathan did not say much to Dumbledore and went straight to his dorm. That evening the news paper came with all the details rted to the trail of Sirius ck. It is a hot topic and many people are following this news. Harry, Ron and Hermione did not get to go to the trail so they don¡¯t know what happened. They did not ask Jonathan and sending letter to Sirius did not give him any reply. So they waited for the news paper where the spiced up article of Sirius was revealed. ¡°Sirius ck is no longer a ck.¡± ¡°Sirius was kicked out of the ck family.¡± ¡°Sirius the shameless father wants to steal the inheritance from his son Jonathan ck¡± Just like this there are many titles. This means that Sirius is no longer from ck family. The detailed exnation and the will of the mother of Sirius ck was also mentioned clearly. With everything on the show Harry, Ron and Hermione were shocked. Actually Harry and Ron were still thinking that Sirius was right and Jonathan was wrong. Hermione has a different thought. She thought that Jonathan hid that letter for so long so that he could be with his father. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 185 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 153: Sirius is broke and wants to borrow from Harry potter Chapter 153: Sirius is broke and wants to borrow from Harry potter Hermione has a different thought. She thought that Jonathan hid that letter for so long so that he could be with his father. But now there is no choice but to reveal that letter because of the actions of Sirius ck wanting to take everything from Jonathan. That is not all he was still in convicted state for the vition of ministry of magic rules about Animagus. He is an illegal Animagus. So it is natural. To apply to be a legal Animagus he has to pay the charges along with the penalty which amounts up to 60 gold galleons. Well he would still be left with 40 gold galleons with which he should live his entire life. It is not hard if he was able to take the Weasley family as example. They are living with 1 gold galleon for most of their expenses. He is just one person so he can easily live and considered richparing to Weasley family. Well that is if he lived a proper frugal life along with finding a job. If not then he would only be the loser and die like a dog. With his plead it was quickly arranged to get his money from Gringotts and the process of Animagus legalization was done quickly. His n is to leach off the women that he was close to before. Unfortunately he did not know that most of the women that are close to him are already married and lost their interest in him long ago. Well he lived in Azkaban for 10 years and the rumors of him beingpletely broke is already in the news. Which women in the right mind want to invite a street dog to fuck her and let it leach off her? Well there are some perverted women that would do that. But these kinds of women are usually greasy and ugly to the point that Sirius ck would not even want to look at them. The people in the order of phoenix have already started to avoid him. The only person that can still support him is none other than Harry potter. With his utmost stupidity he would definitely support Sirius ck with a few good words. Jonathan has a n set up for this as well. Harry potter and even his father might seem like good people but they are all the same and they through their weight around in the name of greater good nonsense. His father yed the pranks along with Sirius and flirted with many women. There is a situation where he removed the clothes of Snape in the school grounds for some arguments. Don¡¯t you thing his death is self inflicted. He even calls himself a Gryffindor that stands on the side of justice. A person who could not understand the feelings of others is actually showing it off as goodness and justice. But the beauties like lily would fall into the embrace of such a morally degenerate characters. Well you can consider Dumbledore that said to have turned new leaf. The bad guys show their dark side outside while the good guys do the things in the dark while maintaining their good status and appearance. If lily and James were still alive then they should have taken a divorce by now because of the flirty nature of James potter. He might have reduced his ways to the dark side to get the love of lily. But it is by no meanspletely removed. He would still revert back to his past self at any possible chance when his love or lust towards lily subdues. Jonathan can only pity lily for believing in this kind of moron. Well if he could Jonathan would definitely pull her into his side even if she is a married women like Narcissa. Even he could not bring back dead. That is how beautiful she actually is. She is red haired with big tits and ass with a very trusting personality that a perfect wife should have. Who would not desire a perfect wife that would be willing to sacrifice her life for her love without even a moment of hesitation? He was so interested in Hermione because she has the simr temperament to lily. Even though she did not have the red hair but she is still beautiful and thoughtful like lily with her own unique personality. Jonathan would not let her fall into the hands of that snot nosed Weasley moRON and get sullied. Well Sirius did not have any were to go and Harry potter would definitely sponsor him. Since Jonathan was there in the same room he could see the letters that Harry is receiving and it is not hard to read what letters he received with some magic in ce. As Jonathan expected that very evening after the Animagus recording is done, Sirius ck received letter from Harry. It is a letter saying that he wanted to borrow 10 thousand gold galleons from Harry to start off some business. Fortunately the next day is Sunday and Harry can go to Hogsmeade. From there Sirius can take Harry to Diagon alley though apparition. Then he can borrow the money he wanted from Harry. He even replied that he is willing. Jonathan really doubts if Harry is really a man sometimes. Well he did have a dick based on the loud mouth Ron¡¯s words which is average in their words. But Jonathan thinks that they are limp dicked idiots. Many be Harry was attracted to the charm of Sirius ck. Well the reason for Jonathan¡¯s doubt is that even after marriage in the original plot Harry is the one doing house chores while Ginny would happily y the house with him. Jonathan has to see the future to know the exact details but for now he would keep things at that. Jonathan has sent a letter to Sebastian with new instructions. It is about stealing the money from Sirius ck after he borrows money from Harry. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 190 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 154: Merlin’s treasure can wait Chapter 154: Merlin¡¯s treasure can wait Jonathan has sent a letter to Sebastian with new instructions. It is about stealing the money from Sirius ck after he borrows money from Harry. It is an easy job for a house elf. Also it is not known to anyone including dobby and Winky. As for Jonathan something good has happened to him after dealing with Sirius ck. He got the map to Merlin¡¯s treasure. It won¡¯t be easy to find. But with the Map Jonathan can take the first steps into the general direction. Also Jonathan did not have any good impression of Merlin. He is a deceitful person that yed with the love of Morgan le Fay in the name of pulling her towards her love that is King Arthur a dumb numbskull. He did not understand the one who loved him and he did not understand who his wife loved. All in all he is the greatest cuck that is chosen by gods and Merlin to carry out the establishment of the empire of greed and deceit. Well it doesn¡¯t matter. The Merlin¡¯s treasure seems to be buried in ake in Scond. But there seems to be something wrong. It showed that there is a castle by theke and a mountain. But in normal maps there is no mountain or castle in this ce. Jonathan wanted to go there and check but it is not the time for that. He cannot just leave in the middle of the school. Well Dumbledore would not mind letting him have a trip but still it is better to do things as discretely as possible. He did not trust Dumbledore in the slightest. Even though he is showing favor towards Jonathan if things changes he would definitely makes Jonathan scapegoat like he did with Snape and others to rectify his mistakes. Jonathan has free time now but he has to scout the things more before making his ns. Merlin is the worst and the system is as cunning as these old people. If by chance there is Merlin¡¯s ghost that wanted to take over his body and the system directly epted it then there would be nothing left of Jonathan. So he cannot rush to do things. Right now his body and mind are well developed but he needs to improve his spirit. For the Yule ball he has to use a special spell that needs a strong spirit. Only that way can he can dance with all of his women at the same. For that he needs the guidance of the creatures that are close to the spirits. The best creatures to find are actually the fairies. In order to meet them Jonathan has to enter the forbidden forest. Pixie and doxy are just the sub species of these fairies. What Jonathan needed to meet is an actual fairy. He has to gain the trust of pixies of doxies to gain the ess to the location of the fairies. With his body nature that is close to the nature he can easily get close to them. But his humanoid appearance is the biggest problem. That is the reason why the real fairies did not appear in front of the humans. Only a very kind person with a pure heart can get close to the real fairies. The real fairies are capable of human speech and they have very strong connection to magic unlike the pixies and doxies. But to get started Jonathan has to go and meet Hagrid. Jonathan cannot just barge in to the forbidden forest. Well he can go but it is better to know the location of the pixies which would reduce the time for searching. Pixies can make little pranks but they would not cause major damages but doxies are very naughty and can cause some really damages through their pranks. In the original plot there seems to be many situations where fairies are mentioned but most of the cases they are just pixies. While thinking Jonathan went out of his dorm and went to the school grounds all the way to Hagrid¡¯s hut. ¡°Knock¡± ¡°Knock¡± Jonathan knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me Hagrid, Jonathan ck.¡± Hagrid did note over to open the door and said. ¡°I a busy right now could youe some other time.¡± It is clear that Hagrid did not want to meet with Jonathan or help Jonathan. Jonathan sighed and said while leaving. ¡°It is really stupid to believe in friends and help them. When you actually need something they would shy away saying various reason. Truly in this world there are no true friends that would help back after receiving help. Well the world is full of scum¡­. Well another wrong friend I presume¡­¡± Jonathan left with these words and Hagrid clearly heard these words and opened his door wanting to call for Jonathan. Well he did receive from Jonathan twice now. One removed the me on his name and the other saved Buckbeak. He was ashamed of himself of the way he treated Jonathan right now. He could be no different than those people in Slytherin that he hates the most. Even after he opened his door Jonathan did not look back and walked away without turning back. ¡°Jonathan, wait. Tell me what do you want?¡± He called and Jonathan turned back to look and said. ¡°No need, Professor Hagrid. I know you are really busy with your work about teaching students. I will look into the things on my own. Sorry to disturb you. I will not disturb you again.¡± Jonathan said the harsh words with sweet and innocent smile. Then left without even turning back to look at Hagrid even after he called Jonathan many times. Hagrid has already read the news paper about how Sirius talked about in the court and how things went. He went to ask Dumbledore what is happening and found that Jonathan is not at the fault here. Also he knows the carefree nature of Sirius. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 190 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 155: meeting Luna unexpectedly in the forbidden forest Chapter 155: meeting Luna unexpectedly in the forbidden forest He went to ask Dumbledore what is happening and found that Jonathan is not at the fault here. Also he knows the carefree nature of Sirius. But Sirius is his friend and wanted to stick to him instead of Jonathan that Harry and Ron hate. But after finding about the good deeds of Jonathan from the mouth of Dumbledore he has conflicted opinion. Finally he chose to stand on the side of Sirius. But he seems to have forgotten that he got help from Jonathan and the debt is not paid back. Jonathan will not ask about it now. But when theye to him for help again he would get the things that should be paid. Jonathan directly went towards the forbidden forest. On the way he has a fortunate encounter with Luna. Jonathan really forgot about her. She is the only other person that can get close to the magical creatures easily and knows more about their location. ¡°Luna, what are you searching here for?¡± Luna lifted her strange looking sses that are shining with different colors and answered. ¡°I have been searching for new magical creatures that can be published in my father¡¯s news papers.¡± Jonathan walked over to her and said. ¡°Can you help me with finding some pixies in the forbidden forest? I have to ask them some questions.¡± Luna looked at Jonathan for a moment with her dazed eyes and said. ¡°Do you want to find the real fairies?¡± Jonathan smiled and hugged Luna directly. ¡°You really are an intelligent person. You are correct. I want to find the real fairies and wanted to know if I can learn some spirit protection magic from them. I am in urgent need of some spirit protection magic.¡± Luna did not push Jonathan away and let him hold her tightly while thinking about something. Jonathan knows that it would take some time for her to think of the things. So he transfigured the stone on the side into a rockery chair and sat on it while still holding Luna in his arms. She is sitting quietly on hisp in a warm embrace. She is not wearing any shoes and her white feet were hanging because she is a little short even when sitting on Jonathan¡¯sp. Jonathan felt a peace of mind when he held on to Luna as he closed his eyes. After a few moments Luna turned towards Jonathan and said. ¡°I know where the pixies are. But I don¡¯t know if they would take you to the fairies. The fairies are seriously hunted before and they are hiding for survival. Also what are you going to exchange them with to get their spirit magic arts?¡± She asked with her hands around Jonathan¡¯s neck. Even thought she acts like a lunatic, she is still a woman and even she can blush about some things. Jonathan heard her and directly kissed her. She reciprocated back without a word and her hold around his next has tightened. After a passionate kiss Jonathan stopped and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to pay them. But gaining the spirit protection magic is important to solve many big problems. I heard that pixies like sweet things and small house like things. So I am going to think of these things to repay them. Well I have to talk to them first. Even though I don¡¯t know theirnguage there is something that would be able to ease their minds. ¡­¡­¡­.¡± After saying that Jonathan carried Luna in his arms like a princess and waved his hand to turn the chair back into a rock. Then he said. ¡°Now tell me the way, I will carry you. I could not see your smooth legs getting all bruised up because of walking bare footed. Any way you are as light as a feather. It seems like you are not eating enough supplement and food to grow up. Remember this I want you to have big tits, big ass and thin waist with long hair. If you did not maintain this figure, I will punish you and make you go on a diet without any cakes till you turn out as I said. You are my girl and you should be as beautiful as me. I don¡¯t want others to say anything youparing with others and make you sad. Be a good girl, eat and exercise as I have told you before.¡± She was embarrassed to say anything. She hid her face on the side of his shoulder and said in the soft voice. ¡°Okay, I will eat well and exercise as you said.¡± ¡°Good girl. Now point the direction and we will go there quickly.¡± She silently pointed the directions while Jonathan nimbly moved around jumping around the ground and roots. Finally they came to a smallke side with strange hive like structure under the roots. There are small flying creatures that looked humanoid and flying around the area with their buzzing sound. Jonathan came over to them and they became vignt. They did not do anything other than buzzing around Jonathan and Luna. They are checking him out. But then they felt a strong energy of nature from the body of Jonathan. This soothed them. Well they are like nt based creatures that are very close the nature. The life energy from Jonathan made them interested and the first pixiended on his shoulder for a moment and left again. But then it flew over again andnded without leaving. Jonathan waited for them to get close to him and let down their guards before speaking. ¡°I am here to speak with the fairy. I know that you can understand my words. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I only want to do business. I want to learn the spirit magic arts in return I want to negotiate what the fairies wanted. So can you please inform the fairy about this matter? If you don¡¯t trust me I can take a magic oath in the name ofdy fate.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 190 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 156: anxious system, deal with fairies Chapter 156: anxious system, deal with fairies After Jonathan spoke these words the pixies buzzed around for a few moments and one of them slipped away silently. It did not think that Jonathan noticed it but he noticed that. The pixie went into a small wooden hole in a huge tree root. After that Jonathan doesn¡¯t know where it went. He waited under the colorful show of the dance of pixies in the dark area of the forbidden forest. Well this ce is dark even with the sun shining outside because of the towering trees that covered the sky. Soon the pixie returned and something that looked just like pixie but more refined appearance appeared. It can make many expressions and can also speak properly. This is the real fairy. There are two important reasons why the fairy came out in front of Jonathan. First is the strong sense of vitality that is simr to nature emitting from his body. Second is the person he took the oath. You can oath on anyone and break it but taking an oath ofdy fate is no different than signing a warrant that can cause punishment worse than death to Jonathan if it was broken. Being a fairy that is connected to the nature and thew of causality, they understood what this means. So it appeared and the first thing it said is for Jonathan to take an oath that he would not harm the fairies. Jonathan had no choice. Even as a viin he could not let things happen as they please and have topromise at some cases. As if it was anxious the system immediately gave out a choice. ¡°Ding Please make your choice host. Choice 1: decline the words of the fairy. Host would be rewarded withplete control over the three unforgivable curses to the same level of Voldemort. Choice 2: take an oath that fairies asked. Host would never be able to harm fairies in any possible way and have to help them for life. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Jonathan did not make a choice instead he took the oath. ¡°As long as you did not harm me or specifically cause life threatening damage to me and my loved ones, I would not harm any fairies. I took this oath in the name ofdy fate.¡± The oath has both sides covered. This means that neither side could harm each other. The fairy smiled and spoke. ¡°My subordinate said that you want to learn the spirit magic. Why do you want to learn the spirit magic from the fairies?¡± For some strange reason they did not ask or question rted to Luna. May be she was naturally wee all over the ce and every species. They pixies are actually started to make her hair into braids and putting flowers into her hair making her look more beautiful. Jonathan let her have her fun as he ced her on a good stone nearby to have fun with the pixies. Then Jonathan looked at the fairy to answer. ¡°I know that the magic world is going to fall into a great turmoil and there are things that only magic could not solve. Also I have to find the secrets of an old wizard that is cunning enough to y with the heart of a good woman. I fear that the spirit of the old man is still there and might take over my body. I wanted to help thedy that lost her love to restore her to her former self and destroy the soul of this old wizard. Also I am searching for the origin of magic and the magic of the fairies is as well known as the Elven lore. So I wanted to give it a try and see if I can learn the spirit magic. With that I could take a step forward towards the magic origin. Well there are other reasons like my trick for the Yule ball that needs me to have strong spirit. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± Jonathan gave out an exnation for the fairy. She understood his reasoning and then said. ¡°Fairies magic is special and not every human can learn this. The youngdy here has the ability to learn the fairies magic. But I don¡¯t know about you. You may be able to learn it or you might not be able to learn it. But you still have to pay the price. What price are you willing to pay for learning the spirit magic?¡± The fairy said while smiling cutely. Jonathan then looked at her and said. ¡°I wanted to learn and tell me what you wanted as price.¡± The fairy pointed at Luna and said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave her here, as the price for teaching you with spirit magic?¡± Jonathan smiled at the fairies and said. ¡°As I said before, I would not leave anyone that is close to my heart for others to take. She is my loved one and a piece of my heart. Asking her is no different than killing me. I would rather not learn spirit magic than abandon her. So change the price if you can. By the way I will give you an offer. In the future I would be a strongest wizard that control things from behind the scenes. I can give you a ce to call as home, where you can thrive and expand like in the past. But for that I need your trust. I am a business man and my prices are fair. What I want back is the loyalty of the fairies and to learn the spirit magic. You can think about this and give me the reply. I am a student at Hogwarts here. You can always enquire about me.¡± Jonathan said to the fairy giving her enough time to consider. Jonathan once again hugged Luna into his arms. Her hair is already done and looked really beautiful. Jonathan took some cake and candies from his magic pocket and gave them to the pixies and said. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 190 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 157: magic phenomenon deriving styles Chapter 157: magic phenomenon deriving styles Her hair is already done and looked really beautiful. Jonathan took some cake and candies from his magic pocket and gave them to the pixies and said. ¡°Thank you for your care of Luna. I really liked her hair style now.¡± After saying these words Jonathan left carrying Luna back to the castle. The fairies need time to enquire and get to know Jonathan more before making the big decision. When the fairies found that goblins, werewolves and some other magical creatures are already on the side they decided to take the gamble. After a few days a pixie came to visit Jonathan and it was the signal that Jonathan has the green light to start the spirit magic practice. When he went to the fairy again she asked Jonathan to make an oath saying that he would support themter when they are in need or something like not harming them like other human beings¡­ Jonathan thought for a moment and made another oath with the points that would not harm his interests. This made the fairy give up on what it wanted to say and finally called Jonathan to follow it along. Jonathan went over and finally there is an entrance that looked like a small vortex at the edge of a small cross section of branch. When Jonathan touched the vortex Jonathan entered into a different ce. It was colorful and there are many other fairies here. This is a small fairy colony or kingdom in a way. There are small wooden structures covered with colorful leaves that looked very beautiful. The entire ce looked like a magical thing. Jonathan was led to an empty space to sit and then he was taught the spirit magic by the schrs of the fairies. The fairy spirit magic is really strange. The main requirement is to connect with the nature. As long as he could not connect with the nature he will not be able to master this fairy spirit magic. Based on their records Elven lore is also like that. But it was already lost in the river of time. Everyday Jonathan would spend the night here training while attending the school during the day. Well he is still using the time turner to rest with the extra 5 hours. Since this is of great importance Jonathan stopped going to find his women during the evenings. Well he already told them about the importance of what he is doing and they understood him. They would not pester him like other women. Because of theprehension skill he has and his natural affinity he was able to pick up the things quickly. Previously when his Patronus charm beast the dark phoenix gave him a part of the soul that belongs to the dementors. This part of the soul that improves his soul also improved his spirit energy. The sad thing is that he did not have away to direct the improvement. It is like getting all the proteins but only letting it turn into fat instead of muscle. But now the fairy spirit magic was able to divert things and move them in the right order. All the excessive soul energy was turned into the useful spirit energy that strengthened his soul to the next level. The higher the improvement of his soul the higher it is the development of his consciousness and the understanding of his surrounding nature. It is like a new world filled with many colors that he could not see before. This made him understand the world in a deeper way. Also his understanding of the use of spells also changed. Wizards used magic in their bodies to cast the magic spells. This has been infected throughout the world. But there are some traditional cultures like the elves, fairies, gods of Egypt, gods in India and many ancient ces has super level wizards that has different approach. They would use the magic of the nature through various ways to create a magical phenomenon. The various ways are like using hand signs while emitting specific magic energy, singing a specific tune of sound sequence, connecting specific things in a special way¡­. Just like that there are many ways of using magic of the nature. But it takes time to cast the spell as there is a previous procedure. Also, the hand movement of the wand when casting the magic spell was actually derived from one of these ways. When waving their wand, to draw a simplified version of a rune with the magic inside their body to activate the rune to create the magic phenomenon. Potions making is also like that. It is mixing of various ingredients that have various natures to form a final result of desired effect to produce a magical phenomenon upon the usage. The spirit magic of the fairies is more towards the side of using the natural magic energy. In order to do that in the quickest possible way they have to have certain level of connection with the magic energy of the nature. Fortunately Jonathan had this connection thanks to the support of his wand and the druid blood in his body. With that he was able to cast some natural spells without using the wand. There are no names to these spells. One can create fire and another can call the rain to stop it. But since the power Jonathan can mobilize with his current soul is small he was unable to do much. He made a small fire of the same size of a cricket ball and the rain cloud is even smaller. It barely covered the area around him. With this cloud he can certainly wet someone easily. It can be best used when he wanted to make the clothes of a girl transparent to look at their tits. Well they have to wear corresponding mode of clothes. Jonathan still has to practice because there is too much soul energy that he got from the dementors that he needed to absorb. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 190 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 158: Ron’s big confession part-1 Chapter 158: Ron¡¯s big confession part-1 Well they have to wear corresponding mode of clothes. Jonathan still has to practice because there is too much soul energy that he got from the dementors that he needed to absorb. In just a month Jonathan learnt all the basics of the fairy spirit magic. He has to improve his spirit to the appropriate level so that he can learn the advanced fairy spirit magic. For that Jonathan has to improve more through normal means or he can always let his dark phoenix eat away the dementors to gain extra benefits. For that he has to go to Azkaban. But his phoenix might be discovered. Since everything is interrted Jonathan needs to pick a perfect time to n the things carefully. Before that he has to work on his own. Well he has enough supplement soul pieces to train right now. So he is not in a rush for new supply yet. While he is practicing the time also moved quickly and it was already the end of October. As for the outside news, the world is quite for the time being after the big news of Sirius. Sirius is now sessfully leaching off on Harry. Till now the house elves of Jonathan has already stole the money from Sirius 8 times. This little money actually amounts to over 60 thousand gold galleons. Harry originally had 200 thousand gold galleons from his parents and the inheritance of potter¡¯s family. This is really big money and all of this came from Harry potter in just 2 months. They used various tricks to take money from Sirius. Every time Sirius would wag his tail back to Harry for more money. Well Sirius would write the ¡°I OWE YOU¡± forms to Harry but he has to make money to return the money back. But instead of returning he is asking for more using various reasons. Right now even Harry was reluctant to give money to Sirius that did not have any sense of caution. Well even in the original plot Sirius is like that. He did not have caution for his life or for his money. Because of his impulsive nature all he ever did is toplicate the things rather than solving them. So Harry started to avoid Sirius when he asked about the money again. Jonathan on the other hand made it with good money. Potter are a big family but after theirplete decline along with the death of all the family members except for Harry things fell down and divided up by the other big families. All of this happened under the watchful eyes of the great good man Dumbledore. So, all that was left is the house of potters and the money that is left in Gringotts. It could not be taken by other people easily. Also the patents that his forefathers had are already expired after so many years. So there is no source of ie for Harry potter. If it was in the original plot the money from the ck family along with the assets of Dumbledore will make Harry very rich. But now both of these things were taken by Jonathan leaving Harry with his measly money. Now even that money was being taken by people like Sirius, Ron and his brothers. It is soon thest week of October, Lessons were ended early due to the delegations from the two other schools, the Beauxbatons Academy of Magic and the Durmstrang Institute, arriving that evening. The lesson cut off, for Gryffindors was Potions, and the Trio felt lucky, especially when Snape hinted of a poisoning, to find out if their antidotes work or not. Well Jonathan was also there and watched their change of expressions with great joy. On 30th October, the day was spent in arrangements and some tension in the school for the arrival of the new guests. That night, each of the Houses is assembled in a line in the Great Hall while waiting for the delegates to arrive. The firstes by flying carriage, the second shortly afterwards via submerged ship, with their respective heads. Madame Maxime is the Headmistress of Beauxbatons. She is a woman as big as Hagrid that came out of the flying carriage with many beauties tagging along with her. With their beautiful performance they were weed with great joy. Naturally Jonathan attracted their attention because of his striking features and the eyes that looked like they can see through them. Igor Karkaroff is the Headmaster of Durmstrang. He was followed by many male students that have the strong vibe of a group of trained thugs than students. Viktor Krum is revealed to be among the Durmstrang students, which makes Ron, a little excited. Suddenly a voice appeared by the side of Ron asking him. ¡°Ron, who do you love?¡± Ron subconsciously shouted without knowing that someone cast a temporary loud speaker spell on his mouth. ¡°I love victor Krum.¡± The words of Ron reverberate through the great hall attracting the attention of everyone. Well Krum is a man and he was loved mostly by girls. Even if men like him, they would not say I love victor Krum. Instead they would say that they admire victor Krum as a yer. So the words of Ron along with the previous incident of the passionate kiss that broke their teeth have made the current situation very tense. Rita Skeeter that came early in the name of covering the Triwizard tournament was also present in the great hall. Jonathan has already told her that this would happen and she took the picture and all the things she required at the right moment as if she was perfectly prepared. With that another juicy article would appear in the morning next day taking the remaining pride that Krum and Ron had left with after thest incident. As for the spell that was cast on Ron was from Jonathan using spirit magic which is not traceable with the current magic world. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 195 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 159: Ron’s big confession part-2 Chapter 159: Ron¡¯s big confession part-2 With that another juicy article would appear in the morning next day taking the remaining pride that Krum and Ron had left with after thest incident. As for the spell that was cast on Ron was from Jonathan using spirit magic which is not traceable with the current magic world. The words that Ron heard appeared in his mind directly in the voice of Hermione and Harry. This is also using the spirit magic. As soon as Ron shouted everyone in the great hall looked at him causing him to blush till his face is as red as his hair. As for his sister Ginny she directly distanced herself from Ron because of the embarrassment. Krum did not say anything other than feeling a visible shiver from his body the moment he heard the confession of Ron. Dumbledore once again came forward to wipe the ass of Ron and said. ¡°Ron is a great fan of Quidditch and Krum. He was excited and saying like that.¡± With that the great hall subdued but Rita Skeeter would not let go of such a good chance to blow the wind. Jonathan has already given his approval to her. So things would start blowing to be a storm by tomorrow morning. The students sit down at their tables as usual The Beauxbatons students sat at the Ravenw table and Durmstrang students sat at Slytherin table. From time to time the beauties from the Beauxbatons looked towards Jonathan with interest. With everyone sitting on their seats the Weing Feast began. Hagrid, Ludo Bagman, and Barty Crouch all arrivete for the feast. They are going to be the people controlling the trails of the goblet of fire. After the feast, Dumbledore announced that Bagman and Crouch, who helped organize the Triwizard tournament. They will also be serving as judges alongside the three headmasters to evaluate the Champions'' performances of the Triwizard tournament. Dumbledore then announced that the three champions will be chosen by the Goblet of Fire. It is an enchanted artifact specifically for this and it has a binding contract with the participants. After that he announced the details of the selection. The students must drop their names into the Goblet and the Goblet chooses the most worthy entrants topete in three dangerous tasks. He specifically mentioned that the trails or tasks would be very dangerous and can cause death even with many cautions they are taking. So he told the students that want to drop their names consider it carefully. Once chosen they cannot back down from not participating. Dumbledore finished his speech by stating the champions will be selected the following night during Halloween. Dumbledore also told them that the age line around would prevent any and all students that are not of the right age could not participate in this. The Goblet is ced in the Great Hall and an Age Line is drawn around the Goblet to prevent underage students from submitting their names. That night Jonathan appeared here and dropped his name in the goblet of fire. The fire burnt highly and took his name instead of throwing out like with other under aged people. With this the main thing is solved. Jonathan¡¯s current age is 17+ years old and it is still below 18. His age is obtained through passage of time but not the through the magic potion or other nonsense. So he was able to pass the age line easily. In the morning next day Jonathan came early to the great hall to enjoy the show. Just like that in the plot, Fred and George attempt to cross the line through the use of an Ageing Potion. But they are repelled by the line with them rapidly aging with big beards like old wizards in their robes. The pair has to be sent to the Hospital Wing to have their long grey beards removed. Everyone started tough at theiredy show, while Dumbledoremented that their beards are finer than those of the other students who tried to enter. Not this time but it was before the banning of Triwizard tournament. Also at that time the news papers appeared from the owls falling into the hands of the students. The article about the screams of Ron about loving Krum was in the front page. It was so shocking that the juicy article immediately became a hit. It has already spread throughout the world. Ron doesn¡¯t know where to put his face. Even Arthur receivedments that his son has special hobbies. Fred and George escaped because they are in the hospital wing but Ginny was thoroughly roasted. Also right now she would be in her vulnerable state. Right now hitting off the gates would give in much better results than during the normal times. She would go to a specific ce to cry because of all the words she heard from the other people. Jonathan is going to take this time to his advantage. Yes she did not like Jonathan because of Harry, Ron and Hermione thinking of Sirius. But that did not mean that she ispletely out of thinking on her own. She knows what is right and wrong and what she wanted is an eventful life rather than the boring life that she is having with the Weasley family. Jonathan is rich, handsome and cool with many women surrounding him most of the time. This made her like Jonathan more. This is the life style that she liked and Jonathan can provide it for her. Also he saved her and she did not forget about this matter. She is simply avoiding Jonathan because of her family and Sirius. When she talked to her mother about this matter, she actually supported Jonathan instead of Sirius. As a mother she knows best what Jonathan should have gone through without having to rely on anyone and living in the house of Malfoy. Also she clearly knows what kind of person Sirius ck is. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 195 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 160: Ginny’s confession Chapter 160: Ginny¡¯s confession As a mother she knows best what Jonathan should have gone through without having to rely on anyone and living in the house of Malfoy. Also she clearly knows what kind of person Sirius ck is. So she told her daughter that if possible she should find happiness with the person she loved instead of thinking in the lines of their family. She doesn¡¯t have to abandon her love for the nonsense of their family and friends. So if Ginny really likes Jonathan then molly would wholeheartedly support her. Also she really wanted to have a good long chat with Jonathan on her own too. She is in deep thought about this during her time in summer holidays. There are quite a few people that are trying to get her. But what she wanted is actually Jonathan. By the end of the holidays and New Year started she heard about the Triwizard tournament. Also she heard that there will be a Yule ball for the Christmas. She wanted to be partners with Jonathan. But she was sure that there are many women that wanted to be his partner. With her confused thoughts she doesn¡¯t know what to decide on. So she decided to ask Hermione for advice. ¡°Hermione, I have something to talk to you.¡± Hermione looked at Ginny for a while and then took her to a different secluded ce to talk to her. Hermione knows that Ginny wanted to have a girl to girl talk. Aftering to a secluded ce Hermione checked the surroundings again and cast a silencing charm. It was easy for her and she picked it off by learning independently. After that she asked Ginny. ¡°What is the matter with you? You looked so troubled. If I can I would help you.¡± Ginny thought for a moment and finally said. ¡°I like Jonathan.¡± Ginny said these words and stopped waiting to observe the expression of Hermione. After finding that there is nothing big she wanted to continue but Hermione spoke first. ¡°Do you know that he has at least 5 women that are happy to share him between them? Do you know that he is very business minded and deals with everything in business terminology? Once I talked to him to get a favor from him¡­ He then put on a price¡­.¡± Hermione hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°He said that the price of the favor is my first kiss. You should know what it means right. That is how he is. But the women beside him never abandon him. Also he has his good points too. He is rich, handsome, and capablepared to many people of his age. Also he did not seem like aplete pure blood enthusiast like other noble families. This can be shown from the orphanages that he built for both wizard world children and muggle children. Also he really is taking good care of his house elves. I really wanted to ask him if he wanted to be a part of SPEW. But I have to stay on the side of Harry and Ron as their friend. With that I did not have a choice but to choose between Jonathan and friendship. The final result is I chose friendship to stand on the side of Harry and Ron. If you really like him so much then you have to talk to him in his businessnguage. You have to ask him what price is needed to be his woman and stay by his side forever¡­¡­.¡± Just like that she advice Ginny about her experiences. While listening to Hermione, Ginny understood that Hermione is also likes John. Finally Hermione said as if remembering something. ¡°I have a debt to pay to him from the previous payment. He told me that I should be his dance partner for the Yule ball. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking. I heard that pansy is also bragging that she was also invited to be his partner. Currently not many people know about this matter so it was not in a rushed situation. If they know about the Yule ball they would swarm around Jonathan to be his dance partners. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± What Hermione said is not exaggerated but it was all true. Ginny asked with question marks on her head. ¡°How is he going to have so many dance partners at the same time?¡± Hermione thought for a moment and wanted to say something. But even her genius brain did not have a solution for this problem. Still she believes that Jonathan would pull something out. After their discussion Ginny has decided to follow her instincts and talk to Jonathan. Jonathan has not approached her directly till now. But still he showed interest towards Jonathan on few asions that they have met. This was enough for her to try. Jonathan walked out of the great hall and went towards the direction of theke to chill down there. The scenery there is very nice and beautiful. She silently followed Jonathan and made sure that Harry, Ron or any other good for nothing people from the Gryffindor did not notice her. Jonathan has notice her following him and walked to a secluded ce to see if she is really following him or just coincidentally going in the same direction as him. When he arrived at the hill side near theke she came over and stood a little away from Jonathan. ¡°Miss Weasley, you have been following me for a long while. May I know the purpose for following me for so long?¡± Jonathan said with a smile looking at Ginny that had her face a little red from blushing. Jonathan waited for her to collect her thoughts and speak. She is a firm person just like lily potter in some ways other than appearance. She would speak straight out of her mind instead of going around in circles. So she directly said. ¡°Jonathan, I love you¡­.¡± Her face turned as red as her hair. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 195 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 161: Jonathan’s reply to Ginny’s confession Chapter 161: Jonathan¡¯s reply to Ginny¡¯s confession ¡°Jonathan, I love you¡­.¡± Her face turned as red as her hair. Jonathan smiled and said. ¡°Just like a Gryffindor, very brave and decisive. But before I answer to your feelings I have some things to say.¡± Jonathan took a deep breath and said. ¡°I am a pure business man and I never tolerate betrayal. Any act of betrayal can get some extreme consequences. Also in the war between the death eaters and the order or phoenix, I will not take either side in the fight. At the same time I would attack anyone for my benefits and anyone that tried to offend me. If you love me then you have to stand by my side. Even with your rtion I will not take any side. They have to pay the price to get my help. You are not allowed to help any side either if you be my women. Also I have multiple women but I don¡¯t like my women to be with other men. You might call me a scumbag or a scoundrel or a selfish person. But that is what I am. These things aside let me tell you the good things. As long as you are my women no matter what it is I will stand by your side to face it. I would love you as much as I love myself. You can enjoy all the pleasures, riches and happiness you want. I will protect you from everything and anything that can harm you and our future. This is what I can promise. Finally onest important thing, There is no hierarchy among my women. They are all equal to me. Anyone that disrupts my rules would pay a terrible price. I have said everything I have to say to you. Now think and decide what you wanted to do. Listening to all these things do you still want to be my woman? You have to think carefully. Once chosen you cannot go back. The price to be my women is your loyalty and love.¡± After saying these words Jonathan waited for Ginny to think about the words that Jonathan said. After 6 minutes she looked like she made a decision. So she looked at Jonathan and said. ¡°I have decided to love you no matter what. What you said might look like a business deal, but if you understand it carefully they are all the marriage vows that were taken during the marriage. This means that you needed pure love and did not want any betrayal. Even though you have other women as long as you take care of me and love me without abandoning me that is enough. Since you said it like that I would love to your woman too. Well with the reciprocating I should kiss you toplete the deal right. But I am a girl so you should take the initiative in this kind of thing.¡± She said with a blushed face. She did not look like she is lying as Jonathan can see her affection meter that is around 87 points. Jonathan did not expect that there is someone that loves him so much. If he knew he would have already tried to get her with few better plots and sketches. Any way this is good and he decided to take the first kiss of Ginny today. Jonathan walked forward and put his hands around her waist and pulled her closure. Compared to Jonathan she is short. Jonathan did not bend down instead he lifted up into the air and held her face straight to his face with their bodies tightly packed by his embrace. He can feel her heart beat right next to his heart along with the fluffy sensation from the budding tits. Her long red hair is gently blown into the air because of the breeze from theke. She felt the strong hands of Jonathan and felt that she was in a safe and secured ce where she can do what she wanted. Jonathan moved forward to meet her lips while she leaned forward putting her hands around the neck of Jonathan. She closed her eyes while her lips touched the lips of Jonathan and her leg lifted up in the air. Her lips parted as the tongue of Jonathan went in to ravage her mouth and she felt a sense of satisfaction. She did not know that a kiss can feel so good. She wanted more but her breath could not hold that longer. So Jonathan parted his kiss to let her breath for a moment. Then he kissed her again. When they parted next time she kissed Jonathan on her own initiative They kissed like this for a while before they stopped. Well they have sses and they have to go back. ¡°You will also be my dance partner in the Yule ball. So don¡¯t ept the proposal of other men. I will send you a good dress specifically prepared for the ballter.¡± Jonathan said before parting and letting Ginny go with her lips red and swollen from his bites. Ginny reluctantly parted with Jonathan and Jonathan told her where to meet himter. There will be a great surprise for Harry and Ron during the dinner in the great hall in the evening. Jonathan then returned to the sses. He was a littlete but the professor did not say anything. They are sure that Jonathan had a valid reason foringte. He is a typical good student that did not have a single bad Mark. So even if there is something wrong they would not point it out immediately. Jonathan simply said his excuse that he went to look for a reference and lost the track of time. Also Jonathan pointed about a reference about yesterday¡¯s lesson making it more justified. No one can point fingers at him. Well he is a viin in the open that did not show any ck marks for others to point at. ------------------------------------------------------------ you can read up to 195 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 162: a surprise for Weasley brothers Chapter 162: a surprise for Weasley brothers No one can point fingers at him. Well he is a viin in the open that did not show any ck marks for others to point at. In the evening the people started to gather in the great hall. The students from other schools also gathered around in their respective ces. When Harry, Ron and Hermione arrived they saw something that made their eyes pop. There are two other people that already had their eyes pop before them. This is because on one side of Jonathan there is Romilda as usually but the other side of Jonathan is actually Ginny. Before the trio Fred and George came early and watched the scene of their sister sitting beside Jonathan and talking to him happily. This made a small st in their mind. They avoided Jonathan before but now they might have him as their brother inw. This is strange and they don¡¯t know how to react to this shock. They usually y pranks to shock others. This is the first time they were shocked to this level. Also they just got their beards cut and return back to their original selves after the effects of the aging potion wore off. This time they are not as lively as they usually are and went to sit on the side looking with widened eyes at Ginny that is sitting beside Jonathan. She even passed on some good that Jonathan liked to him. Romilda on the side is also doing the same. Also they giggled from time to time. Romilda immediately understood that Ginny became Jonathan¡¯s woman. So it can be said that she is her sister. Since it is like that she naturally acted close with Ginny directly. Ginny did not expect this either so, she became happy about it. Instead of fake friendships that would gossip behind her back this kind of thing is much better. ¡­¡­¡­.. The trio was shocked speechless and they stood on the spot for a few minutes. The first one to snap back to reality is Hermione. She did not expect that Ginny would really talk to Jonathan and jump to his side directly. She hasplicated feelings in this matter. She could not do what Ginny did. She always follows rules and stubborn to some extent. So she sighed and went to sit on her usually seat. On the other hand Harry and Ron took their time toe back to reality. By the time they got back to their senses, the teachers have already arrived and Ron did not get the chance to vent his anger at his sister. But Jonathan would not let Ron vent his anger out on Ginny when he is present. When they say Ron continued to re towards Ginny all the time. It is like he would eat her at any moment. Ginny felt ufortable. So Jonathan just waved his hand to cast a spell on Ron. This spell is simply diversion spell. He would feel that Harry is Ginny and his perception of locations and distance would change. So he turned his head to the side facing Harry and red at Harry just like he red at Ginny. Jonathan then signaled towards Rita Skeeter and sent a voice through his mind and spirit just like Voldemort sent his voice. It was a short notice but Rita got the matter that Jonathan wanted to tell her. She immediately found Ron ring at Harry and waited for a perfect shot when victor Krum looking towards the location of Harry and Ron. Actually he was looking at Hermione. Rita knows that Jonathan has his hands extended towards Hermione. She don¡¯t mind Jonathan having other women because of a simply fact. That is she loves Jonathan and knows that Jonathan loves her. That is all she needed to know. She is going to write a love triangle story about Harry, Ron and Krum right now. She showed an excited smile towards Jonathan and Jonathan also smiled back. Then he leaned towards the ear of Ginny and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, your brother would not be able to re at you any longer. Tomorrow there will be another big event that includes your brother so that he can understand that he would not re at others stupidly. Ginny still thought of her bother for a moment and said. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him, he is just stupid.¡± She thought that Jonathan would harm him. Well it is an instinctive reaction of a sister and Jonathan can understand this so he was not angry. He silently said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will not hurt him. He hurt himself because there is someone that is observing him. May be tomorrow there would be another juicy article in the news.¡± When Jonathan said this Ginny subconsciously looked towards Rita Skeeter that is sitting to the side of the professors. Well as long as her brother did not hurt physically Ginny did not care about this matter. Also she was sad because of her family conditions and the consequences that Jonathan would bearter because of his actions. Other than that she did not have any other motives. Jonathan smiled at her and they ate the dinner happily. The deserts are even better for the Halloween. When the dinner is done it was time for the announcement the results of the goblet of fire. That is who the three champions from the three schools are. The big tables are moved to the side and the entire hall is filled with students with great excitement. The champions are announced with the small papers with the name of the selected candidate flew out of the goblet of fire. The first one is Viktor Krum. He is the Seeker for the Bulgarian National Quidditch team and he is representing Durmstrang The second one is Fleur Dcour. A beautiful girl with Ve bloodline and is charming and she is representing Beauxbatons The third is Jonathan ck thest remaining heir of the prestigious ck family. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 163: the other schools arrived Chapter 163: the other schools arrived A beautiful girl with Ve bloodline and is charming and she is representing Beauxbatons The third is Jonathan ck thest remaining heir of the prestigious ck family. He is a strong business man behind the scenes other than being an inventor with many patents. He is from the Gryffindor studying fourth year and is representing Hogwarts. This immediately caused a good amount ofmotion. Dumbledore could not sit still and he could not do anything either. But Jonathan got good amount of cheers as well. Well he is the champion of Hogwarts that can even bypass the age line drawn by Dumbledore. But Jonathan has to be firm and should not tell them the truth that he was then one that dropped his name into the goblet of fire. So he put on an innocent face in front of everyone along with the shocked expression. The cheers are not that loud and Jonathan spoke. ¡°Professor Dumbledore, I did not put my name in it. How was I even chosen? Did the goblet have any problems and can choose people that did not put their names?¡± The question was not only towards Dumbledore but also Barty crouch and Ludo bagman. They are not the only people that are confused. There is also Barty crouch junior that is in the appearance of moody that is confused at this moment. He only dropped the name of Harry and he did not do anything with the goblet of fire to choose Jonathan. So how does the name of Jonathan appear here? ¡°May be the confusion spell went wrong. But how did the name of Jonathan appear? Did someone else use the confusion charm to manipte the goblet of fire other than me?¡± He was tense for a while because the name of Jonathan did not appear yet. This means that it did not bind to the goblet of fire yet. If the entire thing is suspected and they did not let it give out the name of Harry then all of his efforts would be wasted. While he was confused, others are also confused as everyone else. Before they can react to the words of Jonathan, the goblet of fire started to burn brightly again. It is like it was going to vomit something quickly. Dumbledore stood there to catch the fourth name that was out of the goblet of fire. Harry Potter the great savior has finally got the chance to show off, much to the surprise of everyone and dismay of some. With the appearance of name of Harry it was confirmed that something has happened to the goblet of fire. Since Harry neither submitted his name nor asked an older student to do so, the judges were dumbfounded. That is someone specifically tampered with the goblet of fire. But they could not stop the tournament right now because of the binding magical contract established by the goblet of fire. The headmasters and other judges thoroughly questioned Jonathan and Harry many time and found that it was not done by them. Originally the headmasters of the other schools would cause trouble if there are two candidates for a single school. That means that the chance of winning of the school increases. But since the two students are only fourth years has caused a severe imbnce in the match. That is the other two schools are at an advantage. Jonathan and harry were sent into the other room where the other two champions are present. Harry himself is feeling very confused as he heads into the room where the champions are waiting along with Jonathan. Once inside Jonathan smiled at the two people that are already present there. Naturally his eyes are very clear when he looked at fleur and did not show the lust to gain her recognition. As for Krum he wanted to tease Jonathan because of his handsome appearance. So he gave Jonathan a shake hand with his strong muscle strength, Jonathan smiled back and pressed Krum¡¯s hand with simr level or arm strength causing his face to turn red. This was noticed by fleur and she giggled sweetly. Krum was so embarrassed that he red at Jonathan but his attention turned towards Harry that looked like an easy target. Jonathan did not look like a little kid in the adult turning phase like Harry. Instead he looked like a young man at around 18 years old. His age looked very simr to Krum and fleur that they did not feel that Jonathan is young. On the other hand Harry is short and looked scrawny. It is as if he would blow away with a strong wind. Even though he is eating very well right now, his mentality still needs some work. When your mind is not good the food would not properly strengthen the body. Mind and soul are mysterious things even for science and magic. They would not dare to dwell too deep into this matter. The anger the Krum had was diverted towards Harry. Also he saw Harry sitting on the side of the person that caused him to be embarrassed before. It was Ron. He did not ask Harry and assumed that Ron is the friend of Harry along with the beauty. Since he is angry he has to show that. So he gave a big shake hand to Harry. Even after he released the hand of Harry, the hand of Harry is still shaking. It really is a shake hand. Jonathan smiled and did not say anything. Harry is none of his business. In the tri wizard tournament everyone has to rely on themselves and Jonathan is not that team spirited towards Harry any way. After a while the judges and people came over and crouch revealed that the First Task is on 24 November. The champions have until then to figure out what it is and to prepare for it. The champions are forbidden to receive any form of help from anyone else. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 164: Cho Chang loves someone else Chapter 164: Cho Chang loves someone else The champions have until then to figure out what it is and to prepare for it. The champions are forbidden to receive any form of help from anyone else. They are told that they will learn the details of the Second Task afterpleting the First Task. They will also be exempt from the end-of-year exams due to the tournament. After receiving the instructions they were told to go back to their dorms. Well Ron got a bigger shock of Harry being selected as the champion. So it is natural that he forgot about his sister being close to John. He felt that he was betrayed by his best friend. This made him mad. Harry tried to talk it out with Ron but the final result is that Ron stopped talking with Harry. On the next day John noticed Hermione talking to Harry. Hermione exined to Harry that his entry into thepetition strained his rtionship with Ron. Ron feels that he was left in the shadow of his friend because of his inferiorityplex. Harry reluctantly epts Hermione''s advice and told her that he would send a letter to Sirius to update him on what happened. John noticed all this with calm expression. He has something to say to Hermione so he waited for her toplete her talk with Harry. When Harry left John appeared right next to her and said. ¡°Miss granger, you did not forgot your end of the bargain right. I don¡¯t like being betrayed. For the Yule ball, I will prepare a special dress for you. So don¡¯t promise anyone or waste your money to buy a dress.¡± John said and left like a shadow. Hermione shivered for a moment. She wanted to ask how John is going to dance with so many people and what he would do with Ginny. But she did not get the chance to ask as John left very quickly. John went to great hall to get the breakfast. At that time the owls flew around the great hall dropping the news papers again. There are two big articles in the news paper. First is the selection of the champions for the Triwizardpetition. The second thing is the juicy love story that was printed with a big photo on the front page right under the new of champions of Triwizardpetition. In the image Ron is ring at Harry with mixed feelings, Harry is trying to eat his food calmly while Krum is looking at the location of Ron with great interest. Under that a big story of the juice love between two champions and Ron was written by Rita Skeeter. John could not stopughing when looking at the information of the news paper. With this John had the thought of rewarding Ritater that day with a hot massage and a deep kisses. She would be very happy. While thinking about Rita, John spoke to Ginny and Romilda about the dresses that would prepare for them for the Yule ball. Romilda did not ask any question to John. Since she did not ask John about how he would dance with so many of them at the same time, Ginny also did not ask. Instead she decided to trust John. As for Daphne, pansy, Astoria and other have already decided that John is their partner. There are two more people John has to talk. First is the Hannah abbot and the other is other is Cho Chang. He has his eyes on these two people. Cho Chang came to him on her own initiative and Hannah abbot is also the same. So he has to reciprocate to them. Aftering out of the great hall John found Hannah abbot going somewhere. When she was turning a corner, she once again hit John and was about to fall on her back. John caught her hand and pulled her into his arms while closing her lips suddenly. Unlike the women that would close their eyes when being kissed she opened her eyes suddenly and looked towards John. After confirming that it was John she calmed down. John already cast an invisibility and sound proofing ward around him. So it will not be noticed by anyone. John kissed her for a few minutes and said. ¡°Do you want to be my women?¡± She nodded her head directly epting the offer. ¡°I have many women, do you care.¡± She smiled back and said. ¡°Hero¡¯s have many women, kings have many women, and my great grandfather had 6 wives. So it is not a problem for you to have many women as long as you love me too.¡± John epted it and said. ¡°Good girl, be prepared for theing ball, I will send you a good dress to wear. You can contact pansy or Daphne or Romilda to get into contact with your sister.¡± After saying these words John pecked on her lips once again and left her standing in daze. The most troublesome candidate is actually Cho Chang. She is a good person but rather timid and fickle minded. Just like a Ravenw. He has to confirm if she was still on his side or connected to someone else. That someone should be Cedric Diggory. Well he doesn¡¯t know what she will choose. It wasst year when she kissed John. This happened simr to Harry too. But then she fell in love with another man. John found her on the bridge and went towards her directly. ¡°Miss Cho, how are you.¡± John asked as he appeared in front of her suddenly. Once again he cast an invisibility and sound proof ward around them. She looked surprised at John. But she is still reserved. After few moments of time she spoke. ¡°What happened between her before¡­? I think that I liked someone else¡­¡± She looked at the expression of John carefully. It is to see if she is angry or not. She doesn¡¯t want to cause any problems with John. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 165: assembled at the room of requirements Chapter 165: assembled at the room of requirements She thought that she was impulsive before. But after thinking she started to like a different person. John under stood the nature of fickle minded people. Any way he would not force anyone. He is not the one at loss any way. So he only said. ¡°Oh, it is like that. Well best of luck then.¡± After saying these words John left normally. John wanted to tell her that once the opportunity is lost you might not get things back. But he doesn¡¯t want to sound like a sour looser. So he did not say anything. Since she is not his women then if she wants help then she has to pay with something to get the help. Also she is no longer his responsibility. With this solved John called the girls to assemble in the room of requirements tonight. John wanted to take their measurements to get the best possible outfit. It was easy. As long as John hugged them tightly he can tell their measurements with his hands on their bodies. Well they would be some close contacts but the women would not reject. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ That night John came out of the Gryffindor room with Ginny, Romilda, Katie bell and Hermione. Katie bell met John when he was returning back after asking Cho Chang. She asked John if he wanted to be her partner in dance for Yule ball. Many students already know about this matter but the real race started after the official announcement and the start of dance practices at the school. As for Katie bell, she was impressed by John¡¯s spectacr movements in Quidditch. She loves Quidditch and John who is much better than Harry potter has made her be interested in him. The recent actions of John doing charity have won her heart. Naturally the women liked the man that ispanionate towards the poor and the needy most of the time. Also John is handsome and quite capable. So it is natural for girls to like John. Well movie stars might have married and had many lovers but many girls still love them and wanted to be their women. So it is a normal thing that was embedded into the genes of humans from the beginning. Strong and powerful men naturally attract women also the reverse is also possible in some cases. John did not answer her question directly instead asked back. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± She did not understand why John asked this question. She asked the same question back at her and she doesn¡¯t know the answer for it. John understood her confusion and said. ¡°If you are really interested in bing my dance partner thene to themon room in the night. I will take you somewhere we can discuss.¡± She blushed but still nodded her head. In the night she was surprised to see that there is still Hermione, Romilda and Ginny present in themon room at the decided time. She looked at Ginny and Romilda being close to John during the breakfast, lunch and dinner. So she thought that they were also invited by John. She suddenly wanted to go back but then she remembered the question of John. ¡®Do you trust me?¡¯ So she pulled up her courage and came over to talk with the girls. As she expected they are waiting for John. John suddenly appeared in the room as if he was there from the very start. Then he took them to the room of requirements using the invisibility cloak and silencing ward. Well all of them epted to be his dance partners. As for other women, John would go over and bring them after sending Ginny, Romilda, Katie and Hermione to the room of requirements. After the start of Triwizard tournament the security of the school increased. Fortunately John has invisibility cloak. After three more trips all the girls assembled in the room of requirement. This ce looked like a lively park with a pond and fishes. This was the area John chose when opening the room or requirements. This ce would be best for them to talk leisurely. While John is bringing other women Ginny and Hermione talked. Ginny asked. ¡°Hermione, do you like John. You said that you are on the side of Harry and my brother right. So why are you hear.¡± The other two women are also interested in this matter and looked at Hermione. Naturally Hermione blushed from the question, but she was brave and said. ¡°I once asked John for help in the past year and for that I have to pay the price. The price we agreed upon is that, I would be his dance partner in the Yule ball this year. Actually I don¡¯t know that there is a ball this year till he mentioned it to me. Since I received the help, I have to pay the price.¡± At that time John arrived with Luna and said. ¡°I did help you and you are here to pay the price. But when I went to ask Hagrid for help, he simply said that he was busy when he was ying with his dog at home without even opening the door. Fortunately Luna was there to help me that day. If I know that Hagrid would be so ungrateful to not even want to look at my face, I would have really not helped you.¡± John said and left Luna here to go to Hufflepuff to bring Hannah. While he was away Hermione asked Luna what happened. Luna naturally knows what happened and she exined the matter to Hermione. The impression of Hagrid in her mind dropped by a lot but she still wanted to ask Hagrid what happenedter. She cannot think of the thing in one sided way. While they are talking Hannah was brought over. Then John went to bring over pansy, Daphne and Astoria over. With this trip everyone was here. After they are gathered John transfigured the stones into benches for them to sit while he talked about their dresses. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 166: wand weighing ceremony Chapter 166: wand weighing ceremony With this trip everyone was here. After they are gathered John transfigured the stones into benches for them to sit while he talked about their dresses. Luna is going to get a silver color party dress. Hermione would get a golden yellow colored party dress. Daphne is going to get a ck starry sky party dress¡­ Just like that everyone exined their preferences and colors. John then pulled them close to him to take measurements. Well their faces are bright red from the close contact with John and his intimate touches. John told them that the dresses would be avable in a few days. Katie bell wanted to ask about how John is going to dance with them all at the same time. But after John took her measurements and gave aplement about her tits she blushed so much that she forgot about all these things. They were returned back to their dorms after giving them a good night kiss. Well the kiss is on the lips but not on the forehead. Katie bells did not expect this but still she liked the caring nature and how other women felt happy. She is still learning these things from them. After that John sent them back and continued with his work. He still has to break the blood curse. With the help of Dumbledore he made a great progress and was very close topletion. If things went well then this Christmas the Greengrass family would get a better Christmas gift. The Nagini is also cooperating well with the experiments after getting to know John¡¯s methods. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ron is not the only one that is shunning Harry, a great many of the students from all three schools assume he somehow cheated his way into the tournament. But they did not have the same thoughts towards John. Also they did not dare to say anything about John fearing that some fan girl of John would do something crazy to them secretly. On the contrary the total concentration of hatred is targeted towards Harry and this makes Harry''s life miserable. Even though his fellow Gryffindors excluding Ron are proud that Harry will be in the tournament. There is still John that is shining like a mid day sun covering sh light like Harry as a simple shadow. The stress made it difficult for Harry to concentrate on his lessons over the next week. Well even if he is normal he would not concentrate much on these lessons. In Potions, the Slytherin students wear insulting badges that cause Harry to be angry. The person that caused it was Draco and Harry to attempt to curse Draco. But Goyle and Ron end up cursed instead, and both head to the Hospital Wing. Originally Hermione was there in the path of the curse attack but John took the initiative to pull her close to him and the curse missed her. Then the curse hit Ron sending him to the hospital wing along with Goyle. Ron did not lose consciousness and saw the incident after that. Harry and Ron reconnect when Snape takes 50 points away from Gryffindor and gives them detention for yelling at him. Ron refuses to reconcile with Harry and still believes that Harry cheated. The already bad reputation of Harry became even worse after this. It was November 13th, During a Potions lesson with Snape, Colin Creevey arrives to pick up Harry and John. Colin Creevey interrupts a particrly unpleasant period of Double Potions with the task of retrieving Harry and John for some sort of Tournament-rted business. Professor Snape angrily tells Harry to leave but that anger did not appear towards John and Colin leads them to the ssroom where the Weighing of the Wands will take ce. It was Ludo Bagman requires them for a photo session. When no one is looking Rita gave a signal to John and then took Harry away for interviewing him separately. Rita Skeeter interviews Harry in a closet for a piece she is writing on the Triwizard Tournament. Her questions are very sharp and the answers Harry gave are severely twisted in favor of John. All of this happened before the much important Wand weighing ceremony begins. Harry told her that he doesn''t know how he entered the tournament. But she manages to twist his words before Dumbledore interrupts by stating that the wand weighing ceremony is about to begin. Mister Ollivander appeared here as the best wand maker for the tournament as the official person to check the wands. He has two purposes. First is to check the wand and find if there is any cheating like problem or something illegal. Second is the check the wand to see if there are any defects or repairs are needed. The champions provided their wands one by one for him to check. When it was John¡¯s turn they all looked at his wand with different eyes. There is amazement, surprise, suspicion and shock. The reason is simply, the wand of John ispletely green and it can be bent into a circle like it was made out of some rubber or leather. They did not understand but they could not question. But still the headmaster of Drumstrang could not hold back and asked with the title of judge behind him. ¡°What kind of wand is that? I have never seen something like that before. Mister Ollivander can you exin the details? We have the right to know as the judges.¡± John smiled at him and said. ¡°It was quite funny that the headmaster of a magic school doesn¡¯t know about a simple wand.¡± Dumbledore came forward to clear the tension and let Ollivander exin about the wand. ¡°This is the wand that was made by my ancestor. It was made of grass wood with druid heart as core. As grass bends in every direction easily, this wand also bends over easily. Since it is rted to grass, it has good vitality making the best wand for healing other people with it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 167: Ron was angry because Harry looked at Cho Chang Chapter 167: Ron was angry because Harry looked at Cho Chang Ollivander did not go into much detail but only outlined the information. Secrets should not be spilled. As a business man he would abide by the rules of his business. This small outline is enough to shock the people very much. Well it is a strange thing that they never heard about before. It is almost like a bloodline power like the Ve had in their blood. Not the same power but a different one. After examining the other champion''s wands, Ollivander deemed that they are in perfect condition. After the champions and judges go through a long photo shoot, they went to dinner and then returns to their respective dorms to rest. John returned to the Gryffindor tower and thought of a way to subdue the dragon. He also wants to choose which dragon he would get to fight. In this thing the final winner might not get all the glory instead the person thatplete the first two tasks and saves most lives get the most reputation than the final winner. This is the goal of John. He did not have any thoughts of meeting Voldemort. But there are others that would not want him to enter the trails more. So they would either hinder the things for him and other champions or they would try to think of a way to divert the attention. That means there might be a chance where Harry would receive a clue where the final trophy would be ced which is a portkey. But it is also the fake trophy. Instead the real one would be left for the other three champions topete. But John has to think of a way to give this idea to Barty crouch junior for him to implement. John was not sleepy in the dorm. Well usually he would sleep in the room of requirements after summoning a better bed and environment to sleep than in the dorm with other smelly men. If there are girls in the dorm then John would be happy to sleep in but it is not. He decided to leave here. He put on the invisibility cloak and went out. Right at that time he found that Harry was talking to Sirius through the fire. John waited for a moment to know what they are talking. Information is valuable everywhere. Sirius first praised Harry for being selected as a champion. Then he said few more good words rting to the bravery of Harry¡¯s father which is all a bunch of nonsense. Finally he came back to the main topic. It is about wanting money. Well he did not have any money and currently he was leeching off of his friends. Also another bad thing about him is that, he is not only leeching off of them he is also eying for their women. Well those women are all middle aged and the witches looked younger as long as they are a strong witch. Also they drink special potions to keep their tits from sagging and ass from losing its firmness. They are fed up with their husbands that lost their sex drive. Witches usually have higher sex driver than wizards that are mostly interested in other men and nonsense of brotherly bonds. The final result is that Sirius has cucked his friends and he was kicked out again. Fortunately he stole some money and valuables before they kicked him out. He is using that money right now. Right now he is trying to get money from Harry and Harry doesn¡¯t know how to answer him. There is news in the news article about Sirius that lusted over lily by Rita Skeeter. This was asked by Harry and Sirius denied it but his expression is wrong because he was half drunk right now. Harry was angry about this matter and themunication was cut because Ron suddenly appeared in themon room. After Harry and Ron left John opened the door and left here with bright smiles. When Harry was outside he saw Cho Chang getting close to Cedric Diggory from Hufflepuff. He saw that Cho Chang kissing John and now he saw that she was close to Cedric. This made him have strange twisted thoughts in his current confused state about everything along with a lot of pressure from theing first trail. He wanted to tell Cedric Diggory about Cho Chang kissing John. Well his righteous nature took over. After Cho Chang left he went to Cedric and told him about what he saw before. Cedric was actually quite good. Cho Chang has already told him about this matter and breaking up with John. Fortunately she already told him about everything. This made him look down on Harry more. ¡°Mister Potter, I did not think that you are this kind of a person. Any way I already know this and I am together with Cho Chang. Please don¡¯t ever tell anything about this to me.¡± After saying this Cedric left leaving Harry in dazed state. But Ron that saw this felt that Harry was interested in Cho Chang and wanted to attract her attention. This made him angrier towards Harry. Well no one knows why he is angry when Harry looked at other women. After reading the articles of Rita Skeeter he became like this. Many be something inside him has changed. Harry was mentally disturbed so he put on the fake invisibility cloak and left to Hogsmeade. On the Saturday prior to the first task, the student are allowed to visit Hogsmeade vige. He was also allowed because of his permission letter signed by Sirius ck. But he doesn¡¯t want to be ridiculed by other people. So he left the castle with the fake invisibility cloak and silently came to the three broomsticks bar of Hogsmeade. John on the other hand is already in the Hogsmeade as he went to meet several of his women that came over to y around. Narcissa, Nymphadora and Rita Skeeter disguised themselves so that others would not discover them. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 168: cheating in the Triwizard tournament Chapter 168: cheating in the Triwizard tournament John on the other hand is already in the Hogsmeade as he went to meet several of his women that came over to y around. Narcissa, Nymphadora and Rita Skeeter disguised themselves so that others would not discover them. As for other women of John they are also around him following him like a group. John bought them things they liked and then took them to the prearranged house to have a talk. After the talk he sent everyone back. He was close topletion about breaking the blood curse. If he worked properly it would be done by the end of the month. He would first experiment on Nagini and see if he can solve her. In a way her blood curse might be an experimentation rted to the Animagus transforming model. They might have wanted to use the blood curse to turn a person into their Animagus state but this did not work out well. It is a failed experiment causing the problems. John doesn¡¯t know what the after effects of breaking the blood curse are and how she would turn out after breaking the blood curse. This is a delicate thing as delicate as heart transntation or operating the problems in the brain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Hagrid did not call John to leek the information to him instead he only called Harry to show the dragons. John would not leave the traitors as they please. So he let Rita Skeeter write an article about this matter and the images were taken by his butler house elf Sebastian. The matter is about Hagrid cheating in this situation. Originally cheating is not allowed in this Triwizard tournament. But the loop hole is that as long as it was not discovered cheating can be done. In the photo there is Harry potter and Hagrid with the background of the dragons that are being put in cage for theing tournament. This did not include the head master of Beauxbatons Maxime. On the next day it appeared as the front article causing a big stir. ¡°The cheating in the Triwizard tournament¡± ¡°The Professor of Care of Magical Creatures, Hagrid at the school of Hogwarts, He has disclosed the information rted to the first task of the Triwizard tournament to a champion called Harry Potter¡­.¡± There is a photo below theplete article was mentioned clearly. Dumbledore has another head ache to solve this problem. Well all the other people also know about this matter but they are hidden. Only Harry and Hagrid were in the open for criticism. Because of this situation Dumbledore don¡¯t have any other choice. But to make the other two headmasters also reveal about the matter of them notifying their champions about this first task. Well Dumbledore is good at keeping tabs and secrets of other people. So he used them to solve the current problem. But Hagrid would still be punished a little to appease the public. He was sent to Azkaban for a month. Harry was so depressed and condemned by all that he could not go out to show his face in front of anyone. Even in sses he would sit in the back so as to not to attract any attention towards him. The professors could not help him in this situation. At most they can stop people from bullying him. Harry now hated Hagrid more because his current situation is better than not knowing the contents of the task. But things have already happen and he could not change anything. ¡­¡­¡­.. Harry waited for a long time before returning back to themon room. This is so that he would not face any other people and get ridiculed by them. Just as Harry returns to hismon room, Sirius contacts Harry via the Floo Network. John was going to go out to the room of requirements to continue his research on the blood curse that is almost atpletion stage. Harry did not have anyone to talk to right now. So he forgot about his anger towards Sirius and decided to talk to him. John did not leave and waited there in the real invisibility cloak along with silencing ward around him. Harry starts by filling Sirius in on what has happened. Sirius then speaks and warns him that Karkaroff was once a Death Eater. He was released only after identifying other Death Eaters, and could have put Harry''s name in the Goblet of Fire. Sirius then mentions Rita Skeeter''s article fromst month regarding the attack on Moody. He suspects it was no ident and that someone may have tried to keep Moody from going to Hogwarts. But they don¡¯t know that moody was already reced by Barty crouch junior during that attack. Sirius also brings up the Death Eater disturbance at the Quidditch World Cup, as well as Bertha Jorkins. Bertha Jorkins is said to be disappeared in Albania, where Voldemort wasst reported to be currently in. Well after John took away Nagini most probably peter Pettigrew became the next Horcrux with the prices of the life of bertha Jorkins. Sirius revealed that he knew Jorkins personally while they were in school and mentions that she wasn''t very bright and could have easily fallen into a trap. Well she did fall into his trap many times and she gave her first time as the price to Sirius before. He did not reveal this matter but John knows about this though his secret investigation. He don¡¯t want to have any more secret siblings. She also would have known about the Triwizard Tournament beforehand. Sirius finishes by stating that Karkaroff betrayed the Death Eaters long ago and might not be the guilty party. It is especially since whoever put Harry''s name in the Goblet had a reason for doing so. Before he can give Harry any advice on facing a dragon and to ask for money, he is interrupted by Ron. So he did not have a choice but to disappear from the fire. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 169: using grass to subdue a dragon Chapter 169: using grass to subdue a dragon Ron became angry like a house wife that caught a cheating husband. Ron demanded to know whom he was talking to. But Harry told him it''s none of his business and goes to bed. This caused them to be more distant and angry with each other. As for the problem with the revealing of the contents of the first task, it waspletely solved. Since all the candidates know about the fist task the first task would be carried out as open task. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Finally it was November 24th Tuesday, The day of the task has begun. Ludo Bagman revealed that their task is to get the Golden egg each dragon is guarding. They have to draw a dragon from the model dragons in the bag. The model dragons each champion would draw out of a small bag would determine the order they''ll be going in and which dragon they''ll face. When picking up the dragons John used a little trick to pick up the Hungarian Horntail that Harry should pick up. Instead Harry received the easiest of them all. One by one the first two people went to fight their dragons to return back after winning. It was John¡¯s turn to go next and he was very calm. He went out normally under the cheers of many viewers. Well he is a famous person. When he came out the Hungarian Horntail was fuming with anger and mes as usual. John checked the terrine and found that it was the standard rocky terrine. So he waved his wand gentle and suddenly many nt vines are summoned from the forbidden forest on the side. They rushed over from under wooden pirs of the stadium. The people did not notice what John did for a few moments until the nt vines suddenly entangled the legs of the Hungarian Horntail. It is said that rope made of grass can even tie down the strongest elephant. It is said that many ants can easily crush the strongest snake. So the specialty of John is grass. These grass vines are normal grass vines with tenacious vitality. The dragon could not burn down its own body stupidly. Whenever it opened its mouth John would swish his wand. Immediately many stones in the ce would fly and hit the face of the dragon just like snow balls hitting the people automatically. This was amon spell and John is using this to shoot the rocks on the face of giant dragon so that it could not breathe the fire out. Also it was distracted by this making it unable to tear open the grass vines that are tangling its body. Another grass vine climbed on the chains that are used to tie it down on the spot to guard the golden egg. Within 5 minutes the dragon waspletely tied down like a mummy only leaving its nostrils for it to breath. It could not even look at John. John leisurely walked over to pick the egg and waved it to the people around. But the people are so dumbfounded that they don¡¯t know what they should say. John did not bother with them and went to stand on the top of the head of the dragon that was currently tied to the ground. It could not even more it muscle because of the right grass vines. Seeing the actions of John those people were even more shocked. Only after that John walked out of this ced and returned back to the champion¡¯s room. Seeing John appear there is fleur and Krum did not say anything other than staring at John nkly. Well they saw what John did and they were frightened. This is because John can use this method to do anything and. It is like a giant trap. They don¡¯t know what the conditions are or what kind of magic it is. But they are frightened. If John can lock a dragon like that then he can also capture anything as long as he has enough time and chance. This is dangerous. But they forgot that John only captured a stationary target that is already bound. They are looking at the finally result of mummy like dragon instead of the previous conditions. This thing is not useful in the battle and it is particrly useless in a mass fight. John doesn¡¯t want to show his true capabilities only show something that can be deemed as useless. For now he has to lower a little because Voldemort would return by the end of the year. He is a manic that would distribute the killing curses to anyone like distributing peanuts. So John doesn¡¯t want to jump around. First observe the enemy and show some hot bloodedness to reduce their vignce. Finally get them when they let down their guards. That is the n. Harry on the other hand flied around with his broomstick all over the ce in order to fight against the weakest dragon. Well after seeing big performances of three people where one of them is at the same age of Harry, Then finding that the dragon Harry is facing is the weakest of them all has made them lose interest in his shy moves. They did not feel anything great about this matter. Well there are people like Ron that are impressed by this too. So when Ron and Harry reconciled and hugged it was all noted down by Rita Skeeter silently. She also took a photo of them hugging each other. So another big juicy article appeared on the very next day causing the sensation. This article made people question the side to which both Harry and Ron are swinging. Fred and George that originally wanted to take Harry¡¯s money to start their business have changed their minds. No matter how Harry and Ron exined the things no one believed. Snape on the other hand has two different expressions on his face. One is a strange creepy smile towards Harry and an angry one towards Ron. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 170: removing the blood curse of Nagini Chapter 170: removing the blood curse of Nagini Snape on the other hand has two different expressions on his face. One is a strange creepy smile towards Harry and an angry one towards Ron. In the first task John got 50 points because of his performance and shock. So he took the first ce from other three people. After the match Ludo Bagman revealed to the champions that the Second Task will take ce on 24 February at 9:30am and that their Golden Eggs contain a clue as to what it will be. John already knows about this matter. So he immediately went back. He has other things to do right now. Rita was also busy that day and today the juicy article was out making Harry and Ron even miserable. John did not expect that Rita would do this. So he sent her a letter to congratte her and told her toe to the exit of the secret entrance he is using to Hogsmeade. Meeting outside would not be good. But meeting inside is much better. He took her to the room of requirements and gave her a good massage as reward. He let her sleep as he continued to do his work on breaking the blood curse. Fortunately or unfortunately that night he actually seeded. May be Rita Skeeter have given her thedy luck. He was so happy that he woke her up and shared the news along with the kiss. Rita was also shocked to find that John solved the blood curse which is said to be impossible to break. Well the initial phase is a sess. John has to use this anti blood curse to break the blood curse of Nagini. She is not here. She is at Grimmauld pce 12 under the supervision of Kreacher, dobby and Winky. They know that John is trying to solve the blood curse. Also John told dobby that this is the snake that was captured by Voldemort. As long as John can solve this they can reduce burden to Harry in the future. This made dobby more enthusiastic to guard Nagini all the time. He immediately came out of the castle in the middle of the night with Rita Skeeter. Well she can go out on her own with her beetle Animagus appearance. But John doesn¡¯t want to take any risks. Also he wanted to show her the results. So he took her and apparate to the Grimmauld pce 12. As soon as he appeared Kreacher also appeared in ce ready to attack the intruders. But when it saw John it immediately stopped and greeted John with manners. John nodded and moved to the room where Nagini was currently imprisoned. Aftering here dobby was there guarding the situation. John told them that he has seeded in solving the blood curse and told them to hold Nagini from moving so that he can cast the anti curse to break the blood curse. They were enthusiastically moved to help John. While they held down Nagini John took out his wand to cast the anti blood curse. Immediately they saw a miracle. That is the snake body of Nagini bulged slowly and the outer skin started to breakyer byyer. Slowly the outer skin appeared like a leather sack and inside there is another being. The outline of a person appeared as theyers of skin broke down step by step. Finally it appeared to be hardened like a cocoon. John waited while monitoring the vitality signature from inside the cocoon. After 2 hours of patiently waiting the results came out. The cocoon broke with a beautiful white hand poked out of the cocoon. The hand is that of an adult woman. John waited for Nagini toe out of the cocoonpletely. John told Kreacher and dobby to leave and only Winky there to support. Well in his eyes they are still men and John doesn¡¯t want them to see Naginiing out. John has guessed that Nagini inside the cocoon waspletely naked. Dobby and Kreacher brought some clothes that are fit for a woman and sent them into the room with magic while they stayed outside. Another 15 minutes of struggleter, the cocoon waspletely broken and a beauty with milky white skin and long ck hair appeared. Her eyes still looked like the eyes of a snake and even her face has simr appearance. But there is a strong charm and attraction towards her body. She has flesh on the right spots and thin on the right spots. She looked beautiful. She looked around in confusion. She has lost her consciousness and ability to think a long time ago afterpletely turning into a snake. There are only bestial instincts in her mind at that time when she was just a snake. But now she started to regain her sanity of a human being again and her memories areing back to her. Her memories include the time of her when she was just a snake too. She suddenly screamed holding her head and lost consciousness. John knows that she needs time to get back to her current situation. She has done many things that she could not ept as a snake. Her current life is no different than a rebirth or second chance to her. So she can start everything a new. But she first need some time to ept the reality. John ordered Winky to dress up Nagini after washing he body. Then let her sleep. He also told her to contact him the moment she wakes up and prepare some food for her to eat. Rita Skeeter was really impressed by John. She wanted to write an article about this matter to show the greatness of John. But John stopped her. He still has toplete the study about the after effects of removing the blood curse. It would take some time before all the observations are done. Also he could not show this to the people directly as it might cause some heavy problems. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 200 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 171: removed the blood curse of Astoria Chapter 171: removed the blood curse of Astoria It would take some time before all the observations are done. Also he could not show this to the people directly as it might cause some heavy problems. For now he is not strong enough to handle any of these things. So he told Rita to not to tell anyone about this matter. ¡°The wizards that can cast the blood curse are all strong dark wizards. They are very cruel by nature. Right now publicizing that I can remove blood curse is no different than offending them all at the same time. Even though I am strong I might not be able to face them all at the same time. There are too many people around me for me to protect them. So I don¡¯t want you to speak even a single word about this to anyone.¡± Rita immediately understood the situation and nodded her head like chicken pecking the grains on the ground. He let Rita stay here to rest and she can go out in the morning. The house elves already know that Rita is John¡¯s women and their employer too. So they are respectful towards Rita With the things arranged here John returned back to Hogwarts. In the next few days there is nothing special other than John using the blood or Astoria and Daphne to solve their blood curse. He seeded with Nagini''s blood curse but these two are different. Well the base theory and setting isplete so all he has to do is toplete is the final step to solve the blood curse. That is he has to find the right rune to solve the blood curse safely breaking all the locks. It was not an easy process. Four dayster John got news from Kreacher that Nagini woke up. Also she has a humongous apatite. John can understand the reason. It should be rted to therge amount of energy that is spent to break the blood curse in her body. John doesn¡¯t have to say to feed her, his house elves will feed her. John took his time and came back to the Grimmauld pce 12 to meet with Nagini and talk to her. She did not be crazy and looked very normal. After dressing up and eating the food herplexion became rosy and looked much better than before. John took the initiative to speak. ¡°I know that you are called Nagini but can you tell me your name.¡± She looked at John for a moment but did not answer. John waited for a moment and said. ¡°I have removed the blood curse for you. Now you can transform between snake and human as you wish.¡± Finally she spoke. ¡°I am called Nagini as long as I remember. Thank you for returning my humanity to me.¡± John smiled back and said. ¡°I know that there are some bad incidents in the past. Don¡¯t shy away from them because they would be a burden if you hide. You are going to start a new life, So face your past and clear it away. I will help you in any way I can. Don¡¯t worry that I look young. I have already seen the true nature of the world and I can handle things. By the way I did not introduce myself. I am Jonathan ck from the ck family. I am also itsst heir. Also I do not indiscriminate between pure blood and muggle blood nonsense. So you don¡¯t have to worry. You can rest and decide the things on your own. When you recover enough you can talk to me about your thoughts.¡± She was really moved and said. ¡°Thank you.¡± John smiled at her and arranged things for her with Winky. After that he returned back to Hogwarts and continued his study on solving the blood curses. On December first week Johnpleted in solving the blood curse of Greengrass family. So he called both Astoria and Daphne to the room of requirements. He needs helpers right now so he called Winky as well. With them present John told the Greengrass sisters about the situation of the blood curse. Since it would be troublesome he would remove the blood curse one at a time. So he asked them to choose. Most probably the first person would be Astoria. Well she is the youngest and she is the one showing the symptoms most. John told her to strip off her dress and put on different white sheets just in case. John acted as a gentleman and turned around for her to change. With the help of Winky and Daphne she quickly changed. John told her to lie down on the bed he prepared and then waved his wand to cast the anti blood curse on her. Also John cast a healing spell on her. This was to prevent any adverse sudden effects. With that the process started. Unlike Nagini Astoria started to bleed from all of her 7 orifices and it continued to the point of bleeding through her sweat pores. John cast the healing spell and regeneration spell continuously and the strong vitality of the wand helped his healing spell and regeneration spells to act strongly. Astoria looked like she was in pain and Daphne wanted to go and help her but John stopped her. Winky on the side is also helping with the process. After struggling for 2 hours she finally calmed down. The blood curse ispletely broken and all the blood that was severely damaged by the strange dark energy waspletely removed. John fed some blood improvement potions to Astoria and helped her with high calorie food that can improve her lost energy reserves. After nursing her for the entire night she waspletely cured. Only when she woke up in the morning did Daphne calmed down. She was so happy that she jumped to John and kissed him. Astoria was taken to take a bath to clean off all the blood on her body. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 205 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 172: fleur asks John to be her dance partner Chapter 172: fleur asks John to be her dance partner She was so happy that she jumped to John and kissed him. Astoria was taken to take a bath to clean off all the blood on her body. At that time John took a small blood sample from her to check the situation of her blood curse. He found that everything ispletely removed and solved. As for Daphne he would take 2 days of rest beforepletely removing her blood curse too. Daphne and Astoria rested here for the night. In the morning next day John helped them back to their dorms using the invisibility cloak. The two days quickly passed by and it was the turn of Daphne. She knows that it would be painful but she has to bear with it. Also she hasplete trust in John and she will be fine. John checked everything and made sure that Daphne was ready. Then he cast the anti blood curse spell and then vitality recovery spell. Slowly time passed by with the same thing as Astoria happening to Daphne. Her milky white body as covered with blood all over. Fortunately she did not have to bear the pain as much as Astoria has to. The reason for this is the blood curse is dormant in her body while the blood curse in Astoria¡¯s body is active. So after sometime Daphne got back to normal and John checked the situation. Then he let Astoria and Winky take care of Daphne. Pansy and others were not invited because this would be a bloody scene and he doesn¡¯t want to frighten them. They also know what is happening here and they are anxious without sleep. Naturally a woman would want the other women that arepeting for her man to die. But John¡¯s women are different in this matter. They don¡¯t want John to be sad about anything. They know that if one of them die then he would be sad. They don¡¯t want that. Instead of having John sad they would prefer share John with other women. Also they have be close in the past few years and they are as close as blood sisters. They know that theing time is turbulent and they have to be united to stay strong and survive theing disasters. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Daphne got rid of the blood cursepletely. Now the Greengrass family is fine without any blood curse problem. There is nothing new till the end of December. During this time the dance practice for the Yule ball has started. Naturally the boys are reluctant and girls are more active in this matter. John went around and danced naturally with Romilda that is on the same ss as him. ¡­¡­¡­. A few dayster fleur came over to ask John if he wanted to be her dance partner. Well she has many potential options but she liked the charm of John which did not crumble in front of her Ve charm. This made her interested in him. It is a casual interest but not a romantic one. Right at that time her Ve charm came out of her body and Ron that was around was attracted by that charm. He walked over to her like a dog in heat and asked if she would be willing to be his dance partner. He was ruthlessly rejected and John did not crumble even with all of her charm acting on him. John smiled and said. ¡°If Miss Fleur is okay with that then I don¡¯t mind to be your dance partner. But there will be a surprise at the Yule ball. Also I will have many dance partners at the same time. Are you sure that you are still willing to be my dance partner?¡± John asked her again for confirmation. Fleur became more interested in the words of John. She wanted to know what surprise he is going to cook. So she decided to give it a try. Any way she is a champion and a Ve. With a hook of her finger she can pull the partners of other people over to her to be her dance partner in just a moment. So she was not worried about anything. John smiled mysteriously and left gracefully. As the Christmas holidays begin, Hermione refuses to tell Ron and Harry who her date for the Yule Ball is. So they stared to make fun of her. Well she did not reveal because if they know it was John they would boil with rage. Even after the Yule ball she has to exin to them about this matter. She has to tell them that she did this because of repaying the help that John gave her. She did not say about this but she revealed that after Malfoy put the curse on her that made her alreadyrge front teeth grow to a huge size. She let Madam Pomfrey shrink them to a more normal size when she healed her. Draco Malfoy tries to taunt Hermione, saying no one in their right mind would take her to the ball. But the mere mention of John is enough to drive him back. He was fearful of John because he felt John is extremely dangerous. So he did not dare to trouble Hermione. Harry and Ron are not there at that time so they did not know that Hermione used the name of John to protect herself subconsciously. After she realized she started to blush realizing her true feeling towards John. But she could not reveal them right now and break her friendship with Harry and Ron. She wanted them toe together and work together. But her dreams might note true with the actions of John. Well in the public opinion John does everything right without any problem. But Harry on the other hand got many holes in the things he does. Because of this the public support is towards John is far higher than it was towards Harry. Harry only got his public support because of his savior title. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 205 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 173: Rita Skeeter’s first time part- 1 Chapter 173: Rita Skeeter¡¯s first time part- 1 Because of this the public support is towards John is far higher than it was towards Harry. Harry only got his public support because of his savior title. Time passed by and the Christmas holidays started on 20th of December. On that very day the trace on John was liftedpletely. He was physically 18 years old. This also happened to Hermione as her trace lifted before her birthday right before the wedding or fleur and William Weasley. This means that John has reached adulthood. In order to not to alert the ministry of magic he sent Sebastian to manipte few things silently. It is to put the person in charge of monitoring the traces to stop noticing himpletely. Or even if he notices this he would think that the trace is still there. This is a strong memory maniption charm cast on him. So John would be safe from all the problems rted to ministry of magic. Since it is like that John n to have some fun to celebrate. Rita Skeeter is still present at Hogsmeade waiting for the good incidents to record and write more juicy articles. Dumbledore banned her entry because of the previous incidents but she can be shameless sometimes. John called her over and decided to give and take their first times. Originally he wanted to do it with Nymphadora but he has a different n for her. He wanted to take her first time on the day of the Christmas and he was nning to give her a specific dress to make things spicier. For today he is going to have the mature big girl Rita Skeeter that looked like Marlin Monroe. He did not say anything to her before and decided to surprise her tonight. That night many students decided to stay at Hogwarts for the Christmas. Well there is a Yule ball and many other things here. So there are not many that left to their homes for the Christmas. In the night after dinner John sneaked out of Hogwarts and went straight to Hogsmeade. It was a cold night and he knocked on the door of the room where Rita is currently staying. Rita checked the person at the door and found that it was John. She was surprised and decided to open the door quickly. She is wearing tight and thick night dress to sleep because of the coldness. But with John the coldness is gone and it was reced by warmth and joy. As soon as the door opened John entered to hug her. Then he locked the door behind. Then he cast a ward of silencing, anti surveince and few other spells topletely block the outside interference acting on them. He then took out a dress for Rita. It is a special sexydy Santa us dress and asked her to put on this dress. It only have red hat with a small bell at the top end of the hat. Then there is a red band that did not have any shoulder straps and it only have 4 centimeters in width that covered her tits with her nipples poking out from the small holes in it. The design is that of a flower with the hole at the center of the flower bud and her erected nipples poked straight out of flower bud. At the bottom side there are many small bells arranged in order. With every step he took the bells would ring softly giving an erotic feeling. Then at the bottom she is wearing a red micro bikini that is very right revealing her ass almostpletely and her pussy was clearly outlined. For her legs, she is wearing thigh length stockings and knee length high heel boots. She looked extremely hot and sexy in this dress. But because of the cold climate she is slightly shivering. There is a box of strawberries in her hand. John smiled at her and pulled her over into his embrace while keeping the strawberry box to the side. With his hug and warm embrace she did not feel much cold. ¡°Today, I am going to eat you. You will be filled uppletely with my love and warmth.¡± John whispered in her ear making her tremble in excitement and she said. ¡°I have been waiting for this for a long time.¡± They started to kiss with a tight hug and the bells rang softly with their movements. The hands of John felt her back slowly and reached all the way to her ass. He cupped her butt cheeks and pinched them softly making Rita tremble in pleasure. When they separated John put a strawberry in her mouth and kissed again sharing the strawberry between each other. This made her more excited and her pussy is wet staining her new dress. But she did not care about that John left her lips and moved down gently licking the erected nipples that are poking out of her dress through the small holes. He ced the strawberries that have small groves cut on them on her nipples creating strawberry nipples. Then he bit them along with her nipples getting a moan from her. John slowly removed her tits band revealing her bountiful tits. They are DD cup with full bust making him feel full when he cupped them with his hands. He directly sucked on her nipples and yed with her nipple patch around the nipples. Then he moved down to her navel and started to use his tongue to fuck her belly button. Her moans reverberated throughout the room and the wet stain of her pussy became bigger and bigger. From navel John moved down to her pussy that waspletely and cleanly shaved without any pubic hair. It looked quite good with white and pinkbination. John did not lower her small bikini and started to lick her pussy directly from the outline on the bikini. His hands are not free and they are pinching her nipples still. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 205 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 174: Rita Skeeter’s first time part- 2 Chapter 174: Rita Skeeter¡¯s first time part- 2 John did not lower her small bikini and started to lick her pussy directly from the outline on the bikini. His hands are not free and they are pinching her nipples still. Slowly he pulled down her little bikini revealing her forbidden area that no man has seen before that day. She did not have any pubic hair and everything is clean and smooth. With his tongue directlying into contact with her pussy lips Rita could not bear it any longer. She let out a loud moan and had an orgasm. John did not let her go and gave her pussy a strong lip kiss. Then moved up to share this kiss with her actually lips. This made her even more aroused. Finally John sat down beside her and flipped her so that her face would fall into thep of John. John waved his wand and the clothes on his body removed automatically and neatly folded and were sent to the table on the side. Right in front of the blurry eyes of Rita stood a throbbing tower with a masculine scent that made her head tingly. The tower itself looked 6 to 7 inches long but still soft right now. The balls are exaggeratedly big like a pair of oranges. Her tongue automatically came out and started to lick the base of the dick and the ball of John. She felt that she tasted fresh grass with make scent. This made her refreshed and her hands moved forward to hold the dick in her hands. She was unable to hold itpletely with one hand required the help of other. It felt warm to touch. It was not hot but a strange warmth that made her want to get close to it. She held the dick tightly and slowly crawled forward wanting to taste the dick. The dick that was soft was already erect after the balls are licked. It was 10 inches long and looked really like a tower. Because of the low temperature the dick emitted slight fog of mist because of its warmth. Slowly Rita moved to kiss the tip and said. ¡°I like this stick very much. You have to punish this bad girl with this still till I listen to your words.¡± She said with a smile and started to gobble down the head of the dick. Her mouth looked like the mouth of a squirrel that got nuts filled in her mouth. It was really cure and John put his hands on her head and helped her move. Vick was sure that she will not be able to take the dick into her mouthpletely. She is inexperienced. He thought that he should research on some spells that would transform the throat to facilitate the deep throat. For now he did not force her to take the deep throat and let her suck on his dick as she liked. She felt that his dick is a warm ice fruit in this cold weather and sucked it more and more happily. ¡°Slurp¡­ slurp¡­. Slurp¡­¡± Her mouth made many lewd sounds. The hands of John moved down her cor bone and started to y with her tits. After few minutes she could not make John cum which made her disappointed. So he pulled her up and kissed her lips and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, you can learn that slowly. For now, I have to punish your with the big stick to make you more obedient right.¡± John sat upright with his dick standing upright. Rita is sitting on hisp with her legs coiled around John. John gently lifted her up with his hands under her armpits and said. ¡°Now be a good girl and stretch tour pussy lips so that the big stick can go inside.¡± Rita moved her hands to stretch her pussy lips and John slowlynded the hole straight on the tip of his dick. Naturally it did not enter inside because of the tightness of the virgin pussy. John used his magic to move his dick and rub against the pussy lips of Rita. The pussy juices and the pre cum came into contact with each other and the ce became more lubricated. The moans of Rita reverberated in the room from all the pleasure. John once again used his magic to let the tip of his dick enter into the pussy of Rita. As it went in Rita¡¯s eyes turned red and a scream of pain and pleasure came out of her mouth. John took the opportunity to move his hands to her hips and slowly pushed the dick inside her pussy. He moved his dick inside as fast as possible so that she felt less pain. As soon as the dick entered inside he waved his hands casting a healing spell to heal pussy of Rita. At that time Rita already stopped her screams and they changed into her moans. She then touched her belly about her pussy to feel a deformation and the outline of the dick of John. She touched it and a smiled slowly crept on her face. Blood drops flowed from within the pussy of Rita followed the dick and stained the bed sheets. Her hymen ispletely broken and her virginity is gone. ¡°You have to take responsibility for taking my virginity. I am your women from now on. So don¡¯t abandon me. If you did I would be a ghost and haunt you forever.¡± Rita spoke and kissed John with her head bent. Well she could not move down any more. After kissing she moved her head and her tits came to the face of John. She moved her hands to wrap around his head and rightly pushed his head between her tits. Then she tried to move her hips but she could not because of the tightness and herck of strength in legs. The hands of John on her hips moved her body up and down helping her¡­. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 205 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 175: Rita Skeeter’s first time part- 3 Chapter 175: Rita Skeeter¡¯s first time part- 3 Then she tried to move her hips but she could not because of the tightness and herck of strength in legs. The hands of John on her hips moved her body up and down helping her have the pleasure she wanted and said. ¡°Right you are my women and you will be my women till death do us apart.¡± As Rita moaned John moved his hands to spank her ass from time to time causing Rita to moan louder. John changed directions as he stood up and let her hold him as he moved his hips to pound her in the air. Then he put on back on the bed and pounded her in missionary position. Finally after a while he shot his first load of cum inside her till the point that the cum over flowed out of her pussy. She hand an orgasm with a squirt this time along with her screams and moans of pleasure. He left his dick inside her for a few moments till he calmed down. Her body trembled from time to time after this. When he pulled his dick out Rita had another orgasm from the pleasure. John let her rest for a few minutes while he used his wand to make all the cum inside her flow out without leaving anything. It stained bed sheets along with the blood stain from before. Neither John nor Rita cared about this matter. John suddenly took out an oil bottle from his pant pocket. Rita is still in the previous pleasure state to notice what John is doing. Suddenly John flipped her over on the bed and dripped the massage oil on her back. When the cold massage oil touched her back her back trembled. Then John ced his hand on the back and started to rub her back slowly relieving all the stress she umted over the past few days from herst massage. Then his hands moved slowly towards her ass and fondled her ass till it was soft and bouncy on his hands. Finally he moved to the crack between butt cheeks causing her to tremble more and more. At that time his hands went to her ass hole. Before that he swished his wand so that everything is perfectly clean and ready for y. So he moved his fingers to rub her ass hole slowly to soften her and she started to moan again. Slowly his finger entered into her ass hole and rubbed the insides with oil. Then another finger entered to slowly widen the hole. The third and the fourth finger also enteredpletely opening the hole that is very small to the side where the tip of his dick can enter. Right then John positioned his dick straight into the ass hole of Rita. Rita is not in a position to see any of this. She was in deep pleasure to notice the things that are happening to her right now. She only noticed when the tip of the dick trying to enter her tight ass hole. ¡°No you will break me. It was too small for that dick. Ahaaaa¡­.¡± John did not listen to her words and pushed the dick inside. With the head of the dick entering her asshole things became normal for the shaft behind. Her scream turned into a soft moan and the facial expression changed from pain to pleasure in an instant. Well John cast a healing spell on her so that she can bear with the pain and everything would heal quickly. She was facing the bed with her face buried in the pillow leaking out her muffled moans. Her tits are being crushed by her but the hands of John moved from behind and appeared on those flesh mounds. He started to fondle them as he pushed his dick deeper and deeper into her ass hole. Finally when the entire thing is inside her she felt that she was full for the first time. She was so happy that tears rolled down her eyes. She turned her head to get a kiss from John. John kissed her as he started to move his hips once again. The moans of Rita started once again. But they are muffle by the kiss of John. It went on and on for some time before John finally cummed inside her ass hole with the cum over flowing. Another creampie is formed after John loaded her ass hole with his cum. Right before he cummed his hands moved to the clit of Rita and pressed it hard. Then he suddenly sat upright with his and her legs spread wide open with his cum inside her ass hole. Because of the cum and high stimtion Rita squirted spraying her cum and love juice far and wide like a sprinkler. This made her head filled with so much pleasure that she could not take it anymore. She fainted at the end of this. John caught her from falling and slowly pulled her back on to the bed. He did not pull out his dick and inserted it much deeper. Then wrapped his hands around her tits from behind and slept peacefully. He wanted to continue but he has to do that when she was still awake instead of when she lost her consciousness. He wanted her to feel the pleasure along with him instead of only pleasuring himself. He don¡¯t have to pull out the cum from her ass hole. Well there is magic and he can use the magic to clean it up if needed. He also brought her a present but not for now but for Christmas. It was specifically crafted by him and it was for her ass hole. It was a special butt plug. It would vibrate when John wanted to y with her or when John was excited. He would give this present to her Christmas along with the special dress that he specifically made for her. He took her measurements before. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 205 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 176: plans for the neutral faction Chapter 176: ns for the neutral faction viin novels decision: hello guys I have something important to ask of you here. As you know I am writing two viin novels namely one with harry potter and the other with Naruto. but thinking about it I felt that writing two different things would stretch things too much. actually at the end of the current world I set that the protagonist would enter into an infinity city specifically for viins. so I want to mix them both to write a single one. what I want from you is to make a choice here. if harry potter one wins then the viin in harry potter would go to the infinity viin world and if Naruto wins then this viin would enter. also if harry potter one wins then there would be a Naruto world in the future. also it would be in a new novel temporarily called infinity viin world. so make your choice to send which protagonist into the infinity world. Option 1: naruto viin Option 2: harry potter viin
Chapter 176: ns for the neutral faction He would give this present to her Christmas along with the special dress that he specifically made for her. He took her measurements before. Early in the morning when Rita woke up John fucked her again from another round and filled up her pussypletely once again. After they took afortable bath and John took her to Grimmauld pce to rest for a few days. While she rested here John returned to Hogwarts. He did not forget to talk to Nagini before leaving. Her mind is more stable now and she started to think of a way to start her new life. John decided to talk to her about the thingster when he had the time. He would not rush out to bring her into his bed. He has to do things slowly. After a simple chat John returned to Hogwarts. There is nothing new these days other than dance practice. The father of Daphne and Astoria received the news about his daughterspletely cured of blood curse. He was so happy that he wanted to visit right away. So John took them both to the mansion of Greengrass so that they have a family reunion that day. He remembered his dead wife that also died of blood curse. But dead cannot be brought back to life. So he held his daughters to cry. His opinion of John has changedpletely. He is looking at John as his son inwpletely. Not for one daughter but for both daughters. He has already decided because he could not find a man as capable, handsome and wealthy as John. He decided to talk to Johnter about the important things. He knows that the situation is going to go out of hand soon. So he has been prepared with his neutral faction. He is neither on the side of the death eaters nor on the side of the order of phoenix. There are many noble families like this that did not take any side. They would leave here when the dangeres ande back after the danger passes away. John liked their way of doing things. But this would only cause the problem to be bigger. The people from order of phoenix are stubbornly stupid. The side of death eaters is stubbornly ambitious. So neither side would win unless one sidepletely dies out. Staying in the fight or taking a side in this kind of struggle is idiotic. But John did not like this passive way of doing things. Instead he likes to be in control. That is no matter which side fights each other they should not dare to attack the side of John. If they did attack John then the result is extermination. What John wanted is the unbounded freedom to do anything he wanted to do without anyone standing on his way to block. But neither side of death eaters and order of phoenix would let that happen because of their ambition and stupidity respectively. So John decided to form his force. He already made a forcepletely made of werewolves. There are also few magic creatures races like fairies that are also on his side right now. There are still goblins and house elves that are being secretly recruited through various means of using money. As for the side of humans there are not many that are on his side. Well he did not trust humans much. So naturally there is no army on the side of humans. He is going to directly take the entire neutral faction to his side along with few from both order of phoenix and the death eaters. The recruited people from the other factions are either the women that fell for John or the rtives of the women that fell in love with him. John talked with mister Greengrass for a while about his ns and asked him to rally the neutral faction so that they can stay strong together. Naturally he agreed about this matter and he would do that after the Christmas. John took the girls and returned back to Hogwarts. Today they are celebrating that both Astoria and Daphne got their blood curses removed. They arranged a party in the room of requirements. The invited people are John¡¯s women only. Well Hermione was an extra that was brought over. Any way she is going to be his dance partner soon and the consequences of that is something she has to bear. The consequence is most probably rted to Harry and Ron distancing from her. John doesn¡¯t know what their future would be like. But he was sure that they would be together again. In the group there is also Nymphadora and Rita Skeeter too. John brought over many ingredients and cooked for them all. There are pastries, roll cakes¡­¡­ and many other things that they liked including cotton candy. Hermione was really shocked by the progress that John made. She knows how dangerous the blood curse can be. She also found that the mother of Daphne and Astoria died because of the blood curse. So saving them and solving them made her look up to John. But that is not all. She was impressed by John to see that how deep he would go to solve the problem for his women. This made her fall in love with John more. John saw that all the girls present have at least 80 points of affection towards him. The one that has 80 points of affection is actually Hermione. Also her affection stopped there without going up. John has to impress her more to pull herpletely to his side. As long as the affection points reach 90 then John can rx a little. For the first heroine level candidate like Hermione the gain or affection points is very hard. The party quickly came to an end at the time of mid night. John sent the people out one by one quickly to their dorms or room. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 210 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 177: only after the marriage Chapter 177: only after the marriage The party quickly came to an end at the time of mid night. John sent the people out one by one quickly to their dorms or room. Tonight John wanted to take Nymphadora. He already prepared a dress for her. It was denim tight jeans short jacket and mini jeans shorts. They would fit perfectly for Nymphadora that looked like a punk. Her hair has to grow a little more to fit perfectly into the character. She would be a punk style biker chick. Even though it would not suite with the in and ssic style of John, it is not a problem. Also normal gowns, skirts and other girly stuff did not suit her well. After sending everyone he sent Rita back too. Even though magic can heal people quickly it still requires for the body to rest and adopt. So he let her rest. Nymphadora already understood this matter but she don¡¯t want John to do take her first time now. She told John that he can only take her first time after they are married. Well John respected her wishes and slept there while hugging her without doing anything. This increased her impression of John to the next level. But before sleeping John told her to wear the dress he prepared for her. He specifically told her that this dress is special and only he can watch her wearing this dress other than his women. Of course she understood that John is a possessive man. After waking up in the morning her affection towards John has reached 95 points which is very strong and practically unbreakable. This was because John chose to respect her wishes. Rita Skeeter did not have these thoughts and felt more on the free side. But still she is not an easy woman to mess with. John sent Nymphadora back after a good morning kiss and continued with his other ns. There is still two days before the Christmas. There is another milf in his ns that can be fucked and she was holding back for at least 7 years of time by John. It would be bad to hold her back like that. So John decided to y with Narcissa tonight. Also with her help John is going to contact other good bitchy witches. There is Mrs. Zabini. She is said to be extremely hot but not many people could enjoy her. Some even doubt that her son ise Zabini is her own son or adopted. She is a mysterious person and John would not jump over to her directly. If she is a higher level being or a cross blood with higher level beings like deities and demons or others like high elves, fairies, spirits¡­ then things could be interesting. Remember that when one being reached a certain mastery of nature or can cause a certain level of change in the nature he can be called a god. Not every deity like Zeus and his brother can be real gods. Even wizards and some spirits can also be gods after reaching a certain level or power. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Naturally like everyone John suspects that Mrs. Zabini is actually a subus or some sort of being close to that side. But he has to meet her and talk to her carefully to gain the deeper understanding. For that he needs the one thing that can upgrade his wand and himself. That is the elder wand in the hands of Dumbledore. John¡¯s wand is made of nature and vitality so it is possible to consume the death element in the elder¡¯s wand and integrate it into itpletely. But for all these things to happen John has to be recognized by the elder¡¯s wand as its master. Unfortunately Dumbledore is too much of a stubborn person and suspects everyone and everything. No wonder no women wanted to be his women. Even if they did he did not swing to the side of the woman and moved to the side of men. Well John thought for a while and first he has to y with Narcissa. Also he did not know if she would be willing to take the final step with him. She likes his massage and uses it as a means of relieving her stress and lust. But what about taking the final step with John, She is a married woman that actually loved her husband and son before. Butter the love towards her husband slowly degraded to the point where nothing left between them. They are in a cooperative rtionship for the sake of family and their son. John was sure that when Lucius did not have a choice but to use Draco to appease the anger of Voldemort. That is the situation where Draco was sent to kill Dumbledore would be the situation where Narcissa would finally breaks out. If Narcissa also rejected John then the best time to pull her to his side is when this kind of thing happens. Well John is not a good person to begin with. So he would take the opportunity when she was in a situation that needs his help. He prepared a corset that barely covered her tits and did not cover her belly or naval. Below are a set ofce panties and strapped stockings. There is also thigh high boots. This was the dress that John wanted to give to Narcissa. It would suit her appearance. In the evening after dinner he appeared before her in the Malfoy mansion. Naturally Lucius is not here and he was on work about something important. At least that is what he said to her. But the reality is that after bing impotent he could note here all the time remembering that he became impotent. So he is avoiding Narcissa and Malfoy mansion very much. When John arrived Narcissa is in her room trying to relieve herself with her fingers ying with her clit. Unfortunately she could not get satisfied with her hands¡­¡­. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 210 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 178: Narcissa in heat Chapter 178: Narcissa in heat When John arrived Narcissa is in her room trying to relieve herself with her fingers ying with her clit. Unfortunately she could not get satisfied with her hands, She needs the touch of John toplete the process. John walked over to her that was surprised by the sudden appearance of John. Initially she should take out her wand to attack John. But her situation is veryplicated and she recognized John. So she could not move. She tried to cover up her pussy with her clothes but it did nothing to stop John from making his move. He directly pressed his hand on the top of her clit and pressed it hard and started to rub it slowly and speed up suddenly. Immediately she climaxed with an orgasm. Her legs trembled and her back arched as she sprayed the cum and love juices from her pussy. John moved forward to kiss her and she directly cooperated. It seems like the dress he picked up for her has to wait. While kissing John waved his wand and his clothes vanished and appeared on the side with neat folding. John took the heat of the moment to move forward and started to y with Narcissa. He did not forget to cast a silencing ward and an illusion showing that Narcissa is sleeping. With that no one would disturb them. John continued to kiss as he removed her night dress step by step revealing her soft skin and milfy body. He moved down to suck on her nipples as his hands moved behind her back to press on specific areas on her back to make her more sensitive. The moans of Narcissa reverberated thought the silencing ward and she was happy for the first time after so long with the touch of a man that is so intimate with her. John continued and slowly put his dick between her tits and pushed it to her face so that she can suck on the dick. She was startled by the size of the dick just like how Rita was startled but then she smiled happily looking at the size of the dick. She really liked this big thing. She was craving for a dick for so many years and no one gave it to her. But the dick in front of him made her feel that it was meant for her. So she started to move her hands to hold her tits tightly around the dick. Then she licked the tip of the dick with great happiness as if she was licking very delicious. As she licked and sucked on the dick John was not idle as he moved forward to suck on pulled her nipples and rub the are around the nipples slowly. He used his index fingers to push the nipples in and out in an action like fucking her nipples. This made her reach for another climax. When John thought that his dick is wet enough he moved down and yed with her pussy lips. Then he pushed his dick into that tight hole. Well there is a big gap and her pussy right now is as tight as that of a virgin pussy. The stretching of her pussy made her moan loudly in pleasure as her body trembled with happiness. John slowly pushed the dick deep inside her till the entire shaft entered inside her. She felt so full that her eyes started to be wet with the happiness and pleasure. John let her adapt to his dick and then he started to move. There is sound of flesh pping, squeaking in the pussy of Narcissa and the moans of Narcissa forming a very good music to the ears of John. Lucius is really an idiot that could not take care of such a beautiful wife and go around causing troubles everywhere. John fucked her till she was satisfied and reached the peak of pleasure and then cummed inside her at the same time as she climaxed with her orgasm. Her pussy waspletely filled with John¡¯s cum but his dick did not soften. Instead it acted as a stopper for the cum inside to not to flow out. The fullness inside made Narcissa happier and she trembled with the pleasure of climaxing. She never felt this kind of pleasure before today. On the other hand John was thinking of making Narcissa and molly serve him at the same time. While their husbands fight each other their wives would dance on the dick of John together. That would be a sight to see. While thinking John pulled out his dick and immediately the cum and her love juices started to flow out. It is not oozing out but flowing out. That is how much cum that John filled up inside her. John did not stop at that and flipped her over. Then he waved his hand to make an oil bottlee out of the pocket of his pants that was folded neatly on the side. He poured the oil on her ass and started to massage it. Narcissa purred like a good cat under his touch. But soon she noticed the fingers of John that is entering her ass hole. She did not expect that and she never had anyone fuck her ass hole. She is still a virgin there. John waved his hands and everything became clean for him to use. Also all the cum inside her pussy is also gone with the wave of his hands. He slowly inserted his oily finger inside her ass hole. Slowly he rubbed around her inner walls making her moan but she also said with her soft voice. ¡°I am still a virgin there, so please be gentle with me¡­. Hummmm¡­.¡± John smiled and nodded his head at her request. Then he inserted the second finger inside her ass hole and started to widen the hole slowly. Slowly the third and the fourth finger entered inside her ass hole smoothly with the oil. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 210 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 179: Christmas gifts Chapter 179: Christmas gifts Then he inserted the second finger inside her ass hole and started to widen the hole slowly. Slowly the third and the fourth finger entered inside her ass hole smoothly with the oil. Then he started to widen her ass hole big enough to fit his big dick. Well it could not be expanded by that much. But still it can at least give him a little convenience to move. Actually her ass is really tight. Well every woman is unique with their own temperament. This includes their body, feeling, scent and response. The feeling and other things that he got from Narcissa arepletely different from the feelings that he got from Rita. But he liked both of them and the pleasure he got from them is also different fundamentally. So like tasting an old wine or like tasting a delicacy John started to y with her and fuck her slowly. Her moans reverberated as John poked her ass hole with his dick. The entry was slowly but after it enteredpletely her pain became pleasure and she started t tremble while squirting. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. That night John spent with her andforted her in his embrace. Also he did not forget to talk to her about his ns rted to Betrix and Mrs. Zabini. She did not think badly of John when he spoke about this matter. John already clearly stated to her that he would have many women. Also she is a married woman with a son. Even thought her son is stupid she still loves her son. John is calm, handsome and capable. So when John told her that he would protect her son she epted it directly and decided to work together with John. She would still work for Voldemort along with her current husband Lucius. But her heart and body belongs to John and acts for the sake of John. She would be willing to pull other women to the side of John slowly over time. Right now she needs a strong support to protect herself and her son. The best person she could turn to is actually John. Other might not know but she definitely knows that John is extremely strong. It is not only his dick. The intuition of women is an extremely strong thing. She felt safe and satisfied with John so she decided to go along with this. Also she likes John more than her husband that only married her for political benefits. Since she likes John she sided with John directly. With that decided they parted. John gave her the dress that he prepared for her and told her that he would prepare a special gift for herter for the Christmas. In the morning she actually cooked for John which is really tasty. Well when a woman cooks for the man they liked then that would really taste better than anything. Well sometimes it can be something that could not be described as an eatable thing too. Fortunately Narcissa is good at cooking and the fine dining she arranged is also great. John pulled her into hisp as they ate the food together. Fortunately for Lucius and his son Draco, they are not at home. If they are here they would have heart attack seeing various expression on the expressionless cold face of Narcissa. Also how close she is to John. After eating John left back to the Diagon alley. He collected the dresses he ordered for his girls for the Yule ball. The Christmas is just a day away. So he brought over the dresses he prepared for them. He took them and returned back to Hogwarts. That night he went around delivering the dresses and other gifts that he promised for his women. Rita and Narcissa got butt plugs that are enchanted with many number of special features, Nymphadora received another set of street gang chick like dress that really suits her purple hair, Other girls received the Yule ball dress with some sweets, Penelope got a special bike broomstick she liked along with a female warrior dress. The style of the dress is designed by John and there are runes embedded in it letting it move as smooth as cloth even though it was made of metal. All of his house elves got some good bonuses. Dobby actually bought a dress for himself and for Winky. After chatting with John under the influence of John now dobby and Winky are actually dating. It is strange but it is true. John kept it as a secret and he was nning to shock Hermier with this. Other than that John also sent some shining materials to the goblins as he Christmas gift for them. This is the most favorite thing of those goblins. He also sent gifts to the werewolves in the township that he established on the northernnds. They got plenty of meat of all kinds they liked in bulk quantities along with fine wine. After delivering the things during the night John returned to his dorm room and slept. Early in the morning he went to the Christmas tree to see his presents. The other students in the dormitory were shocked by the number of presents that John just got. It was just like the Valentine¡¯s Day chocte that he received before. Half of the area around the tree was filled with his gifts. Well the gifts from the goblins is not much as they all decided to give John some of their special goblin agreement to reduce their service charge by 0.2 percent. Something is better than nothing and they are really good with the usage of money and their gifts are rted to the money as well. Other than that John received many gifts from his women one by one. Dobby and Winky sent a pair of socks and gloves. Dobby made the socks with disproportionate sizes while Winky made the gloves well. John liked them and put them away carefully. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 210 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 180: Yule ball with big surprise Chapter 180: Yule ball with big surprise Dobby made the socks with disproportionate sizes while Winky made the gloves well. John liked them and put them away carefully. Rita sent him a special mini camera that she used when she takes photos in secret. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. John checked his presents with happy face while many other Gryffindor''s are envious. Also there are four girls that received presents from John in the Gryffindor house Christmas tree. Hermione, Ginny, Romilda and Katie all received presents from John. But they did not dare to open them here. Hermione actually hid the box carefully in her enchanted pocket space to check it outter. She doesn¡¯t want Harry and Ron to find this. Ginny was more bold than Hermione. She took out her dress from the present. It was gorgeous red party wear dress that matches her red hair perfectly. She almost looked like a red queen with that dress. Simrly Romilda and Katie also receive dresses that fit them perfectly with the color preferences that they liked. Other than this dress there are also sweets and a magic makeup box. It is a ime use magic makeup box. It would give a good setting from head to toe for the girl that was chosen by John. But this thing is very expensive. John already made on what fashion that his girls should dress up including the jewelry and other things. Simrly all the girls that got his presents were pleasantly surprised and excited at the same time. They are excited about the evening party and what surprise that John has nned for them. They are also very curious to see how John is going to dance with them all at the same time. Hermione still did not tell Harry and Ron with whom she is going to Yule ball that night. But her golden color dress was so gorgeous that she really liked it. She felt that John really knows her heart. Well she could not say this to Harry and Ron but Ginny, Romilda and Katie are all John¡¯s women. So they came to check out her dress too. Daphne received a ck party dress with stars like spots on the dress and they would shine the green light like they are twinkling. Pansy also got something on the side but the color is different to match her skin tone and appearance. Luna received a silver colored dress that highlighted her appearance with snowkes like design that would give the impression of falling snow. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the evening the party was ready to start when everyone was there in the great hall where the Yule ball would start. The girls arrived early and John did note yet. The champions should start the dance as the custom. Fleur is also waiting with her gorgeous dress. She took the gamble before and is waiting for John. She also saw that many women that are close to John are also waiting for him. At that time a person walked in from the main entrance in a high profile ck suit with violet magenta hue shine from the suit. Inner shirt is also violet magenta color giving him a mysterious vibe. The girls are anxious as he walked alone into the great hall. At that time he waved his wand a little and immediately with every step he took two images of John appeared till every one of his girls has a dance partner. John walked over to fleur under the stunned eyes of the people. This is one of techniques that are famous on the eastern countries like Japan and India. This is not cloning but it is just like a time call of a person appearing at more than one location at the same time. This magic requires a high demand for the finest control over the spirit and magic. The clone like images that appeared here right now are called from the future as they already knows what happened. This would make John disappear for few hours every day into the future. The amount of time he disappears is actually the amount of time the image spends here right now. John got this magic when he was studying the runes of an oldnguage of Yakshas which is also a magic race. Well by the records there is no existence of them in the current earth. Whatever it might be, John appeared with the grand entrance in front of many people that held his women for the start of the dance. The mouths of the people opened so much you can literally fit an egg in it without any effort. Dumbledore recognized a little of this magic. Well he has records of many things but he was more interested in western magic. But John is interested in magic origin so he learns from every side. He was especially interested in the information of gods and demons that stand at the pinnacle of this magic thing. Fleur don¡¯t know what John did but she did not question him either. His interest towards John has increased by arge margin. Her affection points reached 59 which should be an intimate friend but not a lover. She has another person she loves right now. But because of her Ve origin she could not hide away her interests. Also many girls are envious of John¡¯s women that has gorgeous dress and makeup that suits them perfectly. But John¡¯s women did not care about others as their man is present in front of them. John is more handsome and they could not take their eyes from him. Hermione that is in the embrace of John was so mesmerized that she could not take her eyes off of John. But she felt the stares of her friends Harry and Ron on her making her feel bad. Well she decided to leave the concerning matters to the side and enjoy the moment. John with fleur started the dance as the champions while others followed one by one. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 215 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 181: argument between Ginny and Ron Chapter 181: argument between Ginny and Ron Well she decided to leave the concerning matters to the side and enjoy the moment. John with fleur started the dance as the champions while others followed one by one. In the big space most people felt that where ever they look John is present dancing with a beauty. He looked like the ck sky that covered all the stars and stand above all like the moon surrounded by the stars. This made them tremble a little but the scene is so good that they could not turn away their faces. Slowly the Yule ball started to pick up with many other people dancing together and it was fun. When it was over other John¡¯s started to disappear one after the other. Well there is no more dancing and all of his women gathered together. While this is happening John found that Hermione and Ginny is missing. Hermione went out to sit and wanted to exin to Harry and Ron. ¡°You are a traitor, You danced with the person that is acting against us. You did not choose either of us as dance partners. But you went to dance with him.¡± Ron started to shoot off his mouth while Ginny retorted. ¡°If you are ipetent then who can be med.¡± Ron looked Ginny with more contempt and said. ¡°You are also a traitor. You know that he is not even taking care of his father. You wanted to be with him.¡± Hermione was silent and Harry was also silent. At that time Ginnyughed out loud till her stomach hurt. ¡°You are really stupid. Do you see the dress and jewelry I am wearing? This is the dress that John specifically ordered for me which should have costed over 1000 gold galleons. Also do you see the makeup I am wearing, it is a famous brand magic make up box that costs 10 gold galleons and only one time use thing. Do you know how many things he has given me? Not only me every one of his girls received all these things. Also did you see him abandoning anyone of us? Do you know that dancing is very difficult but with him guiding us it was so smooth and enjoyable? You are saying that he did not care about me and will abandon me. Isn''t it the funniest joke? Don¡¯tpare me with that womanizer, money grubber, gambler and cheap person like Sirius ck. Even though he is my future father inw I still hate him because he did not give the family love that John wanted when he needed the most. He is simply stupid enough to fall in all kinds of nonsense. Also remember before when I was trapped by Voldemort, it was not you that saved me. It was him that saved me¡­.¡± Right at that moment Harry felt a ting of pain. Well it was him that saved her but he could not speak about this matter. Ginny looked at Ron with contempt and continued. ¡°Hermione danced with him in this ball because it was the price she has to pay for letting John help solving the problem with Buckbeak. Don¡¯t you try so hard to sleep in the library when Hermione searched for so many books? Since you are just good for nothingzy buns why are you pushing the me to a woman that actually helped you as a friend?¡± The faces of Ron and Harry changed. ¡°Also there is one more thing. When John wanted to ask for help with Hagridter he did not evene out to see the face of John and only said that he was busy. He was really busy eating fire corn with his dog inside his house that day. Fortunately Luna was there to help John. So grateful people you are putting me on other for your inferiority and convenience¡­.¡± Right when she spoke Hagrid was also there taking with maxim. His face did not look good after he listened to the words or Ginny. But he could not refute because what she said is true. Ron immediately interrupted and said. ¡°What is so great about spending money that belongs to his family?¡± Ginny immediately retorted. ¡°It is not like you are earning anything and the money that Harry is spending from his ancestors. Also let me tell you. All the money that John spent during this time was earned by him thought various means. If you doubt him you can always go to Gringotts and check the records that are under the management of ministry of magic.¡± Ron would not back down yet and said. ¡°So you went to him for his money. Then what price has he given you. You said that Hermione traded help with him for a dance then what have you traded with him to get all these fancy things.¡± His sarcastic words have already crossed the line. Many people around were listening to the argument as their voices attracted their attention. Ginny smiled and said. ¡°Yes I also have to pay the price. The only thing he asked me for his boundless love is pure loyalty and love towards him. He is so great that I could notpare him to you.¡± The other that is listening to the words of Ginny really felt that John is a good man. ¡°No wonder so many girls are flocking over him.¡± ¡°Well he is handsome, rich and capable young man that has bright future. Gaining his love is already a good thing.¡± ¡°Unfortunately I could not get his love.¡± ¡°If is like he can see through the hearts of the people.¡± ¡°He rejected me before when I proposed to him.¡± ¡°Check your face and deeds before you speak¡± The surrounding people whispered about John. There are all kinds of rumors and most of them are good and filled with envy and dejection. Ron could not say anything. Hagrid was also in this situation when he face maxim that looked at him with a frown. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 215 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 182: Harry’s realization Chapter 182: Harry¡¯s realization Ron could not say anything. Hagrid was also in this situation when he face maxim that looked at him with a frown. Hagrid wanted to exin but maxim left with some anger. Her impression on Hagrid has dropped by few points. Hagrid pursued her and told her that he was not in his right mind at that time. Maxim has noticed John before not only as rival champion but also a capable man. When fleur asked John to be her dance partner she started to investigate a little. Well fleur is her student and she has to know. John is already famous so investigating him is easy and the ins and outs of the matter are clearly disyed. Also with the performance of John in magic, dancing and caring she was really moved by him. If she was a girl at the right age she might have tried to follow him. Well she did not have any expectations for that but still she thought in her heart. This made her angrier towards Hagrid. Ginny that scolded Ron speechless has left with Hermione. She already told John about taking care of Hermione. John gave her an expansion space pocket that has few things that she and Hermione liked in it. He gave it to her to cheer up Hermione. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. After the ball John sent all of his girls back to their rooms. He talked to Nymphadora and enjoyed few sweets with her. Then he put her to sleep before leaving here. Then he went to meet with Rita Skeeter. He asked Rita if she liked his present. Unexpectedly she is actually wearing the butt plug right now and pulled up her skirt to show it to John. In return John spanked her ass for being a naughty girl and pulled her into his embrace. He wanted to see if he could double y with the Rita Skeeter and Narcissa at the same time. John was very straight forward in his rtionships. So he told her his idea and Rita was very excited about this matter. But he has to know what Narcissa is thinking. So he left Rita for a moment and went to talk with Narcissa. Narcissa was in a bad mood because she was all alone here and no one was with her to celebrate. Right then John appeared and said. ¡°Narcissa, how are you doing? Did you put on the toy I gave you as the present?¡± Narcissa forgot about this matter and remembering the butt plug made her face red and her expressionless face has the expression of shame. John smiled at her and understood the situation. John is a straight forward person. So he asked if she wants to spend some time with him and another woman. Narcissa thought for a moment and decided to go with John instead of spending her time along. No living person wants to be alone unless they are mentally sick. Even though she knows that she might have to go on a double yter she still wanted to go with John and spend the night in his warm embrace. John directly took her back to Hogsmeade where Rita is residing. When they arrived Rita prepared a cake and the three of them celebrated. Rita and Narcissa were happy. Narcissa did not expect to meet Rita right now. But she did not mind. She was happy that there is a warm embrace and celebration. After the cake John took some spicy things and some wine as they became drunk. Then both Rita and Narcissa started strip tease for John to watch. They both got naked but did not remove their stockings and high heels. Then they removed the clothes of John revealing his well chiseled body. Also his tower like dick stood up. It was big enough for both of them to share and have fun for the night. That night John pounded them both. He made them hug each other where their pussies and assholes are clearly visible. He filled their holes one by one and loaded thempletely with his cum. He used magic to pull the cum inside their pussy and ass holes and made the second round a fresh start. This way they spent the night in a shaky way. Early in the morning John was sleeping with his head buried between boobs that smelled like milk. The sweat scent is really good. He did not wake them up immediately and let them sleep hugging him. They are exhausted very muchst night. His hands are numb but he can still feel the soft sensation of their bodies. After a while they woke up and gave John some morning kisses. John did not y another round because they are already having hard time walking right now. So he simply massaged them to relieve the pain of sourness. Then he let them take care of themselves while he returned back to the castle. Harry did not get the clue on solving the golden egg. John did not want to give him any clue. So all in all the situation of Harry is like walking in the dark. Because of the words of Ginny on the day of the Yule ball he realized how stupid he was. What Ginny said is true and Sirius always called him for money more than asking about his situation. But he could not say no to the person that is said to be his god father. He envied John for being so decisive about Sirius. He was sad that he was so stupid and did not realize the situation before. As for his best friend Ron, other thanining and throwing tantrum like a shrew, he is not help at all. He even med Hermione that helped them all the time when she paid the price for their needs. Also he remembered that Hermione was once saved by John and he did not say anything about this matter all this time. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 215 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 183: the unexpected consequences of Rita’s scoop Chapter 183: the unexpected consequences of Rita¡¯s scoop He even med Hermione that helped them all the time when she paid the price for their needs. Also he remembered that Hermione was once saved by John and he did not say anything about this matter all this time. Many things made his mind messy and he had a head ache. He doesn¡¯t want to talk to anyone¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­. A few days passed by with John having fun with both Narcissa and Rita from time to time. This time John asked Narcissa to hint Draco that Hagrid being half- giant and ask Draco to give this news to Rita through Crabbe and Goyle. Naturally Narcissa did not have any problem with that. She can still maintain her image in front of the death eaters. Draco would not be too much implicatedter with his active participation of condemning the side of Dumbledore. Rita would get a good scoop for the New Year. As for the source of information Rita would point at Ron that bbered about this matter along with her finding Hagrid speaking to the Ron and Harry. Rita is also there with Narcissa as they liked the double y with John very much. Previously only they are satisfied and they could notpletely satisfy John alone. When they could not continue to get fucked by John they noticed that John¡¯s dick is still hard as rock. They understood that two of them are also not enough to satisfy John. That is they could not defeat the dick of John with their pussies and ass holes. They can only sigh but felt that the amount of pressure on them was reduced when they y with John alone. There is also a situation where John created an image of Crabbe and Goyle speaking about a secret secretly that was heard by Ron. ¡°Have you heard that journalist Rita Skeeter would give money for information?¡± Crabbe asked Goyle. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes, she is currently at Hogsmeade andes to three broomsticks bar in the evening. When you give her some information she would give money based on the worth of information.¡± This was created by John to make Ron that is like a gold digger go and dig his own grave. Ron most definitely would say bad things about John and other girls around John. But by his character he would not say anything about Ginny or Hermione. Or he might snap under the influence of Rita that is good at pulling out the truth. His words are more valuable to her. She would have recorded evidence from Ron along with his image. This was what John created right after the day of Christmas. As he expected Ron appeared in Hogsmeade and found Rita Skeeter. Since she was banned from entering Hogwarts she can only collect information here. Ron got 2 gold galleons for the information he provided along with his sign with date and time and photo of the current situation. Ron looked at the 2 gold galleons and forgot about everything while he signed and got photographed. On January 4th, the big scoop was out in the news papers. John has already edited some things and everything was mentioned as Ron mentioned these things. Even though he did not mention these things, but it was his sign with time and date along with his photo while holding the signed paper. In the information provided by Ron, First are the words revealing the truth about Hagrid being a half- giant. Second is about ming John for not getting a date partner during the Yule ball. Third is about him ming Harry for being indecisive and hiding on how he became a champion. Fourth is about Harry having a crush on Cho Chang but she became someone else¡¯s girlfriend. Fifth is about his love for Krum. Sixth is him ming his sister Ginny for following someone like John. Along with this information the information of John saving Ginny before was provided by Rita Skeeter with images Seventh is him ming Hermione being a bitch that would go around John when she could not find a solution Along with this information thetest information the argument of Ginny and Ron on the day of Yule ball was clearly mentioned in this. Under this the image of John dancing with many girls at the same time in the Yule ball and his statement of loving them was clearly mentioned. Also none of the girls appeared sad and the information about John¡¯s gifts and care was also mentioned. Eighth is about Ron epting that the information was all given by him for 2 gold galleons. As soon as this information was published many people¡¯s safety shells are broken. First is Hagrid was driven into hiding. This caused big head ache to Dumbledore to find a substitute teacher, Professor Grubbly-nk to teach the first Care of Magical Creatures for this year. Second is that Cedric Diggory and Cho Chang became angry with Harry and Ron. This made them and the people in both Ravenw and Hufflepuff iste them directly. Third is that all the students are very much angry towards Gryffindors for having a traitor that would sell out his friends for money. Fourth is that Krum, Drumstrang and many male students are disgusted by the preference of Ron. Well there are actually few people that supported Ron and this includes Dumbledore about this matter of his love towards Krum. Fifth is Ginny, Fred and George became so angry that she did not want to speak with Ron any more. They don¡¯t like Ron scolding their sister. Sixth is Hermione was disgusted by Ron for publicly calling her a bitch and she stopped speaking to himpletely. Seventh is Harry being so angry that he spit out blood and fallen unconscious towards Ron. He was admitted to the hospital wing and is under treatment. Eighth is that Ron denied saying these and admitted that he only bad mouthed about John, Draco and few others¡­¡­.. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 220 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 184: death eaters and order of phoenix works together Chapter 184: death eaters and order of phoenix works together He was admitted to the hospital wing and is under treatment. Eighth is that Ron denied saying these and admitted that he only bad mouthed about John, Draco and few others. This directly angered many people especially female fans of John that made them scorn Ron everywhere he went. The things are out of control to the point where Dumbledore could not do anything. Well it is natural. If it is something outside in the wizarding world he would have solved it with his connections. But the things happened at Hogwarts and the situation is between the students. What can he do to correct this kind of situation? He could not do anything to change the hearts of the people. At most he can make them shut up about this matter with authority of the head master. Other than that he could do nothing. The protagonist aura of Harry was severely damped by the likes of Ron. Hagrid is missing. Ron is saying that he did not say any of that. They finally decided to take the ministry of magic take in action. That to check the wand of Rita Skeeter to find out if she cast any spell on Ron to make him say these words or be confused. Unfortunately what Rita used is actually magic card that John made with new spirit magic pattern. Also what Ron said is actually his inner thoughts. So everything he said is what he is thinking. The only matter that was not said by him is rted to Hagrid being a half giant. After checking they found that Rita did not do anything and they could not simply arrest her. With no other choice Dumbledore could only y by his usual style that is to wait till the opportunityes to solve the things. He also did the same to the parents of Harry and waited to solve the problem instead of solving Voldemort directly with his power. The result is that the parents of Harry die. John did not care about the death of James potter. He only cares about the death of a beauty like lily. Well she might be a little stupid to fall in love with James potter but she is a woman at the right age and it is natural for her to fall for a scumbag like James potter. Any way it has already happened and they could not bring back the dead. John silently thought about the next situation after this. The family of Ron was also angry towards him for his words. They know that Ron has inferiorityplex and is greedy for money. But they did not expect Ron to do something like that and cause trouble to their friends and family. He got a howler from molly that day causing the windows of Hogwarts to tremble along with the big ripples created in theke near Hogwarts. Ron bandaged his ears that were bleeding after receiving the howler and stayed in the hospital wing. Harry that was also in the hospital wing became tensed when he watched Ron. So they were separated with cloth so that they would not look at each other. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Dumbledore and everyone gave up on saving Ron and decided to wait and see. Well they could not do anything any way. Right then something unexpected happened. The people on the side of death eaters acted at that time. They felt that the current situation would hinder their n to awaken the dark lord Voldemort. So they wanted to shift the me from Ron to someone else so that Harry could recover. Naturally Narcissa would let the thingse all the way to her son Draco. So she simply pushed the me towards Crabbe and Goyle. Naturally John already thought of this situation so he made a two way approach. So the final me fell on Crabbe and Goyle. At that time the side of Dumbledore also worked hard to push the me clearing Ron away from this situation. Rita was not implicated because she just recorded the confession and she knows the truth. If she was implicated then all of their previous efforts would directly be gone down the drain. So they well all silent like a bunch of cheating wives and husbands that were caught during their action. The news paper that Rita works was already bought over by John and he gifted it to Rita. So no one can actually stop her from publishing her articles. All in all things started to calm down by the time the school started. But Hagrid did not return. Finally Dumbledore, Harry, Ron and Hermione have to go to him personally to persuade him toe back. Well John did not go into the specific details instead he got a clue from Barty crouch junior that is the current professor moody about the golden egg. John has already opened the gold den egg and got the information he needed. What he wanted to know is who is going to be taken as hostage for the second round. The month of January passed by quickly. John visited Narcissa and Rita some times to y solo or y the double with them. He nned to take them on a date into the muggle world but he has to wait for that till the week end. Also John was nning to expand his shares and influence into the muggle world business too. He has enough money. Keeping the money in the safe would only let it collect dust. You have to move the money around to improve. God might have created many words but through the development there are many simr or parallel likes in the history and technologies. So he knows where to invest based on the current market trend. So it was easy for him to spread his grass roots all over the muggle world. Also John knows that a wizard is most fragile in the long range attacks of the modern technology. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 220 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 185: the second task Chapter 185: the second task So it was easy for him to spread his grass roots all over the muggle world. Also John knows that a wizard is most fragile in the long range attacks of the modern technology. So he is nning to spread his roots all over the world and take control of the power. On the Valentine¡¯s Day John had another y with Rita and Narcissa. All the chocte he got was from his girls. Other girls did give him chocte but John simply rejected them. He already had his hands full. Even thought he is greedy he knows his body well. He knows that he could not handle so many women. So he did not n to pull more people other than that he already nned before. Also he is not interested in women that are not on the level of beauty as his women. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The plot moved on to the second task time. Everyone has their own way of solving the second task. John knows what he has to do. On 24th February John found that Daphne is actually missing. ¡°So they took Daphne as the hostage for the second task.¡± John thought without any form of fear or anything else. As for Harry the person that was taken is actually Ron even though they are fighting each other. Well there is no one that wanted to take the role of the hostage for Harry. Since it is like that they did not have a choice. Also Ron is not angry towards Harry instead it was Harry that is angry toward Ron. Krum got someone different instead of Hermione. Other than this everything is normal. On the day of thepetition John and others appeared at theke near Hogwarts. There is a big tform built on the water where the audiences watch the performance of the champions and it is also the ce where the champions start their second round. John arrived here right on time when other are preparing to go into water John is still wearing a suit and was very leisurely. Also he is actually wearing a pair of sun sses with purple glint and silver frame which gave him a stylish look. To start the second task the big cannon was fired by flitch in heist before they actually said the start. Immediately fleur and Krum jumped into the water. Harry on the other hand was pushed into water by moody after he ate the Gillyweed. John on the other hand took out a seed like thing that looked very normal and dropped it into the water. Immediately he used his wand to cast a growing spell on the seed. Then the miracle happened under the watchful eyes of many people. The seed inside the water sprouted and formed many long nt vines. But they did not spread around instead they formed into that of a tform for John to walk on the top of it. After the tentacles formed into a tform and John jumped on to it then he waved his wand controlling the growth of the nt. His sun sses are special that can let him see through the water. Under the astounded eyes of the people John walked on the floating tform formed nt vines. When he came over to the location where the hostages are held he looked deep into the water. Then he waved his wand letting the nt vines move into the water and he shot a spell to break the chains that bound Daphne. Daphne slowly floated up under the careful movements of the nt vines. She was brought out of the water. John waved the wand again to dry off her clothes and let her wake up. As she woke up John took out a warm robe from his space expansion pocket and put on her body. Well it was cold outside so it is normal to let her wear something warm. Right at this time John saw that Krum appeared in the shark form trying to save his candidate. John did not obstruct him but found that fleur was in danger and floated up suddenly before reaching the bank. John waved his wand again and sent the nt vines to catch Gabrielle Dcour. He shot a spell to break off the chains that is holding her. Naturally the merpeople inside the water became angry and started to attack John. Unfortunately no matter who they are they are not superior to the power of nature and nts are a part of the nature. So naturally they were stuck tightly being held by the nt vines. John pulled her up and Daphne that was beside him helped Gabrielle. When she looked at her she knows the thoughts of John so she showed the smile of a good wife and took care of her with the things John provided. None of the merpeople could attack John as he walked back to the tform taking both Daphne and Gabrielle. Harry was struggling in the water and even Krum was affected by the actions of John. The merpeople were in frenzy along with other berserk water creatures caused by moody. When John arrived back fleur came over to John and thanked him very much and even kissed his cheek. But Gabrielle that was saved by John has a different reaction. She was attracted to the cool style of John. The current style of the wizarding world has stopped over 400 year back. Their clothing and dressing style are all backward. On the contrary John looked like a mafia boss with his cool appearance and sun sses attracting the attention of the people. The Ve people are beautiful and John would not let these beauties go on their own. Since they are beautiful then they belong to him and him alone. Well he would not force them because forcing anyone would not yield good results like loyalty he wanted from them. Instead it is like the devils contract that would tempt them towards him slowly. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 220 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 186: I want the elder wand Chapter 186: I want the elder wand Well he would not force them because forcing anyone would not yield good results like loyalty he wanted from them. Instead it is like the devils contract that would tempt them towards him slowly. Well he is a viin and it is natural that his methods and means are not on the ethical side. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The people on the stands once again marveled on the capabilities of grass roots and nt vines that John us using. This is the specialty of John and his wand. Just like the people with the dragon heart string has more fire power and other wands have different support functions his wand has this function. John got the first ce again and they all cheered for him more and more. The second ce went to Krum and third ce is to Harry. Fleur got the fourth ce because she could not bring back the hostage. With that the problem here is solved. John once again stood on the top of the match and in first ce leaving others in dust. Few days passed by and another article came out from Rita about the love triangle of Harry, Ron and Krum in March. Things are being soplicated that every one of them are angry. Originally it should be about Harry, Hermione and Krum. But because of the presence of John this waspletely changed. During this time fleur has more talking with John and her sister is even more interested to speak with John. John¡¯s cool mannerism with his fluency in othernguages like French, Italian¡­ along with his knowledge on their cuisines has attracted them more towards him. But John has to think about something carefully. Fleur was not liked by Ginny, Hermione, molly and few others women in the original plot. So naturally even if John got them they might not fit well in the group. He has to think of a solution for this problem. Days passed by with many good things every day. John introduced his women to fleur which shocked her again. Well she already knows that John has many women which appeared during the Yule ball but she never expected that all of them would be so close with each other. They seem to be from various houses and there are people with usually hated each other houses like Slytherin and Gryffindor. But they are still together. On March 14th that is the returning day of the Valentine¡¯s Day and also knows as the white day, John gave return gifts to all of his women for their chocte. Also John went to get both Narcissa and Rita that night to paint their pussies white with his cum. He also slept sandwiched between busty witches with their boobs tightly pressing against him. During this time Karkaroff the headmaster of the Drumstrang looked very restless. He even went to speak with Snape showing the dark Mark on his hand. John knows what is happening and he also knows that it was time to talk to Dumbledore to get the elder wand. John wanted his wand to devour the elder¡¯s wand and integrated it into it. After few dayster John went to meet with Dumbledore. Without saying any word John directly cast a disarming charm on Dumbledore directly lost control of the thing he is carrying. Dumbledore did not expect this to happen. But he did not me John and asked him why he did what he did right now. John simply used another charm to clean up the mess and said. ¡°The things are going to change and it would take the turn for the worse. In order to prepare for the future I have to disarm you to remove your ownership of the elder¡¯s wand. Don¡¯t thing that after you die it would also lose its power. It will not happen and it will find a new power hungry person to quench its hunger for power. But I have a better way to solve this problem. Do you want to listen?¡± Dumbledore wanted to know so he nodded his head. John smiled and took his wand out and said. ¡°The wand merging or you can say the wand devouring. I want my life energy filled wand to devour the elder¡¯s wand to incorporate its death element into my wand. This way it would be gone forever and my wand has its own destiny. I know you can be paranoid and can say that what I told you is wrong. I cannot prove that I am right but at least the number of people that would die by my hands is far less than the number of people that might die when this wand falls into the hands of Voldemort. I cannot give you any guarantee. But I can tell you that I did not have any interest in this nonsense of power struggle and killing people. If I want to be a powerful person like a ruler or a king, I need people to be my subjects. So I would not kill them. Also I don¡¯t need brainless subjects so I would not turn them into puppets. As for wealth, I have plenty. Women have many beauties around me. So what I am telling you is that having the elder wand in my hands is much better than a psychopathic killer like Voldemort. As for Harry and other they are even more stupid to hold this wand. Also let me tell you that someone knows that you have elder wand. It is not Gellert Grindelwald but the wand maker Ollivander. Also we have to create a duplicate wand to divert the attention of Voldemortter. I cannot tell you the reasons but I saw that in one of my future dreams. So I am nning things in advance so that the number of causalities is lesspared to what I saw in my dream. Also I know that you are nning to find those pieces of soul of Voldemort called the Horcruxes right¡­.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 220 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 187: merging of the wands Chapter 187: merging of the wands When John mentioned this thing the face of Dumbledore changedpletely. Dumbledore only got the wind of it recently and he has been searching for them all this time. But John seems to have already known about them and came to Dumbledore right now to make a bargain. John never really asks him for anything. All the time it was about research or something good. So Dumbledore did not really give John anything as a family member. Since John told his reason Dumbledore fell into deep contemtion. After a while he started to make a deal with John. The deal is for John to help Harry and other to solve Voldemort for giving John the elder wand. Even though John got the ownership of the elder wand it did not mean that Dumbledore could not take it back. He is good at wandless casting and naturally he can attack John to get the ownership of the elder wand back easily. So the deal is a good thing. He knows that John did not like Harry and Ron much so he asked John to only help them locate the Horcrux and give them that information. John thought for a moment and said. ¡°The task you gave me is a big one and the elder wand is not sufficient. Also I am taking elder wand to destroy it instead of taking it as a payment. So I want all the money, patents, valuables that you have to belong to me after you. I want to be the sole heir to inherit all of your possessions. You should know that I am a hard working person. I want the money to do some good things for the children in the orphanage and to take care of the well being of those magical creatures that people keep away. Any way after theing war there would be many needy people. I will take care of the things then. If you survive by them you can spend the money to help others to reduce at least a little of your sins. If something happens to you then I will take care of the things from there. Any way I am from the neutral side that would not side with anyone. You are the faction leader of order of phoenix that is directly standing in front of Voldemort. So you should naturally make preparations for good and bad.¡± John said the words bluntly and clearly. Dumbledore also understood this clearly. He has ns for the future and one of the futures would cost his life too. So he was also making preparations for the worst case. Even without asking John would already get a share from Dumbledore. Naturally Harry should get this share but with John asking directly everything would fall into his hands. Dumbledore knows that John was very perfect in handling money which is why he got the honorary goblin title from the goblins. So he cannot hoodwink John and give some things to Harry and others. They discussed for a little while and Dumbledore gave the elder wand to John. John can feel that elder wand is currently attached to him. For the wand merging process John would begin it right on that night. As for Dumbledore he already got another backup wand that was transfigured into the appearance of elder¡¯s wand. Taking his leave from Dumbledore John came to the Gryffindor dorm rooms to check his things first. He needs some materials to start the merging process. The supplements like moon stone, star light collector, sun stones¡­. With the things in his pocket he sneaked out of the dorm and went to the room of requirements. There he made a magic circle based on his knowledge and drew a magic circle with three circr empty positions that are covered with runes in arger circle. He ced the supplements he brought over in their specified locations first. Then he ced the elder¡¯s wand in one of the empty ces. Then he put his own wand in the other empty ce. After that he stepped out of the magic circle. Then he stood right behind the ce his green wand is ced and activated the magic circle. As soon as the magic circle was activated the wands emitted strong light of their own as if they are showing off their power. The grass root wand emitted dark green light covering half of the magic circle. The elder wand emitted grayish ck light to cover the other half of the magic circle. The wands floated and they moved to the empty ce at the center. John used the magic circle to melt the supplements to support the grass root wand to absorb and devour the elder¡¯s wandpletely. With the support of John¡¯s magic power and the supplements the green light got bigger and bigger till itpletely covered the entire magic circle with green light. The grayish dark fog ck light of the elder¡¯s wand shrank more and more and it was finally was about to be devoured by the grass root wand. Then suddenly the invisibility cloak that John kept on the side flew over to support the elder¡¯s wand. John did not expect this but it did not change anything either. He increased his magic energy support with few more magic energy stored magic cards to support the grass root wand. Also he used his control over the invisibility cloak merge along with the elder wand into the grass root wand. The lights are so bright that even John could not see what is happening inside the merging area. But he continued to send magic energy without any interruption. Finally after an hour when John was exhausted because of the continuous magic energy drain the magic circle stopped with the bright lights fading slowly. John fell down on his knees grasping for breath. He felt like he has used the killing curse continuously for an entire hour without taking a break. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 225 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 188: assembly of neutral faction Chapter 188: assembly of neutral faction John fell down on his knees grasping for breath. He felt like he has used the killing curse continuously for an entire hour without taking a break. He did not faint from the exhaustion. Instead he stepped forward to see his wand. The wand changed a little and the invisibility cloak is gone too. The wand has these rings around it just like that of the elder wand. But the color of the wand ispletely green without any change. Instead the surface finish has changed to that of an extremely smooth cloth. John wanted to know what changed and what happened to the ability of invisibility cloak. When he thought of this the tip of the wand produced a soft light for a moment and immediately John felt ayer like a cloth barrier around him. He came in front of a mirror and found that his image ispletely vanished. He felt like he can expand the coverage of this invisibility and it felt just like using invisibility cloak. He did not feel any magic energy consumption. It is like a function that can be on and off based on his thoughts. John smiled happily. This can be much better than carrying a long cloak and putting it on whenever he needed to hide himself. John found another thing that is a grove appeared on his wand. It is a diamond shaped grove that can fit a gemstone. John knows what is missing. There are actually three things in total. He got the elder¡¯s wand and the invisibility cloak. The final thing that is missing is actually the resurrection stone. John did not want to add the resurrection stone to the new wand just yet because there is another purpose for this resurrection stone. John really wanted Harry to die but it would be a bit useless. If John wanted to make a higher name than Harry then he has to have the power to save Harry while killing Voldemort. Harry would die and resurrect again. So John has to wait till then to get back the resurrection stone. Dumbledore should have already obtained the ring that previously housed the resurrection stone or he may get the ring after this year. But John can simply make a bargain with Dumbledore with the things on hand. After all these things John was really exhausted. He took afortable warm bath and slept on the soft bed peacefully for the night. As for the upgrade of the wand he would check the thingster. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. The month of March went by uneventfully at Hogwarts for John. But outside there are really many big movements. First of all the neutral faction has made an assembly with the invitation of Mister Greengrass and John appeared there to talk to the people. Some of these people are father or family members of his women. The father of pansy was also here. He was originally on the side of death eaters but after the insistence of his daughter he decided to test out John. When he spoke to John he understood how powerful John actually is. Well John directly told the future n of those death eaters and everything happened just like John told him. This solved his doubts and came this time to formally join the neutral faction but not as an open member. He would act as an agent of neutral faction in the group of death eaters. There is a written letter and the witnessing of the people present. So if something happens there is a proof for the things. John told his n to these people and they all under stood what John is saying. John was going to let them connect to the muggle world. Some of them did not like this matter but some of them liked this matter. John told them. ¡°The best ce to hide a tree is in the forest. The wizarding world and magic are unstable. To stabilize the things to get the recognition of the world in the race of survival we did not have a choice but to connect ourselves to the muggle world. The muggle world is now standing on the top of the. We are wizards but as long as we hide our magic we are no different than muggles. If we became a big name in the muggle world then they would be our security instead of attacking us. We can internally cultivate wizards while living among the muggles. This way we can be more protected than living alone to be prey to some dark wizard. May be in the future the magic world wouldpletely reveal itself and form a big joint association for the revival of magic. Professor Dumbledore once said that his muggle friend was able to use magic when he got his hands on a wand. This proves that muggles are inferior to us but notpletely cut off from the magic. As long as we take the first step to pioneer this, we can directly stand above those muggles in the future. In the current muggle world business men and politicians are rulers. We can directly take over them and establish ourselves and our families. It is not like everyone of our family can always be a wizard. There is a chance of squibs too. At that time you don¡¯t have to abandon your family member for the wizarding world. They can lead a good life in the muggle world. Remember the ancient times when there are many warriors and many sses other than wizards. In order to revive magicpletely we have to search at the ce where the magic was originally lost. I have already talked to the goblins of the Gringotts bank. They will act as the intermediately for the establishment of our businesses for a littlemission. They can even manage the business as long as the money is in ce. All you have to do is invest and get the money back like hands off shop keeper.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 225 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 189: muggle world fire arms vs wizards Chapter 189: muggle world fire arms vs wizards John¡¯s speech was really in line with most of their thoughts. Even those that did not like to live with muggles liked the words of John but John has to make a practical demonstration. So he got his hands on a sniper rifle and asked a wizard that did not ept that muggles can fight and kill wizards. In the live experiment those wizards are asked and John took position at a starting like where John would only use a human weapon while the wizard can use any magic. Soon after they entered into the forest John vanished into the woods while the other wizards wandered in the woods using sensory magic. John silently got on to a hidden spot and put up his sniper rifle. The bullets he shot would not hit the wizards but they would hit something to their side like a tree or something that can make a sound. Soon the first wizard was startled by the bullet that hit the tree beside him with a fist sized hole punched into the tree. But when he got back to his senses and looked at the direction the bullet appeared he could not find anyone. Even with his enhanced vision he could not find John that already left that ce a long time ago right after shooting. Simrly John host at various wizards causing them to be startled. After an hour they could not find John but all of them were targeted by John and were shot by the side to startle them. Aftering back to the meeting ce John took out a muggle world projector and showed them the power of fire arms and various mass destructive weapons. He showed the images of sub machine guns firing, bombs sting, hydrogen and nuclear bombs sting¡­. The wizards are startled. Then John spoke. ¡°We wizards are severely outnumbered inparison to those muggles. The number of weapons they had on their hands is so many that if they really wanted to kill us all, they can do that without any problem. Yes we can hide but their scientific team might research a device to specifically find us and try to kill us using that detection equipment. They already had a satellite in the sky that can monitor the things on the earth. Don¡¯t foolishly think that they can never discover us. We still need food, we still need water and we all live in the social world. Hiding would only reduce our life span and movement space when we need to make a choice. Instead of that why not prate into the human world and be proficient in those muggle weapons along with the magic of the wizards. When we know their power we can develop better. Instead of going towards the extinction we can make aeback and integrate into the world so that the world would not forget our existence. We need the protection of world to survive as a species of this world. This is all I have to say. I am giving you two choices. First is to follow me and integrate into the muggle world. This would improve the chances of survival for our future generations. Second is to reject this and you can live your life as you like. We will not disturb you and cause you any problems. But beware that if you betray me and others then the next thing you would face is annihtion. That would be only for you and your family. You can take two days of time to make your choice. Also I forgot to mention. Voldemort is alive and he will being back to his power by the end of the Triwizard tournament. Most probably after few months he would take over the ministry of magic. Also Dumbledore is old and things are not looking good. Don¡¯t think that he can save you. He can make radical choices at this age of his life. Before the ministry of magic falls into the hands of death eaters we have to have to have our hands with more weapons and an army to support us. By that time we should be already entering the muggle world market and connect ourselves to the muggle world. Then we can get enough support from all sides. We are the neutral faction. Our goal is survival and happy peaceful life for us and for our families. Peace is a costly thing and only the people that are strong enough has the right to have peace. Weak can only struggle though out their life to get a moment of peace. I want to know your answer by the end of March. Once chosen you cannot back away. So choose wisely. Also we don¡¯t need a pig teammate. You have to work hard to earn. Not sit behind and order around. Remember that you are working to bring peace to your family instead of fighting against anyone.¡± John said the words clearly and ended the assembly. The father of Daphne that is florin Greengrass would check the situation with these people and make the list of all the people that are interested in following John. As for the remnants, they will be taken care off in their own way. With that arranged John returned to Hogwarts. All of this was done during the time of a weekend. The final task would be on June 24th right after the year end exam. Well Triwizard champions are exempted from the taking the exams but John would not let them go. He wouldplete them. Naturally even this minute thing can bepared with Harry. The more positive image one has the more dark deeds that can be buried in the shadow of the positive image. Even if there is a big problem in the future this positive image would help him suppress the things. One day even if John wanted to bring out the entire wizarding world into the light of the muggle world they would simply ept it. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 225 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 190: thoughts of Dumbledore Chapter 190: thoughts of Dumbledore Even if there is a big problem in the future this positive image would help him suppress the things. One day even if John wanted to bring out the entire wizarding world into the light of the muggle world they would simply ept it. This is what John was trying to do along with finding the origin of magic. Once the world forgot about their existence then the world would consider them as virus. The result would be erasing them from existence thought various means of natural and manmade disasters. John could not let that happen. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Soon few days passed by and in the month of May the news about Barty crouch disappearing started to spread. Naturally there is no one to me. But John in the y there is a person to be med. There is only one person that is frequently in contact with Barty crouch. That is none other than Percy Weasley. The result is that he was directly pushed into the fire pit with the suspicious article of Rita Skeeter. He was held for investigation till all of his arrogance was stepped on by many people. Hagrid did not return to teach as the professor for the time being because of the heat still going on outside. So he was temporarily left out and will be called to teach next year. Dumbledore was really exhausted with many things happening these days. He has already guessed that some of the things might be rted to John. But unless provoked John did not attack anyone. After knowing the way Hagrid responded when John asked for help, naturally John would respond negatively. So everything is in the right order. Simrly the situation of Sirius ck, He knows the character of Sirius ck and the way he spends the money. After understanding John still wanted to take him in. But who would have thought that Sirius would act like a shrew and use moral kidnapping on John to help others. John naturally kicked him out and now Siriustched on to Harry eating away his inheritance. John never meddled in their affairs and instead helped them most of the time. So Dumbledore could not me John for any of these matters. He helped few people and was angry with those ungrateful people. So it is naturally that he would push the things when he got the chance. Everything is self inflicted. Unfortunately he could not back away and have to clean up the asses of all these people at this old age without taking a good rest. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Now Dumbledore once again used his connections to help Percy from the me about the disappearance of Barty crouch. Since it is a base less usation it was easy for him to solve this quickly. But Percy could not be removed from the suspects list because he was in contact with Barty crouch before he disappeared. Few more days passed by. On the night of 24 May, John and the other champions are called to the Quidditch pitch by Ludo Bagman. It was to inform them about the final task. It is about the magical maze that will be grown there and filled with magical obstacles. Their job for the third task is to head to the centre of the maze and touch the Triwizard Cup. Before Ludo Bagman can offer Harry advice again, Krum takes Harry aside to the Forbidden Forest and questions him about his rtionship with Ron. Also he enquired about Hermione and her rtions. Harry is a wimp and he spoke so quickly under the fierce gaze of Krum that John on the side felt funny for Harry being called as savior. Harry assured Krum that he and Ron are just friends. He told all kinds of nonsense about Hermione and most of them are pointed towards John. Krum also heard about John very much and he was sure that John is many time stronger. He doesn¡¯t want to mess with John for the time being because John is not as easy to handle as Harry. They returned back to the others and John was also there silently after listening to their conversation. Soon after the missing Barty crouch appeared from the woods with messy hair asking for Dumbledore. This has startled the people in the Quidditch grounds. He started to mumble that Voldemort is getting stronger and that he himself was responsible for something bad. He also mentions his son Barty crouch junior as well as Bertha Jorkins, who is now dead with unfinished sentences. Harry thinking that he is very good goes to retrieve Dumbledore by walking instead of summoning broom to fly back to the castle. It is the stupidest way of doing the things. John on the other hand moved away from here with fleur as if he has something to ask her. He was not at the incident just now. Just like Harry and Krum that went out to talk. He and fleur also went to the side to talk. What John asked her is about her family situation in France. John wanted to stretch his roots out in the muggle world. He has already set up fewpanies. Now he wanted to connect to France magical society through Fleur¡¯s family. They heard themotion and they returned over to see the situation. When they came over Krum was knocked out and crouch has disappeared. As for the Ludo bagman, he has long gone after he was interrupted before because of a letter he received about his debts. Naturally when Harry returns, he finds that Krum has been stunned and Crouch has disappeared. Karkaroff the head master of Durmstrang uses Barty Crouch''s attack on his student as a secret conspiracy by Dumbledore. Well he is living in fear of Voldemort and any small movement would make him irritable. Along with Dumbledore there is also Hagrid here. Hagrid was called over to be a porter to take Barty crouch senior back to the hospital wing for treatment. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 225 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 191: discussion in the headmaster’s office Chapter 191: discussion in the headmaster¡¯s office Along with Dumbledore there is also Hagrid here. Hagrid was called over to be a porter to take Barty crouch senior back to the hospital wing for treatment. Because of the usation of Karkaroff towards Dumbledore, Hagrid became angry. Hagrid angrily demands that he should apologize to Dumbledore. But Dumbledore restrained him. Dumbledore has Hagrid take Harry back to Gryffindor Tower to rest. Dumbledore hinted Harry in his message not to contact Sirius until the next morning. Well Sirius is contacting him back for money instead. On the way back, Hagrid scolds Harry for being out alone with Viktor Krum. John was right there to listen to their words while going back to the Gryffindor tower. After that many things happened that day with Harry and Ron being busy. There is also Hermione in their group. It seems like when John did not pay much attention they actually came together in just a month. John did not care about this matter. Soon the matter of death of Bertha Jorkins came into light and the heated discussion happened in the headmaster¡¯s office between Dumbledore, moody and minister fudge. John knows about this because he was present there and was discussing with Dumbledore before the arrival of moody and minister fudge. John and Dumbledore are discussion about the words of Barty crouch that has disappeared again. Dumbledore wanted to know if John found out about anything. He was sure that John knows something. So they are talking about this matter while John is exining that there is a traitor among them. Right then moody and minister fudge arrived. So Dumbledore wanted John to hide back and wait for the others to leave before talking. The heated discussion started between the three while John silently heard everything. John felt the gaze of moody¡¯s mechanical eyes that focused towards him. John knows that moody has already noticed him and he was not surprised or anxious. Instead he waved his hand towards moody without saying a word. Moody did not say anything and continued to talk about this matter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While this is happening Harry has a different situation back in the divination ss. During Divination ss Harry passed out strangely and has a vision about Voldemort and peter Pettigrew also known as Wormtail. Harry sees Voldemort being informed of someone''s death and torturing Wormtail for failing to prevent that person from escaping. Harry awakened with his scar hurting badly and pretended that he has to go to the Hospital Wing because of this pain. Instead Harry actually wanted to see Dumbledore quickly to tell him about this information. He has suspicions about this vision and the situation of Barty crouch¡¯s disappearance. Unfortunately he did not know the odd passwords to the headmaster¡¯s office that Dumbledore usually sets. After spending time trying to get the password to Dumbledore''s office right, he finally seeded. When he came to the office through the stairs and stood at the door, he overhears an argument between Dumbledore, Moody, and Cornelius Fudge. It is regarding the Barty Crouch situation. Well Barty crouch is rted to the ministry of magic and a very influential person. He almost became the minister of magic if not for the situation with his son Barty crouch junior that became a death eater and Dumbledore supporting the current minister fudge. Minister Fudge refuses to believe the words that Crouch said about Bertha Jorkins being dead. Minister fudge found that bertha Jorkins was missing but he did not believe that she is dead. While debating what happened to Crouch, Fudge suggests that Madame Maxime is the likely culprit given her half-giant physiology. John doesn¡¯t know what Minister fudge has against the giants but he was really against them to the bone. Dumbledore used Fudge of acting on personal prejudice, which Fudge ignores due to Dumbledore''s friendship with Hagrid. Moody right at that time interrupted the debate between Dumbledore and minister fudge to exin that Harry Potter has arrived. Well John has already noticed about this matter. As for John, others did not notice him right now. Even thought moody noticed the presence of John he did not say anything about John. Harry appeared and wanted to talk with Dumbledore. But Dumbledore did not have time to entertain Harry, simrly neither minister fudge nor moody are in the mood to listen to Harry right now. Dumbledore still told Harry to stay in the office for a while and left with minister fudge and moody to check the school grounds to find the clues about Barty crouch. Before he left he called John toe along with them. Minister fudge was shocked to see that John is present there from the start and he did not notice this matter. Also he did not understand why they are taking John with them right now. In his thought John is a genius student and business man but he is still a student and this is the matter rted to adults. So he asked Dumbledore to not to bring John. Dumbledore looked at John to ask if he wanted toe and John simply shake his head rejecting his offer to search for clues in the school grounds. Instead John wanted to y with the phoenix for a while before Dumbledorees back to the office. With that Dumbledore, minister fudge and moody left the headmaster¡¯s office leaving John and Harry here. Dumbledore was not worried that John would do something to Harry because John did not care about them. After they left John went to the phoenix and started to feed it some nuts he brought back. Right then the ck bird that belongs to John flew out from the window and started to eat the nuts from the hands of John. John did not even look at Harry from the start to finish. Well since John is like this Harry also wanted to be arrogant towards John. So he decided to look around in the headmaster¡¯s office with curious eyes. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 230 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 192: memories in the Pensieve Chapter 192: memories in the Pensieve Well since John is like this Harry also wanted to be arrogant towards John. So he decided to look around in the headmaster¡¯s office with curious eyes. While looking around he found the Dumbledore''s Pensieve. A Pensieve was a very rare and powerful magical item. They were a magical device used to store and review memories. Pensieves were rare because only the most advanced wizards ever use them and because the majority of wizards are afraid of doing so. No wizard or person wants to review their memories of sadness and wrong doings. Well they would want to see the good memories again but if they felt that there is something wrong then the good memories would also be ruined. So in a life having a memory once is a good thing. Remembering things or seeing things again and again would make one lose the value of those memories. Also the main reason is that the pensive is very costly and has high cost of usage. Harry got it for free with all the costs covered by Dumbledore. Also Dumbledore is an advanced magician that can bear the magic usage and charge the thing. Well it might not have appeared in the plot but these things would need charging of magic to use them. Nothing in the world would work on its own without proper amount of energy in ce for it to work. This is against thew of conservation of energy that even applies to magic. When in use, a silvery light shines from the contents of the Pensieve. This light was bright, whitish silver, cloud like, and moving ceaselessly. The white water like liquid is also very expensive thing that is obtained by refining the blood of the unicorn with fairy wings. It can only be bought through illegal means. Dumbledore might speak righteously but the things that should be done in the dark are still being done in the dark. Naturally he is a curious cat that would be killed in the end because of his curiosity. So he dipped his head into the Pensieve and went to look at the memories of death eaters trails that happened before when Voldemort fell. John knows what he is seeing right now. It should be three memories rted to the trails of the death eaters that Barty crouch acted as judge. The first is the trial of Igor Karkaroff. In this memory he renounces his support of the Death Eaters and gives the names of existing Death Eaters. This includes Snape. Dumbledore in the memory states that Snape is a spy against Voldemort and is no longer a threat. The second memory shows the trial of Ludo Bagman. He was used of passing information to Voldemort for money. Even though he wasn''t aware that the person he gave the information to was a Death Eater. But his poprity quickly clears him that he is not in the wrong. Well he acted as the mediatory person for many dark secrets of high level wizards. So these connects saved him from being punished. The third is a trial for the Lestrange family, a group of three, and Crouch''s son, Barty Crouch Junior. They were brought here for the use of the Cruciatus Curse on Alice and Frank Longbottom. Barty Crouch senior did not show any support for his son that is in the wrong and sentenced him along with the other three with punishment. The punishment is the lifetime imprisonment in Azkaban for all of them. With that the memories ended and Harry pulled his head out. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ John did not see these memories yet. They are brought out when moody and minister fudge came out. Right when Dumbledore came back he looked at Harry that went to look into the Pensieve without permission and John that is peacefully feeding his pet phoenix. He lost some impression of harry that could not sit still and mess with the things around. As for John he is actually taking care of the phoenix and did not move much during this time. But all in all he could not me Harry because he is the savior that was designated and pushed up by him. Dumbledore sighed and came over to exin the situation to Harry and John was also there to listen to the information. After Dumbledore exined what happened and showed Harry another of his memories regarding a teenage Bertha Jorkins during her Hogwarts years, Harry exins what happened in Divination. Dumbledore finds Harry''s scar pains to be an odd concept and brings up that this is the second time it has hurt, the first being during the summer. Dumbledore did not speak about Sirius ck in front of John for the time being. Dumbledore suspects that the reason why Harry''s scar hurts is due to the connection that Voldemort''s failed curse had created with him. He believes the scar would only hurt when Voldemort were close or was feeling a strong emotion. Dumbledore also exins to Harry that, unlike the Minister of magic fudge¡¯s words, he believes that the disappearances of Bertha Jorkins, Barty Crouch, and a Muggle by the name of Frank Bryce may be connected to Voldemort. John on the side did not say anything and let Dumbledore speak about this matter. Dumbledore also exins that Frank and Alice Longbottom are Neville''s parents. The reason they went insane due to the Lestrange family people¡¯s attack and that this is the reason why Neville was brought up by his grandmother. This is also the reason why he has such an aversion to the Cruciatus Curse. Dumbledore doesn''t know if Barty Crouch Junior was involved in this matter or not. But he personally requests that Harry and John to not to disclose this information to anyone, saying that Neville himself will share it when he is ready. John simply smiled thinking that hiding too many secrets would not yield any benefits instead it would only cause too manyplications by the sudden death of people. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 230 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 193: Sirius came to congratulate Harry Chapter 193: Sirius came to congratte Harry But he personally requests that Harry and John to not to disclose this information to anyone, saying that Neville himself will share it when he is ready. John simply smiled thinking that hiding too many secrets would not yield any benefits instead it would only cause too manyplications by the sudden death of people. But he did not say anything about this matter. 2 dayster on May 27th the big news appeared. It is the death of Barty crouch senior. Barty crouch was said to be a strict person that would even sentence his own son to life imprisonment without saying a second word. John really respects this kind of hard hearted people that can do anything. But he will also despise them because they are reaping what they sowed before. If he took proper care of his son things would not have reach this point. What is the point of being strict and righteous when he could not even take care of his own son properly and cause him to side with other idiots? John simply snorted and did not say anything. Well the other person is already dead. So he could not say anything to gain bad impression from other people. He wants good impression instead of bad impression from everyone. Also he did not over do it and made the appropriate expression. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ During this time Harry actually contacted Sirius again. Also there is a good payment of 10 thousand gold galleons. John naturally used his special means to cheat off all the money from Sirius secretly. No matter how many times it is John always seeded. This is because Sirius is a person that likes the luxurious life. As long as there is a woman by his side he would forget everything. But this time it became tougher because he hid his money carefully and only brought back few hundred gold galleons to y around. So the recovery is only around 8 thousand gold galleons while the remaining was sessfully spent by Sirius. This took over 3 weeks of slow umtion. Wily and Sebastian did a good work ofpleting this kind of tasks. Well Winky was crying for a while after finding out about the death of Barty crouch senior. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ During this time the family of champions came over to visit. John did not have anyone to visit but molly came over to speak with John with Ginny. Other than them there is also mister Greengrass, pansy¡¯s father, and many more people of various families came over to speak with John. There is also Narcissa and Nymphadora that came to congratte John. The mother of fleur and Gabrielle that is called Apolline Dcour came over to say thank you to John because he saved her in the second round. Unlike what appeared in the movie and the plot the appearance of an old hag she is extremely stunning silver blond milf. Her allure as a Ve is many times greater than that of fleur. But it could not affect John much. This shocked her a little and she became more interested in John. But she did not show that much on her face. As for Harry, he was visited by molly Weasley and she did not say much. But Sirius ck came over to visit him. He is not a criminal that needed to hide. So naturally he woulde here to speak with Harry face to face. Also he already spent all the money and needs more. Naturally he came to show some good words to Harry to gain his support. Since there is no one around to support him naturally Harry would be attached to Sirius. Dumbledore frowned but he could not say anything. One has to understand the true nature of the people with their own efforts. This will be a valuable life lesson. So he did not say anything to Harry right now. John got the biggest attention of all because many people came over to visit him. Most of them are actually the families of some female students at Hogwarts. Penelope wanted toe over but her training is in the middle and she could note out in the middle. So she only sent a letter to John. John did not show any contempt towards Harry instead Harry was jealous of John. Also John or any person that came for John did not show any good attitude towards Sirius. They did not evene over to speak or even made a gesture to greet him. He waspletely alienated without anyone. Harry felt jealous and thought that it was the money that John has that made everything possible. He believed that he would be a high ranking person in the ministry of magic in the future and have enough fame to make all these peoplee to his feet. With these thoughts he appeased his jealous heart. If John heard this then he would have definitelyment ¡°Don¡¯t dream in the day light while standing in the middle of the walk way.¡± Think about it, In every fairytale the protagonist would gain big amount of wealth with strong strength along with the beautiful princess. This was all naturally contributed by the supporting characters and viins of the story. What if the viins and supporting characters did not give anything to the protagonist? If they make him choose between the love of the beautiful princess and the wealth along with strong strength, Naturally the stupid protagonist would choose the love of the princess to appear as a good person thinking that everything would follow along. If he did not get wealth and strength, then can he really keep the beautiful princess? Only if he has enough wealth, he can enjoy the luxurious life. Only if he has enough strength, he can protect his wealth and the beautiful princess. So without the people to provide these things, the protagonist would be nothing more than a street beggar and aplete looser. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 230 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 194: the fight of protagonist and villain is just a street beggar fight Chapter 194: the fight of protagonist and viin is just a street beggar fight Only if he has enough strength, he can protect his wealth and the beautiful princess. So without the people to provide these things, the protagonist would be nothing more than a street beggar and aplete looser. What John did right now is take all these things away from him. Even if the protagonist wins against his destined viin he can only be just that. John is a viin that even protagonist could not do anything. If the protagonist tried to harm John then the protagonist bes the viin. That is how much John was going to manipte everything using the money and connections he has on hand. This will happen before the deciding fight of Harry and Voldemort. No matter who wins the situation remains the same. The fight between a great viin and protagonist can only be a fight between two stupid people because of a baseless prophesy. This would be the final oue after John was done with both of them. The people that came over to congratte him are all from the neutral faction. They already started to connect over to the muggle world through the Gringotts bank. Well it is not a permanent thing for them. Also there is amission for John when he brought such a big business to the goblins. Goblins felt that John is more cunning than a goblin. Because of this they admired and scold John. But with the small gift of a gold galleon to each goblin they became happy. John profits 100 gold galleons for every gold galleon he pays as gifts. The financial calctive capabilities of the goblins are also good. But the problem is that those goblins don¡¯t know the small loop holes that John uses in his financing to move the funds through the back doors. Well he is an expert in numbers and the money moves based on his wishes but not by the thoughts of those goblins. Those goblins will only manage the work not the money. Money would be handled by John and his house elves. There is also Nymphadora that would take care of the things. John took the people that came along with the girls to show them around. Even thought they already know about these things as most of them studied here they still looked around for changes and nostalgia. John did not make big things instead he took them to the ces they usually would not see. That is the ce where the cooking would actually be done. When John arrived many house elves greeted him. John gave them many gifts to all of them for Christmas and New Year by name. Because of the care and closeness John provided they are also close to John. In the Triwizard tournament the Hogwarts School as a whole supported John as the main champion. Some of them still believed that Harry cheated his way through. But no one has ever doubted John even though his entry was same as that of Harry. This is the blindness that John created with his prestige. During this time molly Weasley walked along with John with her daughter Ginny. Her eyes never left the ¡®V¡¯ shaped waist of John and his strong muscr hands. She licked her lips many times and Narcissa noticed this. But she only smiled and did not say anything. She was hoping to see molly Weasley finding out that she is already John¡¯s women. But she did not have such thoughts towards Ginny. John don¡¯t like in fights in the family so none of his girls fight. If they want something they would ask John and John would get them without a second word. Naturally there is no such thing that there is only one in the world. If there is then John would either destroy it or hide itpletely. It would be given to his future generation that he wanted to give. That is to his first born daughter or his daughter inw or someone that would suit that item well. Molly was so lustful that the presence of Ve¡¯s allures her lust increased by arge margin. Naturally John also noticed this and he kept quiet for the time being. When they came back John met with Ludo bagman. Other left while he stayed and talked to John about some information. He wanted to get a financial aid from John and John wanted to use him for his connections that can even pull him out from being judged ministry. So they came to a conclusion. While on the way Ludo bagman mentioned about Percy. He said that Percy will not being this time for the third task. After the Barty Crouch incident that is his death, which is being kept secret, Percy was hauled in for questioning by Aurors regarding that the instructions he was receiving, which may not have actually been sent by Barty Crouch. Instead, Cornelius Fudge will be serving as the fifth Triwizard judge in his ce. John raised his eye brows but he did not say anything. The next day is the final exam and that evening is the main match for the champions that is the third task of the Triwizardpetition. Originally the parents and rtives shoulde on the day of the match but John made things move ahead in the name of encouraging people and covering up some incidents. So Dumbledore arranged the things ahead. That evening John met with molly separately. She wanted to talk to John about something important, but not at the school grounds. So naturally John went to Hogsmeade to speak to her. She wanted to speak about her sons Fred and George¡®s jokes shop. She might scold them but she was really optimistic about them. Previously she knows that the John came to give them money and invest in them. But they directly refused John because of their closeness with Harry and Ron. What she came here is to apologize to John about their rude behavior. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 230 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 195: price for the plan is a massage review Chapter 195: price for the n is a massage review But they directly refused John because of their closeness with Harry and Ron. What she came here is to apologize to John about their rude behavior. Well her daughter has decided to be the woman of John so she has to be more on his side as the future son inw. For the happiness of her daughter she has to back down. Well it is not like John is her enemy and even helped them many times but it was them that acted out of the line. John has guessed her thoughts and he came over to the room where molly is living. Whenever he looks at her he always feels that she is a hot woman and has the appearance of Jessica rabbits. The difference between her appearance and the woman appeared in the movie are like heaven and earth. May be the director or writer wanted to make things more natural or the world John was currently living is a different Harry potter world. Her tits are as big as rabbits and her red hair is long. But her appearance was covered by the shabby clothes she usually wears. Well her family conditions are poor and she can only wear these poor clothes that would not bring out her beauty. Still she is hot with her appearance. When John arrived molly took over some homemade pie for John to eat. John and molly sat face to face and she got straight to the point. Her face is not red like the members of the Weasley family. ¡°You are serious about my daughter right.¡± John smiled and nodded his head and spoke. ¡°As long as she is loyal to me I will not abandon her.¡± Molly sighed and said. ¡°I want to apologize for the behavior of my son Ron and wanted to talk to you about the funding for my son¡¯s future joke shop.¡± John replied. ¡°Mrs. Weasley, I am a business man and everything I do is business in a way. To be more precise it is a trade. For your daughter she has to pay the price of loyalty to be with me. Simrly Ron has to pay a price as an apology. As for the jokes shop of Fred and George, they rejected my offer to receive funding. So I cannot be shameless and got to them to ask. I have a n to help them without my direct involvement. But for this Mrs. Weasley has to pay the price first. Then I will tell the n and act with money. I don¡¯t know if you would like to pay the price for the future of your sons.¡± Molly looked confused for a moment but she knows that if you want anything from John they have to pay a price to get it from John. ¡°What price do I have to pay?¡± John smiled and said. ¡°It is nothing strange. I have brought over new oil and usually have several people as massage partners. I will give you a massage and you can give me a review. That price is enough to let me tell you my n.¡± Her frown eased a little and she epted it. John immediately waved his hand and his clothes changed to the clothes of masseur that is good with oil. There is also a massage table from his expansion pocket space along with fragrant oils. The arrangement was really perfect and molly did not suspect anything till John took out something form his expansion space pocket that shocked her. Then he gave a pair of bra and underwear for molly to change to. They are massage wear and they are specifically made to turn transparent when theye into contact with oil or water. ¡°Mrs. Weasley, can you change into these and lie down on the massage table.¡± Molly bit her lower lip and tried her best to control her lust. The situation that should be normal has not changed to that of a lewd situation. The wizards are rtively far from the word sex and there are far too less people that liked to have fun with sex. Well there are lecherous people but they are just a bunch of low level ingrates that did not know the depth of pleasure. So John can take advantage of this matter to have as much of pleasure as he wanted from thesedies. Molly did not move immediately but her eyes are full of lust. John then said. ¡°I will leave the room for a moment and you can call me when you have changed your clothes. In order to massage with oil I have to touch your skin. So this kind of clothes is a necessary.¡± After he said that he took a step out of the room and closed the door. Then he waited for molly to change. John was sure that she would definitely change her dress because she was very lustful. She became irritable in theter days because Arthur did not satisfy more. So she became an irritable mother inw in the future. Right now she is in the umting phase and the stress inside her was building up slowly over time. John would relieve this stress now and then take her to his side slowly. Well author did not have much interest in her right now with his spent body. After few minutes molly knocked on the door and then went to lie down on her stomach on the massage bed. Her ass is big and the under wear that John gave her was tight. It directly made the impression of her pussy and it became a little transparent because her pussy was already wet. Her tits are big and they are squashed under her body right now. Her body did not have excessive amount of fat other than her tits and ass that are perfect in shape. John smiled with a lewd face and walked over to her side admiring her body from different angle. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 230 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 196: molly getting a massage part- 1 Chapter 196: molly getting a massage part- 1 Her body did not have excessive amount of fat other than her tits and ass that are perfect in shape. John smiled with a lewd face and walked over to her side admiring her body from different angle. He took out the oil bottle and said. ¡°Mrs. Weasley you have to rx and I am going to apply the oil.¡± ¡°Humm¡­¡± Molly hummed without saying anything. But she was thoroughly embarrassed to speak. Suddenly the cold oil touched her back and a slight moan escaped her mouth. ¡°Humm¡­.¡± She noticed her moan and quickly covered it up. John smiled and did not say anything. His warm hand touched her back and started to rub the oil. This oil is specifically made to arouse women and it did not have any effect on men. Well he did not have any thoughts of massaging men. He is only into women. As he rubbed he touched all the soft spots. When rubbing her side under the arm he touched the edges of her tits from time to time with a flick. Molly held back her moans to the best of her abilities. But the pleasure is too great and she slowly fell into the pleasure and did not notice that her moans became louder. Unlike Narcissa there is no bed with pillows to cover this issue. So her moans are clear and audible for John. But John did not say anything and continued to massage her back. After when he felt that it was okay, he moved down to her legs and rubbed her legs starting from her toes. He slowly went up to build more and more pleasure and anticipation. When he reached the thighs the body or molly was trembling from all the pleasure. She did not say any objection or showed any resistance. All she did was moaning in pleasure. John has already cast the invisibility and sound proofing wards in the area. So no one can spy on them. He started to rub her thighs inch by inch till he reached her ass and inner thighs. The anticipation of molly is so great that she was expecting a massage for her ass and her pussy too. She is really wanting and was expecting a touch. But John did not give it to her and moved his hands in a way that they rubbed past the edges of her inner thighs. The ass was partially covered with the underwear that is already transparent. So he can see everything clearly. While he was massaging he stopped here and said. ¡°Mrs. Weasley, you should turn around so that I can massage your front too.¡± John said breaking the anticipating of molly. She was disappointed that John did not massage her ass or pussy and let her cum. But she could not just ask for that. So he can only turn around with her red face and drooling mouth from all the pleasure. Her face showed the satisfaction and disappointment of the pleasure she received from her mind. John acted like he did not see anything and started his massage with her stomach. Since she is facing up, she could not cover her mouth to stop the moans. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­.¡± She moaned identally and her face blushed even more. But John acted like he did not see anything and he continued to massage. He moved his hands towards the bottom part of her tits and flicked them from time to time making her moan more and more. Because John did not say anything John started to moan more and more without restrain. The oil from his hands was absorbed by the white massage bra and it slowly turned transparent. This revealed her bountiful tits and even the erected nipples that are outlined. Her nipples are not pink instead they are reddish brown in color. It is really great to look at the nipples that looked like two cherries poking her bra up. John moved up to massage her color bone and from time to time he moved his hands towards her cleavage. But he touched her tits from time to time just like he did before. His dick is right in front of her face at that time. He is currently wearing shorts that are lose at the leg area where his big dick poked out and dangled in front of the face of molly that is moaning. She tried stick out her tongue to lick it when John leaned forward to massage her stomach from the top. After many trails she was able to lick his dick. But in the next second she was surprised to see that the dick grew longer and bigger as if it was trying to erect. This made her happy and doubt if she can hold this big dick inside her mouth. But she was more interested in licking it. Also she carefully observed John to see if he noticed her licking his dick. But John appeared as if he did not notice anything. So she felt like a cat that is drinking milk while closing its eyes thinking that no one can see it. John already noticed her licking his dick so he did not move much and leaned forward just enough for his dick to appear straight about her mouth. She stock out her tongue to lick the dick carefully and amazed that the dick is still growing. She was sure that she can never take this dick inside her pussypletely. After a few moments when she was full excited enough to cum by licking the dick of John, John moved to her bottom to massage her. This made her disappointed again but the frustration could not be hidden properly. Still there is anticipation that John would poke her pussy. Slowly she fell into an imagination where John was fucking her with his big dick that was plunged all the way inside her pussy. She was in so much pleasure in imagination that her pussy became dripping wet. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 235 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 197: molly getting a massage part- 2 Chapter 197: molly getting a massage part- 2 Slowly she fell into an imagination where John was fucking her with his big dick that was plunged all the way inside her pussy. She was in so much pleasure in imagination that her pussy became dripping wet. Without the need of the oil her massage panties are already wet and transparent from her pussy juices. Still John did not touch her pussy and moved around it with only light brushing making her almost have an orgasm and could have an orgasm. With the massage reaching this point John can move forward with the next step. So he came to the top again. He leaned on her face to massage her stomach while dangling his big dick on her lips. It is like enticing a bunny with a carrot. Fortunately this bunny would not bite the carrot and only lick it. Naturally molly tasted the dick and started lick it slowly. The hands of John slowly moved to her bountiful tits and went under the massage bra. When his cold hands touched the nipples of molly she realized that she was going to the next step. She did not resist as she already expected this much by the time she started to lick John¡¯s dick. She doesn¡¯t mind testing the capabilities of her future son inw that seems to have many girls other than her daughter. For now she waspletely satisfied with the size and thickness of the dick of John. Also she liked the taste of the dick after licking it a few times. Other than that the careful massage of arousing her like this has made her have good impression on him. She felt that John can easily take care of his women even without using his dick. He has touched all the sensitive points of her body without touching the forbidden areas. John was really capable in her thoughts. With his massage on her tits and her nipples has made her feel even more satisfied. But she felt strong frustration as John did not let her climax. It is like he is controlling her pleasure which became a terrifying thought in her mind. She did not have this kind of fun with her husband for over 10 years. That is not all; Arthur received an idental injury at that time leaving him unable to have the fun in the bed. Since then she slowly changed wearing the dresses in the ugly way having the pleasure pent up more and more. This is why she looked at John so much when she saw the strong adult appearance of John. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. John stopped massaging her tits and leaned back. When his dick left her lips she lifted her head wanting to hold the dick in her mouth for a little while longer. John has already removed the massage bra on her tits and her tits arepletely out. This was not done by wand movements instead it was done with wandless casting. Molly did not notice this because she was too much immersed in pleasure. Also she was concerned about the leaving dick instead of her bra being removed. Any way the warm hard hands pressed her tits for a long time, making her feel that her tits are covered. He moved down to the bottom under her watchful eyes and slowly pulled her down while spreading her legs on both side with him as the center. Finally her crotch region is straight in front of John¡¯s crotch. John waved his hand again and this time the massage panties vanished leaving herpletely naked. Her pussy was hot but the cold air touched it pulling her back to the current situation. Her eyes cleared from the deep pleasure and looked at John with lust. John smiled back and said. ¡°Mrs. Weasley or should I call molly¡­ The next massage requires a hard tool to enter inside your soft region. Do you wish to continue this massage? Once you have this massage, there is no turning back. You might want to have this massage more and more. Are you sure that you want to continue. But the price of this massage is higher than the other things. You have to be loyal to me just like your daughter. In the future after my marriage with your daughter, you can give her some valuable advice on our wedding night. I will not abandon you and he will not find out about it for the time being. Later even if he finds out he could not do anything about this matter. So you have to make your choice now.¡± John said looking into her eyes as his hand went to the orange red pubic hair that covered the top of the pussy of molly. Molly was in deep struggle to make this choice. But when the hand of John ced on the pubic hair and massaged that region has made here to a conclusion. She nodded her head. But John needs a verbal confession. So he said. ¡°I want you to speak the words clearly. You will be my mother inw in the future. So tell me what you want clearly. Tell me your choice.¡± John continued to massage the area with pubic hair that would not let her climax but it would not reduce the pleasure either. She was hanged at the very edge of going in and out but without apletion. Her hips started to move on their how waiting to have the movement of getting fucked. But she could notplete the thing without the real dick inside her. If she epted it now, she would directly betray her husband and make him into a cuckold. Well he really looks like a natural cuckold which is a different matter. Also if she takes this step now she can live with the pleasure she wanted for a long time. She doesn¡¯t know how her daughter would react to this matter. As if answering to her thoughts John said. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 235 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 198: molly’s choice Chapter 198: molly¡¯s choice She doesn¡¯t know how her daughter would react to this matter. As if answering to her thoughts John said. ¡°You daughter don¡¯t Mind having you with her as my woman. Instead she might be happy.¡± Molly thought for a few moments and finally gave into the pleasure. If something really happen and her daughter asks, she can simply say that she is testing John of his potential to satisfy her in the future. Also it still needs another 3 or 4 years before she will be of age when she goes to do this kind of thing. Before that nothing would happen. Thinking of this she calmed down her nervous heart and decided to enjoy the moment. So she said. ¡°I will be your woman and be loyal to you. But I could not separate myself from my family. I can promise you that no man other than you can touch me or do anything to me.¡± Well she has seen plenty of life so she still spoke firmly about what John wanted to ask her. Instead Narcissa that is more flustered when John yed with her. Even though she is on the side of the bad guys she is more honest and innocent in this matter than molly. It was funny to think that their characters and acts are so different which is very different from the side they took. But John did not want to point out these things. For now he would y with molly and give her the taste of his dick. He wouldpletely turn her to his side first. Then he would make a double y with both Narcissa and molly at the same time. He wanted to see them kiss each other¡¯s pussies with smiles on their faces. They might be on the opposing sides, they might hate each other. But in the presence of John they should be obedient like good sisters. This is what he wanted and he would achieve his goal. John nodded and took off his clothes. His muscr body was revealed and then his shorts vanished freeing his big dick. Looking at the big dick the mouth of molly watered with great interest. Right then she suddenly doubted. ¡°You should be a year older than my daughter. How did you appear like an adult?¡± John smiled back and said. ¡°Do you know about an artifact called the time turner?¡± The face of molly changed and thought. ¡°No wonder he is like an adult. He should be using it for many years to live extra 5 hours of time every day. This is the secret of him managing all those things and still achieving good results. He spent 5 hours of time every day to do hard work for his results. He achieved the results he might have wanted, but he has to pay the price for that too. The price is aging more than his peers and bing an adult early. Every being has a limited amount of time that could not be increase as they wanted. With strong magic it is possible to have long life but it would alsoe with corresponding problems of society¡­.¡± Molly thought for a moment. But her thought process was disturbed by John that rubbed his dick against her pussy lips. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­.¡± She moaned in pleasure but she was still a step away from her climax. She wanted the big hard thing inside of her. Also she was a little frightened of this big thing entering her pussy and stretching itpletely. If it really did then she was not sure if her husband¡¯s dick can fit in. Right then John spoke. ¡°What should I call you when I am fucking you? Is it Mrs. Weasley or little fish molly?¡± John asked as he leaned forward to suck on her hard nipples and bit on them. ¡°Humm¡­ call¡­. Me molly¡­¡± John smiled at her face and said. ¡°Then Molly, ask me to fuck you. Don¡¯t you want my big dick inside you desperately? So ask me to fuck you.¡± Molly was even more embarrassed because her husband never ys like this. He was very gentle and caring. He would do what she asks him to do without saying a second word. So now she was embarrassed to ask. But she still wanted the big dick to go inside her pussy. So she asked. ¡°John, I want you to fuck me. Pound me hard with your thick rod. My pussy is throbbing for your dick. Please pound me hard.¡± She asked with her red face but lewd smile. The face of lewd Jessica rabbit¡¯s face that was so hot with her body trembling with excitement that John heart pounded heavily. ¡°Okay then. Since you asked me to pound you, I will pound you and plough your pussy with my thick rod. You should be prepared to stay in bed for two more days after this¡­hehe.¡± She thought that John was joking with her about this matter. But she will find that what she thought might not be trueter in the steamy night. John pushed his dick inside her pussy. The head of the dick took a little time to enter the small pussy. For the size of John¡¯s dick every pussy is almost same as a virgin pussy because of the size difference. He pushed it in and then the shaft pushed the remaining part inside. It went all the way to touch the inner walls of her pussy. There is still a part of the dick waiting outside to enter. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­.¡± Molly moaned so hard and her body is trembling heavily. He back arched along with her legs as she had a heavy squirting orgasm. Everything was sprayed on the dick of John but John did not stop and pounded her pussy immediately. Her squirt sprayed out like the watering out of a fountain that has timer. As soon as John pushed his dick inside, she would spray her squirt out. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 235 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 199: helping future mother in law relieve her stress Chapter 199: helping future mother inw relieve her stress Her squirt sprayed out like the watering out of a fountain that has timer. As soon as John pushed his dick inside, she would spray her squirt out. It is like a water gun spraying out whenever John pushed his dick inside like a trigger point. Also she would moan loudly whenever his dick enters inside her pussy. John can feel the satisfaction of molly from the way she gripped his dick with her pussy walls. John¡¯s hands are not free as he moved around her bountiful tits and y with them slowly while pinching her nipples. He moved forward to kiss her mouth to muffle her moans. Even though she gave birth to so many children her body is still very tight and tender. Also her responses for the movements of John are really good and John enjoyed it. Finally after fucking her for a while when molly already had 2 orgasms John cummed inside her pussypletely filling it up. The hot cum inside her made her body trembled as if she felt a strange but intense long lost feeling of happiness. Her pussy walls stuck to his dick tightly and would not let it go. It is as if she was sucking out all the cum inside his dick to the best of its possible efforts. John smiled at her and bit her nipples to make her let lose. But her pussy was tightly plugged without even a single drop of cum leaking out. John¡¯s dick is very hard and it did not soften even after Cumming so much. So John took the opportunity to move again causing molly to tremble and speak. ¡°Wait, I am still sensitive¡­ Give me a few moments¡­.¡± Before she could finish speaking John closed her mouth and continued to pound her just like before in a rhythmatic way just like before. His dick touched all the sensitive points inside her pussy with the controlled movements of John. When John let go of her mouth, her moans appeared in the room that are as rhythmatic as the pounding of John. John moved down to suck on her tits while pounding her closely. He made sure that the cum inside was not leaked out even when he was fucking her the second time. After a while John shot another big load of cum inside her. The hot cum mixed with the cum inside her along with her cum causing her small area to bulge a little. John leaned over to her ear and said. ¡°Molly, do you want me to pull out my dick to see your glorious scene of spraying the cum inside your creampied pussy.¡± Molly trembled by the worlds of John. She was very excited and wanted to experience what John just said. So John pulled out his dick quickly and the cum inside started to flow out and spray out because of the strong force of pulling the dick out of the pussy. Molly trembled in excitement and she had another squirting orgasm. John conjured the water and made her drink more water to have big jets of squirtster. John slowly flipped her over and started to pour more oil on her ass that trembled when touched. ¡°Phat¡­ ahaaaa¡­.¡± John spanked her ass causing her to moan. John¡¯s fingers moved to her ass hole with oil and rubbed around it slowly in a massaging way. Molly did not notice this because of the pleasure she was in just now. When his finger entered her ass hole, she finally realized what is happening. She was so shocked that she wanted to say something. But the second finger entered timely making her words into moans. ¡°Hammmm¡­¡± John smiled and started to move his fingers like fucking her ass hole. Slowly molly felt the strong pleasure that is even stronger than her pussy as the third and fourth finger inserted into her ass hole. Her ass hole was stretched enough and John can put his dick inside. He put his dick at the entrance and slowly inserted it a little so that it can go in with a little push. He leaned forward and whispered in the ear of molly. ¡°You seem to be a virgin here. Congrattions on losing the virginity of your ass hole today. You will now feel the new pleasure of anal. Get ready to receive the pleasure from your ass hole.¡± As he said these words he pushed his dick into her ass hole filling her asspletely. At first it was painful for her but as John cast the healing spell and moved his hips things changed. She felt the strong pleasure of ass hole and she started to moan loudly. Her face changed as her tongue stuck out with a drool and the facial expression of ecstasy was all over her face. She was at the peak of pleasure at that moment. She forgot about her pussy and its pleasure and her face showed an ahegao face of pure ecstasy. ¡°Phat¡­ You seem to like your ass getting pounded. Ahaaaa¡­. Phat¡­ Your husband is a fool that did not know how topletely unlock your good side. Ahaaaa¡­. Phat¡­ Well I will help you with this and help you fulfill all your pleasurable dreams. Ahaaaa¡­. Phat¡­ Tell me, do you like your future son inw. Ahaaaa¡­. Phat¡­ Your daughter would have all this pleasureter when we are married. Ahaaaa¡­. Phat¡­ If you really liked it, you both can serve me at the same time. Ahaaaa¡­. Phat¡­ Don¡¯t you think that it was more fun to have more people? Ahaaaa¡­. Phat¡­ Think about sharing me with your daughter would make you happy¡­. Ahaaaa¡­.¡± John spoke many things as he spanked her ass while still pounding her ass hole. This made her moan so much and unable to answer John¡¯s questions. She was ashamed to speak but she agreed to all these things without speaking a word out of her mouth in her heart. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 235 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 200: the solution of the funding problem for Fred and George Chapter 200: the solution of the funding problem for Fred and George This made her moan so much and unable to answer John¡¯s questions. She was ashamed to speak but she agreed to all these things without speaking a word out of her mouth in her heart. But John wanted some answers from her. Her shame should be broken so that he can fuck her againter. If not this would be thest time and some misunderstandings should happen. So he stopped banging her ass hole but did not pull out his dick and said. ¡°You have to answer me. If not I will not fuck you. You have to tell me, if you want me to fuck you. You have to ask for it like a good mother inw. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± John waited for molly to speak. She was really ashamed but she wanted the pounding. She wanted the pleasure. So she finally spoke. ¡°My good son inw, your father inw is ipetent. Please fuck me in ce of your father inw to fulfill my lust and give me pleasure. Fuck me and don¡¯t stop. You can fuck me in any position but please don¡¯t stop fucking me. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± She spoke really well and aroused John by another level. He leaned forward and kissed the back of molly and said. ¡°That is a good way to speak. You will receive your reward now. So get ready to be pounded the whole night. I will fuck you till you are satisfied and begs me to stop hehe¡­¡± John said as he started to ram the ass hole of molly with his big poking dick. The moans of molly reverberated through the room but no one outside knows what is happening inside. John creampied her ass hole twice without removing his dick. Then he moved to her pussy and pounded it again. By the time it was morning John fucked her 6 times and only stopped when molly begged him to stop saying that her back would be broken if he continued. John slept with his dick stuck inside her pussy because his dick is still hard when he was done fucking herst night. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about getting her pregnant because he used a little spell to stop the pregnancy. This is called anti pregnancy spell and molly actually taught him about this for future usage. John was really stunned knowing that there is such a spell. But it was useful to him in the future. With that they slept. John woke up early in the morning as that day he wanted to take the year end exam and the final task of the Triwizard tournament. When he pulled out his dick it made a ¡°Plup¡± sound. Also molly woke up. John kissed her and said. ¡°I am going back to Hogwarts castle. Rest well. I will leave a bottle of healing medicine here for you to apply after you wash up. Don¡¯t forget toe to the tournament to watch the show in the evening. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± After saying these words John waved his hand and got his clothes on his body. Then he left to the castle after receiving a nod from molly. She needs some alone time to digest what is happening here. As for the solution for her children¡¯s funding problem John has already told her the solutionst night before they slept. It is simply John told her that he would give money to Ginny and then she can invest in her brothers. But the amount of shares and division should be written perfectly. This way the money would be within the family and there are no conflicts. This should be taken care of by molly. Molly thought that it was feasible. While being happy about this matter she forgot about the matter with Ron that offended John. As for his punishment she doesn¡¯t know what John would do. But right now nothing would happen. John returned to the school and went to take the exam. Actually the champions are exempted from the year end exams. But John doesn¡¯t need that exemption. So he took the exams. If he got the first position again, he would be considered a genius with much higher impression in the hearts of those people. For theing things John needs a strong support in the background. Also John has to change the portkey of the Triwizard cup with a fake Triwizard cup. This would be reced when John takes the Triwizard cup. Actually the original Triwizard cup is also a portkey that would take the champion that touched the Triwizard cup out of the maze. This would directly dere him as the winner. So what John has to do is to change the portkey location of the original Triwizard cup back to the entrance of the maze. At the same time he has to leave a fake wizarding cup that would lead to the location where Voldemort should be waiting for Harry. This way John would be the winner without changing the plot. No matter how much John wanted to y along with Voldemort for a while, it is not the time for that yet. Also John has to add a return portkey to the fake Triwizard cup so that the protagonist Harry potter would not die quickly. It would be a waste to have life without the protagonist. So John made the preparations few days ago and checked them after the exam in the morning. Then he went to the location where the third task for the Triwizard tournament would be held. There is an audience sitting area but there are no big screens to show what is happening inside the maze. In front of the audience sitting area is a huge maze made of nt vines. This ce is like a home court for John. No matter how great of a wizard that influence these nts forming the maze, the nts could not break away from their instincts of being close to the druid bloodline. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 235 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 201: capturing fake moody Chapter 201: capturing fake moody This ce is like a home court for John. No matter how great of a wizard that influence these nts forming the maze, the nts could not break away from their instincts of being close to the druid bloodline. So these nts considered John as one of their own instead of an intruder. Since he is in the first position John would be sent in first and followed by Krum, Harry and finally fleur. John as soon as he entered moved like the wind with his enhanced body. Also he used some ancient runic spells to engrave spell papers and stuck them on his body. Even the clothes are engraved with special runes of protection, sensing, agility, strength increasing and other things. This way he can move at the speed of a sports car with the protection of an armored tank. So as soon as John entered into the mage and came out of the visual range of the audience his sense activated. Hemunicated with the nts around and knows where the Triwizard cup is present. So he directly moved there at his fastest speed using the previous equipped things. He did not forget to activate the cover of invisibility cloak from his wand. He then stored the Triwizard cup separately without touching it. He also changed the portkey location of the fake Triwizard cup that he conjured before. Then he transferred the portkey location that was arranged for Harry to go to the graveyard from the original Triwizard cup to the fake one. He ced the fake one on the spot of the original one and left back into the maze. Now as long as he took out the real Triwizard cup from his expansion pocket and touched it he will appear at the entrance of the maze. With the preparationsplete he went to save fleur. Previously when Barty crouch senior appeared out of the forest only Krum was present and he was knocked out. Actually Krum was controlled from that time and was secretly under the control of Barty crouch junior. So right now Krum would act like a mad man to kill the people and might even kill himself. John will not appear immediately because he has to create a diversion for Harry. So he created a diversion of some people running in the maze for Harry to follow. With that he was away from the location of fleur and Krum. When Krum started to attack fleur, John knocked out Krum with his sudden appearance from a corner. Naturally fleur was shocked and slumped down from fear. John used the wand of Krum to shot the rescue signal for them. Then John left after consoling fleur. ¡°Everything is alright, you can continue if you want or you can go out with the rescue.¡± After saying these words John vanished into the maze again. The rescue came and took them out. John waited for a few moments at the location where the fake Triwizard cup is present. He was waiting for Harry toe over to take the fake Triwizard cup to go to the graveyard. Also he specifically made it so that after Harry returns back the fake Triwizard cup would disintegrate on its own immediately. This way they will not be able to find the one that made the fake Triwizard cup. After Harry vanished to the graveyard with the fake wizarding cup John took out the real one and touch it. Immediately he appeared at the entrance of the maze. He hand is still holding the Triwizard cup and he was dered as the winner immediately. Minister fudge is also present in the audience so it is all right. With Johning out like this made the entire audience cheer. Also before this fleur said that John saved her and Krum was knocked out by John. So they know that John and Harry were the only peoplepeting inside. Harry did not have much fanfare right now because of all the previous incidents. When John came here with the Triwizard cup he became the winner. Naturally moody that is the Barty crouch junior that is in the crowd has a different expression. John did not say anything and directly walked towards Dumbledore and others. In the group moody is also present with his innocent acting. As soon as John came close to them the first thing he did is to knock out the wand in the hand of moody. Then he broke the joints in the body of moody with lightning speed. The people that watched this matter were dumbfounded. When John made sure that moody that is the Barty crouch junior could not move John finally stopped and exined. ¡°When I am in the maze I found the Triwizard cup but there is another one nearby. Right in front of my eyes Harry touched the other one and vanished. I don¡¯t know what happened and touched this Triwizard cup and I touched this thinking that I might be lucky. But when I came out I did not see Harry here. Also based on your cheering I am the winner. This means Harry did not appear here. Since I got the Triwizard cup then I am the winner this means that the other Triwizard cup is a trap. Also when I met Miss Fleur and Krum in the maze I found that Krum was actually being controlled. Coupled with the sudden disappearance of Barty crouch senior there is only one way for all of this to happen. That is someone set the trap. In the trap they wanted to kill the other three champions and take away Harry somewhere else. If it is so the most suspicious person would be the person that is secretly helping Harry to move forward to the final task safely. Among many people there is only one person that is secretly helping Harry all this time during the tournament. It is none other than the Auror mister moody here¡­.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 240 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 202: plot to get the family inheritance of Barty crouch Chapter 202: plot to get the family inheritance of Barty crouch ¡°Among many people there is only one person that is secretly helping Harry all this time during the tournament. It is none other than the Auror mister moody here¡­ Also his activity is very suspicious and did not act like a former Auror instead he act like a former criminal¡­.¡± John spoke and then took the wine bottle hanging on the side of moody¡¯s waist and took it. Then he gave it to professor Snape and said. ¡°Professor Snape if you can check the contents of this bottle. I presume it is polyjuice potion.¡± John¡¯s words immediately caused panic in the ce and many people pricked their ears to listen. Well not all of them can see the situation. So when they heard this matter they were very shocked and wanted to know the truth. Snape took out the bottle from the hands of John and took a whiff. Well this is rted to the life of Harry. Naturally he was more interested and panicked inside for the matter. Well Harry is in a situation of life and death and the only avable lead is right in front of him. Even though he did not show his thoughts on his face, he will not stop the investigation. Immediately he understood that the liquid in the bottle is actually the polyjuice potion. His expressionless face that usually show the frowning expression most of the time showed a deep frown. This showed that what John said is true. Fudge immediately called over some Aurors and they decided to interrogate the truth behind the situation. Right when themotion was happening Harry finally appeared with disheveled body. His appearance looked more like a rabbit felt into the pack of street dogs. He was severely injured and some bones are broken. The Triwizard cup disintegrated into nothingness indicating that it was a fake one without any way to trace its origins. Harry was also shocked but he did not care about this matter. There is something more important here that he wanted to say. He immediately shouted that Voldemort was revived as soon as he appeared with his face filled with grief. But the situation is different. Minister Fudge was too much of a coward and he would not believe that Voldemort was revived. There are two reasons for that. The first reason is, if Voldemort was revived his original standing as a minister including his life would be threatened. He doesn¡¯t want to die and let alone leave his power as the minister of magic. The second reason is, he is too much of a coward and don¡¯t want to believe that the terror that made him pee his pants has returned. So he directly denied the matter and said that it was a terrorist incident caused by the remnants of death eaters from before. After that they took the fake moody to a different ce to interrogate him. They wanted to know what this person really is and what his motives are. Other professors took the students back to their respective dorms and told them to rest for the night. Harry was taken to hospital wing for treatment. As for the important people like professor Snape, Dumbledore, minister fudge and few Aurors were in the room where fake moody was tied up. John was also there. Well he was the one the discovered the incident and he proved his power. Naturally no one objected his presence. Soon the effects of the poly juice potion were over and the real appearance of Barty crouch junior has appeared. This shocked the people again. Snape brought over Veritaserum that is the truth serum to find out the truth of the current incidents. Of course the location of real moody was also found out. John did not say anything during this time and everything was handled by the big people. He was on the side watching the show as it unfolds. He already made preparations to eat up the family assets of Barty crouch that would be ownerless that day. Many people will only realize this matter after few days. But John has already acted from few months. So the assets and inheritance of everything from the Barty crouch family were all taken by him with the help of Winky. She was sad that the previous owner died few days ago. John coaxed her saying that he would preserve the things carefully as the memorial of the Barty crouch senior. Also he is her current boss and he wanted to take the things instead of other people that are made by John appear as viins. So Winky naturally helps John and showed him the location where the important things are hidden in the Barty crouch family. Including the titles and deeds, there are many magic books and treasures in the family of Barty crouch. Everything was taken by on that very night when Barty crouch senior died. The Barty crouch junior is a criminal that is missing for many days already. So even if he was caught he would not get a chance of inheritance. Naturally John took the opportunity. When other family people came to get the things John has already made the notary of these titles and deeds into his name with the help of Gringotts goblins. As for the money left in the vault of Barty crouch senior it was not touched for the time being before. John would apply it as the reward for his meritorious service of discovering the death eater Barty crouch junior from the ministry of magic. Naturally they would ept it and at least give him half of the wealth. Even though they can sniff off some of the n of John they will not be able to say or do anything. John was quick on his work. In order to get much better results he went to talk to minister fudge on that night. It is about the news article that should appear in the next morning. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 240 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 203: mutual beneficial agreement with minister fudge Chapter 203: mutual beneficial agreement with minister fudge In order to get much better results he went to talk to minister fudge on that night. It is about the news article that should appear in the next morning. John now has enough capital to threaten minister fudge. So minister fudge has to give enough face for John when speaking. If not he would lose his minister position with all the scandals that he and his family got during this time. Unfortunately for him there is not a single thing that can put a ck dot on John in his hands. So he can only close his mouth and say nothing about framing John. Since it is like that when discussing with John he discussed by taking a step back. John also understood this matter and need some of minister¡¯s fudges power. When taking the property of Barty crouch John has to have the support of the ministry in some matters. As long as it was rified no one would speak about anything. So John wanted to talk to him about this matter. With mutual benefits they finally came to a conclusion. On the next day John got the confirmation rted to taking over the property of Barty crouch. At the same time the news article pushing the words of Harry potter about Voldemort appeared on the news paper. Both John and fudge are satisfied with the results. Also in the news paper it was mentioned that Harry became half mad man and spouting nonsense. On the other hand John was praised as the winner of the Triwizard tournament. Also he was mentioned as the person that found the conspiracy of death eaters and saved the other champions from the other two schools. So John instantly got the image of a hero in the news paper. Instead Harry became an rmist. This was actually supported by the ministry releasing statement that Voldemort did note back. It was all the remnants of death eaters ying tricks. With that everything was solved. John gave the money to Ginny and told her that she can invest in her brothers if she wanted. He also told her that molly asked him about this matter. Ginny thought for a while and her eyes has little suspicion about her mother falling into the hands of John. It is not like she hates her father. But she always felt that her family is too simple. Her father is too stupid just like some of her brothers. She did not want to think about this matter now. She will think about this matter in the future. For now she contacted her mother to talk about this matter. John on the other hand was called about something rted to the Quidditch team of the school. They wanted to invite him to fill up one of the sports of the Quidditch team. It was Angelina Johnson that was named as the captain of the Quidditch team that called John to ask him to join in. John did not have any obligation to join in and he already had the offer from the national Quidditch team. So he was free to choose. But he wanted to see if he could get a taste of this big ck beauty with perfect pair of tits and ass. Yes even though she is ck she has her own beautypared to man stupid girls that proposed John. Angelina has good front pair and a big back pair that were so fit that they would not even tremble when she walks. Also they would stand proudly without showing any signs of sagging. John knows that she would fall for Fred and Georgeter. But it is not the time for that yet. In the Yule ball Fred asked her to dance with her. Later when Fred dies she married George and started a family. So John was nning on some things in the middle. Well she did not marry anyone and they are just getting started. When John arrived Angelina has admiring look on her face. John did not look younger to her and looked almost the same age as her. Also he is very handsome and has strong appearance that can attract many girls easily. ¡°Hello Miss Angelina, you called for me.¡± Angelina smiled and said. ¡°There is no need to call me formally. Just call me Angelina and I will call you John.¡± John nodded his head and smiled. Angelina smiled and said. ¡°John, I called you here to ask you, if you are interested in joining the Quidditch team of the Gryffindor.¡± John smiled and said. ¡°Angelina, you should know that I am very busy with many things and had very less time to practice and everything. Also what is the benefit for me if I join the Quidditch team? Even though I am from the Gryffindor, at least 3 members of the Quidditch team did not like me. You should know them. Also Ron was going to join the Quidditch team next year. You know how he is when he looks at me. I don¡¯t want a nagging person like him always poking me. So you tell me what I would get from joining the Quidditch team here.¡± Angelina thought for a moment about the three people that did not like John in the team. They are actually Harry, Fred and George. Now they are going to pull in Ron into the team. She has already heard about this matter before and she had a head ache. But it is not without benefits there is Katie bell in the team that likes John and supports him. Well she is one of John¡¯s women so it is natural. After thinking for a while Angelina sighed. It is not like she can remove the three members from the previous team just to invite a new member. Because of this matter she was powerless to do anything. Right then John spoke with a straight face. ¡°Angelina, I have a proposal for you.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 240 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 204: John’s harsh words to moody and fudge Chapter 204: John¡¯s harsh words to moody and fudge sorry about that chapter 202 was corrected ---------------- Chapter 204: John¡¯s harsh words to moody and fudge Right then John spoke with a straight face. ¡°Angelina, I have a proposal for you. You know I am a business man. It is all give and take for me. Joining the Quidditch team of the school is clearly of no use to me. It might even be a burden for getting med for their stupidity and other things. So if you want me to join up the Quidditch team, as the team leader you have to pay the price.¡± Angelina thought for a moment and felt that what John said is true. So she decided to ask John what the price that John wanted her to pay for his efforts. She is not stupid and listened when Ginny shouted at Ron and Harry during the Yule ball. He asked Hermione to be his dance partner during the ball. So naturally she paid the price. ¡°Tell me, what I should pay.¡± John smiled at her and said. ¡°It is simple. After training every day, I want you to give me a kiss on the lips. The kiss counted from the time the lips touched and they arepletely parted. Also you cannot kiss anyone till we parted. This is the price you have to pay. You don¡¯t have to do this in front of everyone and can do that in secret. You can think about it and tell me. You might need time to make your choice.¡± The expression of Angelina was both shocked and angered. John did not ask for her first kiss because she has already given her first kiss to Fred after the Yule ball. But John put a twist that she cannot kiss anyone after starting to kiss him till he they parted that is their contract stopped. Also he could not stay here any longer as the dark face of Angelina became darker. John smiled at her and said. ¡°Well, it all depends on your choice.¡± After saying these words John left casually with his body releasing strong masculinity. It is not like Angelina has to have John in her team. She just wanted to invite him. But after his proposal she felt that she did not see John correctly. She thought that John is some pervert or something. But she also knows that John was surrounded by many women. Well her thoughts are in turmoil and could not thing properly because her believes are broken from her thoughts. John did not care if his proposal works or not. He has his ways of doing things. What would happen suddenly Fred and George had an ident and could not participate in the Quidditch match next year. Any way there will be Dolores to y around next year and John was sure that the Quidditch matches would have many problems. After the meeting with Angelina John left back. During this time professor Snapepleted his interrogation of Barty crouch junior and found the location of real moody. Even with the truth serum it takes time to get the information. It is not like they would speak immediately like in the film. The mental power of wizards is generally strong and the wizards on the dark side with mental problems like Barty crouch junior are even stronger. That night after they discovered the real moody, he wanted to thank John. Unfortunately John only said. ¡°You should be a top Auror that is siding with the order or phoenix. Even if you are captured how well would be the situation of other people in the order or phoenix. Also I now seriously doubt that Aurors are as strong as they should be. It seems that the quality was severely dropped. I should reconsider using the people from Aurors for the security purpose in the future. It is best to train few people for myself.¡± John said directly causing the room to be silent. At that time there is Dumbledore, professor Snape and minister fudge present in that ce other than moody and John. Moody became angry but he could not do anything. He did not have an eye and he did not have a leg. So naturally he is particrly useless without his wand on his hand. John left after stating this and the next day they would be leaving Hogwarts There is also an important thing as how Barty crouch junior escaped from the Azkaban. Under the effects of Snape''s Veritaserum, Barty Crouch Junior confessed on how he escaped from Azkaban. Barty Crouch Junior confessed that his father, Barty Crouch senior and his mother helped him escape Azkaban. His mother was dying, and it was his mother''s final wish that he could escape, so Barty Crouch Junior and his mother switched ces using the Polyjuice Potion. Mrs. Crouch died and was buried disguised as him, while Barty Crouch senior had a private funeral for her to conceal the truth. Barty Crouch senior put the Imperius Curse on his son to make sure he was controlled and out of sight. Bertha Jorkins found out when she came to their house on business while Crouch Senior was not home, forcing Crouch Senior to ce a Memory Charm on her. This permanently damaged her memory. After Winky persuaded her master to let his son go to the Quidditch World Cup, they arranged to use an Invisibility Cloak to hide Crouch Jnr as he sat in the Top Box. During this event, Crouch Junior secretly fought the curse and stole Harry''s wand when Winky wasn''t looking. When the Death Eaters showed up and disrupted the tournament, Barty Crouch Junior was angry that they weren''t loyal to Voldemort. After regaining control he used Harry''s wand to summon the Dark Mark, which scared the Death Eaters away. His father fired Winky for failing to watch him and almost letting him escape. Also the incident where the wand of Harry falling into her hands also happened. He then found him and took him home secretly during that messy night of the attack at national Quidditch game. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 240 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 205: crumbling plans of Dumbledore Chapter 205: crumbling ns of Dumbledore Also the incident where the wand of Harry falling into her hands also happened. He then found him and took him home secretly during that messy night of the attack at national Quidditch game. Because all of these things has made the statement of John more powerful for the people present to refute. Soon after that in the name of trail they took Barty crouch junior back to the ministry. Dumbledore wanted to use Barty crouch junior as the crucial evidence prove that the Voldemort was revived. Naturally fudge doesn¡¯t want that to happen because of his fear. So he summoned a dementor in the name of protection and killed Barty crouch junior. Well he is the only person that did not have a wand on his hand for protection. Also a dark wizard could not use the Patronus charm. This resulted in the ending of the trail for Dumbledore to prove the things about Voldemort. Fudge made a statement that Barty crouch junior was a lunatic and that his testimony would not have been useful. With that Dumbledore could not do or say anything. People with good guy mask needs evidence for every action. Even if his wife was defiled he would ask for evidence before punishing the offender. No wonder that most of the good guys stay single all their lives. They will not be able to protect their wives, so who would dare to marry them. At most some cheating bitches would marry them for money. Later they would cheat on them causing them heavy heart pain and send them to heaven safely. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Next students started to leave here to their houses. At the same time the article published by Rita Skeeter under the orders of John with cooperation of fudge has made a big stir. Due to reading Rita Skeeter''sst article about Harry being dangerous, Fudge cannot ept Harry''s testimony, nor does he believe Dumbledore''s information about Harry''s scar. Harry gets up and tries to identify the Death Eaters whose names he heard earlier. But Fudge points out they were cleared long ago and he might have read this out of an old Daily Prophet article. Fudge is offended by Dumbledore''s suggestions of removing the Dementors from Azkaban and sending an envoy to make an agreement with the giants. Even after Snape reveals his Dark Mark and exins that Voldemort had summoned him, Fudge thinks it is some kind of a ploy and makes it clear that he is going to have a serious talk with Dumbledore about his position before he leaves. He then exits the room, but not before he gives John his winnings from the Tournament. They previously announced the winning of John but they did not give the winning money. Now John got the reward for winning. Well it is just a droppared to his wealth. But nothing can be considered as useless in the eyes of an intelligent person. Even shit can be useful if you put it in the right ce. So never leave anything thates to your feet. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well Dumbledore never gives up. So he contacted bill Weasley to get the inside information of the ministry and asked him discreetly contact those within the Ministry that can be convinced of the truth. The only free person right now that Dumbledore knows is actually the Sirius ck. He was too free and he can be used to contact the members of order of phoenix to prepare for theing disaster of Voldemort. Unfortunately he made a miscalction. If it was before others might still give him face. But after what he did during this time, they don¡¯t want to see his face. Well he took money from them in the name of borrowing. He tried and seeded to bed their wives and daughters which made many men angry. He also leached off food and water in their homes for many days. This caused them to be very angry towards Sirius. Originally they are already fearful towards the revival of Voldemort. It can be seen from the way when many people don¡¯t want toe for the rescue of Harry to take him to safety. But they did not have a reason to refuse before. Now they got the reason to refuse. The reason is Sirius. Dumbledore severely failed in this and don¡¯t know what to do. So he decided to y solo from then on just like in the original plot. He still has few people that can help him and work for him. But they are very few of them which cannot even stop the foot soldiers of Voldemort¡¯s forces. John did not care about this matter. He already gave the revival stone to Dumbledore before when they talked the cooperation. As price he got everything that Dumbledore had on his hand along with his property and connections that are practically useless now. But still John can use them to renew the rtions and connections with his capabilities. Before leaving, fleur and Gabriele came to John to tell him that they are leaving Hogwarts. John also talked to them a little before bidding them farewell. Then he went to take care of his own things. He ns to improve his spirit more during this time. It would be good to have more spirit power. But he did not n to use the time turner for the time being. He did not see any requirement for that. He is already old by spending over 4 years extra then anyone to improve his power and capabilities. Now it is time to rest and improve other functions. He knows many rituals that can improve the spirit and magic strength in his body. He was purchasing those materials all over the world during this time. He would use them in these holidays to strengthen his spirit and body. No one knows about his ns so there is no hindrance. Back at the ck family home he prepared therge empty¡­¡­¡­ ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 240 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 206: ritual to improve spirit Chapter 206: ritual to improve spirit He would use them in these holidays to strengthen his spirit and body. No one knows about his ns so there is no hindrance. Back at the ck family home he prepared therge empty room underground and used the materials that he got from the Barty crouch family for the ritual. There are few other tributes and materials that John got from the neutral faction. Also after learning how to break the restrictions and wards he went to many of the ancestral houses of those death eaters and broke off the restrictions and traps. Then he went straight to their secret passages and room that he found using the nt vines that he spread in these houses. nts are natural things and no one would make a ward specifically offset them. nts and insects can enter and exit most spaces easily. Well when these ancestral homes are built the druid race and other races close to nts and nature are near extinction. Naturally they will not make restriction and trap for this matter. John used this loop hole to get what he wanted easily right after the start of the holidays. There is no one to report the missing things. The house elves of these families are temporarily taken for investigation because of the incident with Barty crouch family. So John took the right time to steal everything that he possibly could. A few dayster he arranged a ritual in the innermost secret ce of the Grimmauld pce 12 basement. There are house elves protecting him during his ritual and no one woulde over to disturb him. First thing John did is to draw the magic circle using the old unicorn blood that he got from one of those rich families. Then he brought over many time turners and ced them in one of the circles of sacrifice. Time turners have a precious material that can enhance the spirit by many times. Also there is minute chance that he can get some magic rted to time. This material is none other than solidified Arorium. This is what the main material for time connections in the time turners. That is the reason why there are so little time turners. John kept one separately for his usage if needed and use the remaining time turners. He doesn¡¯t have to separate then as the magic circle would only take the necessary things. Also Arorium is a vtile material and could not be taken out easily. This magic circle has 9 circles of sacrifice while the center of the circle has concentric triangles to that are connecting three circles of sacrifice at different points. Every triangle has lines from its tips connecting to the circle at the center of the magic circle where John should stand. In the other magic circles there are materials like unicorn horns, real fairy wings, tears of water spirit¡­.. After putting these things John took out his magic wand with him and entered into the magic circle. His wand and he are not two separate people. Instead they are the same person. The wand has elementary level thinking capabilities or instinctive thinking capabilities. After the ritual today this would increase to the next level and might give the wand consciousness. John also brought over his pet Goldy this time. When he leaves this world he might take his wand with him to the next world. As for his pet, he doesn¡¯t know if he can take it with him. But this ritual can improve its intelligence and can let it have the ability tomunicate like other magical creatures. Also this is his most loyal creatures that would not leave him no matter what. Also its bloodline is very different and John doesn¡¯t know what its blood like till now. Even the phoenix with Dumbledore was friendly to it on its own. Phoenix are said to be arrogant creatures and very rarely get close to a person. Also that person should have strong resonance to the heart and spirit of the phoenix. With all the arrangements done John started the ritual. Immediately the unicorn blood that was used to draw the magic circle started to burn releasing silver gray mes. John did not kill any magic creature. All the things here are taken from the secret treasures of many big families. So there are no cause and effect grudges that would haunt him. As soon as the silver me reached the materials present on the 9 circles of sacrifice they melted leaving the other things as scrap. Then they each divided into smaller portion entering through edges of various triangles. At the intersection points of these triangle lines they mixed in with other materials. Then they flowed to the location where John was present in line at the center of the mes. The inner circle where John is standing activated a force field that would not leak anything out. The big magic circle also has this kind of thing so that the magic fluctuations during the ritual would not go out. There are still house elves outside the magic circle that are protecting the area and also keeping the magic fluctuations to be at minimum. In the inner circle where John is standing strong mist appeared. John did not stand anymore. He sat crossed legs and started to recite series of scripts from variousnguages. Some are rted to time and some are rted to spirit¡­. This way the fog started to swirl around him rapidly in the small circr area. The wand and the bird are also absorbing the mist quickly in their own way. Thissted for 4 hours and finally the materials outside the sacrifice were exhausted and thest of the mist inside the enclosed area was absorbed by the three of them. Because of the force field other did not feel much but when the force field was removed the strong presence of John was sensed by all the house elves. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 245 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 207: the corrupted system’s real appearance Chapter 207: the corrupted system¡¯s real appearance Thissted for 4 hours and finally the materials outside the sacrifice were exhausted and thest of the mist inside the enclosed area was absorbed by the three of them. Because of the force field other did not feel much but when the force field was removed the strong presence of John was sensed by all the house elves. Also John, the wand and Goldy started to resonate with each other. Right then the wand went to the heart area of John and it directly released the Patronus charm. The dark ming phoenix was summoned and the bird Goldy flew into the illusionary figure of the dark phoenix on its own. Then they both synchronized andbinedpletely. Goldy started to transform into that of a dark phoenix as it flew around in the room. Then it flew straight towards the chest of John. John can feel that no harm would be done to him. He felt a strong connection with Goldy as if he can feel its thoughts, love and loyalty. So John let it plunge into his heart straight away. When it made contact John did not feel any pain or even the force of collision. All he felt is a strange feeling of a space opening in his heart. He is not wearing any shirt right now. So he can see the pattern of dark phoenix that formed on his chest with his heart straight at the heart location of the dark phoenix. Also the dark phoenix is still inside him and he can feel it clearly. This means that as long as he summons Goldy he doesn¡¯t have to summon the Patronus charm. They both became one being and he doesn¡¯t have to take Goldy separately as it can live in his heart right now. John summoned Goldy out andmunicated with it through his thoughts and found that it needs to sleep for a while to digest andpletely awaken its bloodline. Also during this time the environment in his heart that is the strong vitality can be the best environment toplete this transformation. John heard the female voice of a teenage around 16 years old from the phoenix. He smiled and let it rest. He wanted to see if he can take the phoenix along with him to the other worlds if he can. But before that he has to make sure that the problem with his system is rectified. Unless he makes something that can shake the will of the world the system could not be rectified. Fortunately it cannot intentionally do anything to him. So it can only stay silent. Most probably his system is corrupted by something of this world at ater time when the system scanned and connected to the will of the world. Since the system specifically going towards the Merlin¡¯s treasure from time and time again, John doubts that it has something to do with the soul of Merlin. Most probably he made something mad enough to connect his soul with the will of the world. The resultant is finding his strange system and corrupting it to take over his body. John can only sigh because such a good system is gone just because of an unknown source of corruption. This also gave him a warning that the system cannot be trustedpletely. He has to change along with the situation and always be cautious of everything. Fortunately he was intelligent enough to discover it early. While thinking his spirit finally calmed down and the resonance with his wand also calmed down. Then he can feel the surrounding things more clearly and the presence of many things becamepletely apparent in his eyes. Without even looking he can see everything. Also he sensed that a huge tentacle like monster was attached to him with a single eye ball head and two wings in the ce of its ears. There are tentacles as thick as tree roots that went to unknown ces. All John can see is the basic outline and nothing more than that with his current level of spirit. John can also see the madness in the eye. John knows why it was mad because John did not let it give a single choice or mission. Everything was decided before the thing can make a move. This further proved the thoughts of John. That is this system was being controlled by something that don¡¯t know the actual plot. If it was the real system then it can easily know the future and give the quests in a much faster than John can manage to solve them. This means that even though the corruption could take control of the system it could not reach out into the will of the world to know the future. John sighed and let it stay like that. He is currently not strong enough to fight with this corruption. Also the corruption could not pass through the roots to reach John. So they are in a stalemate. With John¡¯s improvement it is even more impossible to corrupt his soul and capture him. John sighed of relief and moved to take a good bath. He has to move on to the next n without dying the things. He needs a few days to adapt to his current power. Also from now on devouring dementors would give him more benefits. But for the time being he would not hunt down the dementors. Goldy still needs to wake up. But with his current power even the killing curse of Voldemort would not have any effect on him. Well it would do the damage but it would recover quickly. It is better to not to get damaged before reaching the height of the monster that tried to corrupt his system. Any way he has the magic cards that have all kinds of protection engraved on it. So it is not a problem for him toe out without any damage even if there is a fight. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 245 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 208: a gift from Gellert Grindelwald Chapter 208: a gift from Gellert Grindelwald Any way he has the magic cards that have all kinds of protection engraved on it. So it is not a problem for him toe out without any damage even if there is a fight. Also he got many materials that can let him make more cards. He is going to make more to gain more safety. Also he found a way to reuse the materials from the cards again if needed. With his improved spirit the speed at John he can make the magic cards also increased. He concentrated and tried to make a magic card on the spot. The magic engraved on it is naturally the killing curse. After making it John suddenly had an idea. He wanted to engrave the spirit, magic and body enchantment charms on the magic card and specifically attack it to his body. This way he can stack his overall power by a margin. The enhancement also has a limit as the body and spirit would be strained as more and more pressure was applied. Enhancement can at most reach to 40 percent of the original value. Over 40 percent would cause the spirit and body to copsepletely leading to the death of that person. That is why the enchantments rted to enhancements were in severe decline over the years. Also there is no particr use for them as most people would not be strong enough to go for the enhancement to fight their opponent. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Afterpleting the thing John went to expend his energy to the limit to see how much he has improved. He started to craft the magic cards one after the other improving the precision and overall magic card capabilities while making. By the time it was morning of the next day John finally became exhausted both mentally and physically. So he went to sleep. This sleepsted for an entire 24 hours before waking uppletely energetic. In theing days he would make the enhancement runes and inscribe them on his body. The highest level of enhancement would be used on his body and it would be controlled by his thoughts. He ns on using these enhancement runes to improve the power of his body and spirit step by step. This is simr to exercising and the more he exercise the stronger his body and spirit would be. He still has 3 more years for the fast paced improvement. That is his body would reach the age of 21. After that his body and spirit would start to sublimate. Before that wasplete he has to improve his power of body and spirit as much as he possibly could. It would take him a year of continuous exercise to improve his spirit and body to a higher level. This would let him stand above everyone in the current magical world. But that is not enough. John ns to use more rituals to improve his capabilities. He would collect the materials as quickly as possible within these three years. Only this way he would be able to gain what he wanted. He can feel that he will not able to defeat the corruption that is damaged his system even if he trains for all three years. Since it is like that he can only use the other methods to improve. First option is more rituals to improve body, magic control and spirit stability. Second is to use the external enchantments to enhance these things in a short term. The second option has side effects and a period of weakness after usage. There is also a third path. It is the dark path that is to use the practices of the death eaters to improve the capabilities. The problem with them is having mental issues, bing demented and finally bing brain dead. This is not in the ns of John and he did not n to use this thing. Since it could not be used then he can only work on the first one as the main target and the second option as the support target. In the mean time he would try and find better ways to improve. Well he did have the option of using dementors as food for his Goldy or dark phoenix to improve his spirit. As long as the spirit improves he can improve the body correspondingly with its help. But directly devouring a bunch of dementors would arouse problems with the ministry of magic. He has to use the right opportunity to take make this sneak attack. No one should see him do this. Or even if they see this they should not remember this. These are the measures that John wanted to take to keep his secret. Even though he is strong he could not just fight with many peoples. He knows that ants can kill a serpent and even an elephant. So he will not stupidly give away and show off his powers. After waking up John started to make his ns while Sebastian brought some books for John from Gellert Grindelwald. The strange thing is that these books are all about various rituals that did not have any side effects for the improvement of body, magic control and spirit. John was amazed but did not ask why Gellert Grindelwald wanted to give these books to John. It is most probably rted to Sebastian informing the situation of John to Gellert Grindelwald. So he might have guessed the direction that John is improving and helped himpile the information on rituals. Other than the information and procedure of rituals, there is also a list of locations and information of various magical treasures around the world. These magical treasures of required for the process of ritual. John could not find them easily and takes a long time to get them. But it is different if there is information of locations and owners of these things. John smiled brightly because these rituals and his exercise would be enough for him to be stronger than the corruption that stuck his system. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 245 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 209: a villain knows the villain best Chapter 209: a viin knows the viin best But it is different if there is information of locations and owners of these things. John smiled brightly because these rituals and his exercise would be enough for him to be stronger than the corruption that stuck his system. Also when he reaches that level finding the origin of magic would be much easier. He can directly collect all the materials that are not controlled by an owner. But the materials that already had an owner needed to be handled carefully. If they are willing to sell then it is not a problem if not John has two choices. First is to try and persuade them with power and threats and buy them with money. Second thing is to steal them directly without the knowledge of those owners. He can really do that with the help of house elves and his invisibility cloak ability. Well he would try the first option. Naturally the other person would submit. If not they would at least try to hide the item that John wanted. This would create a loop hole in the security. This would let John steal that thing peacefully. With the decision made John sent Sebastian on this task along with dobby. During this time wily would take the work outside while Kreacher would take care of the internal work. Winky was talking care of Nagini during this time and let her live a normal life first. Nagini has already approached John seeking work. She did not have anyone right now and everyone that she knows or that knows her are already dead. So she did not have anyone to live or go to. Since John saved her she wanted to stay by John¡¯s side to repay for saving her life and stopping her from doing bad things for Voldemort. John has already sent her to Nymphadora. They are taking care of some of the business activities of John in muggle world with the help of Winky. Penelope would being out of the Auror training this year around at Christmas. John would ask her if she wanted to quit being an Auror ande to work for him. Well he has to see her thoughts at that time. But from thest Valentine¡¯s Day present from her John knows that he was still in her heart. This is enough to make things easy for John. These arrangements were done quickly. John on the other hand prepared to deeply study these rituals and understand theirplete intentions. John could not just believe the words of Sebastian and blindly follow the rituals set given by the previous dark lord Gellert Grindelwald. John is a viin himself and he knows the thoughts of other viins. It is very simr to the student taking an exam. A student that is taking the exam can identify the people that are cheating better than the invigtor. Simrly he can understand the thoughts of other viins, being a viin himself. A viin knows the mind of another viin. A viin knows the viin best. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. He was proficient in many things and there is a person like Dumbledore that can help him analyze these things. At most in return Dumbledore would ask if they can use his house as the headquarters for the order of phoenix for gathering. Well it is a simply business and John don¡¯t mind doing this favor to pull Hermione, Ginny, molly and few others over here to have fun slowly. No one can obstruct John in his own house. John anticipated these series of events after apparating away to Hogwarts to have a chat with Dumbledore. Dumbledore would stay at Hogwarts during the holidays too. He would only go out if there is something important that needs his presence. Since the things outside are not good for him right now he did not go out much these days. All he does was to send letters to the previous members of order of phoenix convincing them toe and join up. Also he promised that Sirius would not cause any trouble for them. John will also make this point clear. Sirius is not allowed to enter his house under no circumstances. He doesn¡¯t want his scumbag stallion dad toe over and snatch away the woman that he worked hard to get. When John appeared the deserted Hogwarts appeared in front of his eyes. But he can still enter without a problem. He first reported to professor Mcgonagall and then went to meet with Dumbledore. ¡°Hello professor, how are you doing?¡± Dumbledore did not expect the appearance of John at this time. But when he thought about it, most of his problems are caused by John and Sirius ck. Without the presence of these two people he would not have so much head ache that he is having right now. But most of the me falls on Sirius ck instead John was thought off as a victim by him and most people. When you want to show the difference you have to show the difference by separating the situation clearly. John stood on the Mount Everest in good deeds while he pushed Sirius deep down to the bottom edge of Mariana trench with his magnified bad deeds. Only this way John gains the most fame as the victim between the two. Now even of something big happens it would be Sirius ck that would be med. Dumbledore sighed about this matter and did not speak about this. Instead he asked John, why is he here in a jovial way. ¡°John, why are you here during the holidays. Don¡¯t tell me that you missed the school in just two days.¡± John also smiled at the question and gave the book of rituals to Dumbledore. ¡°Do you feel any difference in me professor?¡± John asked the question arousing the interest of Dumbledore. He immediately felt John and found that the spirit of John is as strong as his spirit. His eyes twitched and then took the book to take a look. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 245 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 210: surprise for molly and Narcissa Chapter 210: surprise for molly and Narcissa He immediately felt John and found that the spirit of John is as strong as his spirit. His eyes twitched and then took the book to take a look. John spoke before Dumbledore asked. ¡°Ipleted a ritual that is not in this book, so don¡¯t worry. This was the book that I got from Gellert Grindelwald though his house elf Sebastian. I am doubtful if this book of rituals contains some tricks that can let Gellert Grindelwald take over my body through the rituals. It is always good to be cautious. Also it is best to be cautious in front of the previous dark lord. I came here to let you take a look at the things and see if there are any problems with the rituals. If there is no problem I would continue with the rituals during this summer vacation. As for the materials I will get them so you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡­¡­¡­.¡± John spoke and waited for Dumbledore to go through the book of rituals to give him a reply. John has already made a copy of materials locations separately. It was copied twice and one list was in the hands of Sebastian. The other copy was with John. These two copies are enchanted and when Sebastian crosses the collected materials in his list, it would appear in John¡¯s list as well. This way John can see the progress clearly. Dumbledore could notplete the study of this rituals book right now and he needs time to study. But he has other work to do. Suddenly he thought of an idea of seeking help from John. That is to borrow the Grimmauld pce 12 for the secret headquarters. He knows that John is business minded. So he wanted to propose his time to check the book of rituals to borrow Grimmauld pce 12 for the secret gathering ce for the order of phoenix. So he immediately asked. ¡°John, you liked to do business right. Now I want borrow Grimmauld pce 12 for the secret gathering ce of the people of order of phoenix. In return I would check the book of rituals here for you.¡± John has already anticipated it but he needs something more to make some profit here. Also he has to ce the conditions properly so that they would not run rampant in his ce. Even though he is not the person of this world he was still born and brought up here and this Grimmauld pce 12 is his home. So naturally he would put the rules for the people that want toe to his house and not to go on a rampage. John immediately spoke with a serious face. ¡°I don¡¯t mind letting you borrow the Grimmauld pce 12 but the return is not enough. You can arrange few materials from the people of order of phoenix. Also I am the one that sets the rules at Grimmauld pce. My main rule is Sirius is not allowed to enter this ce.¡± As soon as John spoke Dumbledore immediately epted the conditions quickly. Well he also thought of negotiating with John and the conditions John just spoke are already his bottom line in his current situation. So naturally he epted it immediately. John has already made a copy of the rituals book and he gave the original to Dumbledore. This is because the copy will not have problems but they original might have the problems set by Gellert Grindelwald. With that done John went back to his practice. John has plenty of time on hand so he called both Narcissa and molly toe over in the afternoon. Well neither of them can disappear during the night. Narcissa has to deal with the death eaters while molly family would be at home during the night. If it was after noon then it is not a problem. They can simply say that they went out for some shopping or something else. Also neither Narcissa nor molly knows that John called them both toe over at the same time. The first one to arrive is Narcissa and he gave her a special ck and white ears cat dress with special design. He told her to wear this dress and wait for him to call. Her face turned red and she took the dress to enter into a room. Right after she left into the room molly appeared. John gave her a fiery cat dress and told her to put on this dress in another room. John specifically cast a silencing ward around the rooms so that the other party did not notice this sound also there is a connecting door between the two rooms into a single bed room. After a little while they knocked on the connecting door. But John told her to stop for a moment because there is a surprise. Narcissa stopped for a moment. On the other hand molly was also done with dressing up and knocked on the door. Right then John waved his hand and the two doors opened at the same time. As soon as Narcissa and molly saw each other in this kind of dress their brain circuits short circuited. They stood on the spot looking at the other party with dazed expression for a few minutes. John waved his hand again while sitting at the edge of the bed without any clothes and spoke. ¡°My kittiese over here and y with daddy.¡± John¡¯s hands have an attractive force that pulled both Narcissa and molly towards him. They both came back to their senses withplicated look in their eyes. They stood in front of John facing John without looking at each other. John chuckled and then said. ¡°You both are my kitties and you don¡¯t have to be so shy, outside you can assume any role as you like. But in front of me you are not enemies or rivals but best friends that would kiss each other¡¯s pussies with great pleasure.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 250 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 211: rivalry of fire and ice Chapter 211: rivalry of fire and ice ¡°You both are my kitties and you don¡¯t have to be so shy. Outside you can assume any role as you like. But in front of me you are not enemies or rivals but best friends that would kiss each other¡¯s pussies with great pleasure.¡± The face of molly and Narcissa changed. They did not know what to do at this moment. They could not take the initiative to reduce their pride in front of other. John has to take the initiative. So he moved his hand and pulled them close to him. Then he ordered them. ¡°Sit on myp.¡± John is not short and he was really tall with muscr body that is perfect in all aspects. His legs were spread and asked them to sit on hisp. That is each of them sits on one of his legs. They did not deny John and they directly sat on hisp. But the ce of two adult women might not be sufficient. So they are every close to each other. John moved his hands around them to reach their tits from under their arms. Then he squeezed their tits a little making both of them moan. But they could not show that in front of each other. So they are reluctant to let their voice out. John moved his hand to their heads and said made them face each other. Then he said. ¡°I want to you both kiss each other. I know that you have pride and don¡¯t want to lower yourself to the other person. That is you don¡¯t want to take the initiative. So let me give the initiative to both of you.¡± John said as he moved their heads close to each other under their widened eyes. But they did not resist. Since neither of them took the initiative they are not in the down. Also they became aroused by the thought of sharing a man with their rival. Also kissing their rival is even more of a thing that they could never dream off in their lives. But now it is happening. Soon their lips touched each other and the kiss initiated at the same time. John moved his hand from their heads and returned back to their tits. He squeezed their tits slowly enjoying the scene of fire and ice mixing. Narcissa is cold in character while molly is fiery in character. So when they are kissing, they are each showing their own power to kiss the other person hard. They actually forgot about John and arepeting on who would kiss more and dominate others. In order to control them, John pinched their nipples hard to pull them back to their senses. When they came back to their senses their faces turned red. They did not expect to be so passionate in just a few moments. John smiled and said. ¡°You are so passionate just now that you have forgotten about me. You both need some good punishment. Get on the bed first and I will let you take the punishment. They went to lie down on either side of the bed. But John pulled them into a 69 position with their heads right at each other¡¯s tits. ¡°Now kitties drink the milk from the other kitty.¡± He pushed their faces too suck on the nipples of the other. This time they did not need John¡¯s help. They wanted topete again. They started to suck on each other¡¯s nipples and even bit on them hard so that the other part would feel some pain. But what it gave them is strong pleasure. This is because the presence of John acted as a damper and they did not dare to do anything excessive. Because of this they can only be silent and try their best topete in sucking. After few moments John stopped them again. He moved them to go further down in the 69 position and reach each other¡¯s pussies. They are reluctant to kick each other¡¯s pussies. But John gave the order and they got into the work. John spoke to them. ¡°The one that climaxes first will have a special punishment. They have to lick and drink the cum from the pussy of the other and make itpletely clean.¡± This increased thepetitive spirit in between them. So the final result is that they wanted to make the other person cum faster. They did not have time to moan in this situation full of pleasure. But they both lost because they climaxed at the same time under the deliberate hindrance of John. It is actually simple. John held their nipples and pinched them at the same time when they are at the edge of the climax. John smiled and said towards the two women that looked at John with both resentment and pleasure. ¡°Well you both lose. After you are done clean the cum in each other¡¯s pussy, I will y with you. You should get much closer. Outside you will be angry cities that would fight andpete against each other. But here you are my kitties that would do as I say. So quickly clean the delicious love juices from each other. I will make the inspectionter. If you did not clean well then there will be another punishment. That is I would fuck the one and you have to clean the cum after that.¡± As John said these words the two women immediately got to work and licked each other¡¯s pussies with more diligence. John smiled in satisfaction as he pulled their tits to the side and bit them gently making them stop for a moment with pleasure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Finally when they are done cleaning each other John made then sandwich each other with their legs spread. This shameful position has revealed their pussies and ass holes directly to John. He moved his fingers to enter into their pussies to see how much they have cleaned each other during this time. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 250 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 212: insufficient time for full play Chapter 212: insufficient time for full y This shameful position has revealed their pussies and ass holes directly to John. He moved his fingers to enter into their pussies to see how much they have cleaned each other during this time. He also saw the butt plugs inside their ass holes. They are special butt plugs with cat tails attacked to them. If he touched or squeezed the cat tails the butt plugs start to vibrate wildly causing the ass holes of the two women to go wild. Well John would definitely do that to make them moan more. Their moans are so good to hear that John wanted to hear it like music. With their asses and pussies giving him a good disy he squeezed the tails to make them moan. But they are strong woman they would not give in easily. So they looked into each other¡¯s eyes and then they began to kiss. By doing this they covered their mouths and stopped moaning. John smiled at them and then pushed his dick in between their pussies. The dick went all the way to their naval and it was sandwiched between the two beauties. John started to move his dick slowly and the nerves and blood vessels on the dick started to rub against their clits sessfully. When John inserted his dick between them, they felt the heat of the dick along with the slimy line of pre cum that spread on their bellies. When the hot dick touched their clits they werepletely aroused and they could not kiss any more. Their bodies are trembling from pleasure and they finally stopped kissing and started to moan again. John also leaned forward and caught their nipples. The nipples of molly were caught by the curled pinky finger and the nipples of Narcissa were caught by the curled index finger. John pulled them hard and started to move his waist to fuck them. Well he did not insert it inside but the feeling they got was almost the same. John squeezed their tits out of the sandwiched bodies to the sides and moved them back to squash their tits. This way they are more and more satisfied with John¡¯s movements. The extra pressure that John applied on their back has made their stomachs squeeze John¡¯s dick tightly. It felt like he was really fucking a really right pussy. Finally after half an hour of fucking, John shot his cum all over their stomach and all the way to their tits by moving back and forth. He was still energetic and wanted to fuck again. The two women also reached their climax with the strong stimtion. They sprayed their cum and squirted on John at the same time. John then squeezed their tits again to see who would moan first. The one that moaned is actually molly. So he directly inserted his dick straight into her pussy without a warning. She just climaxed and was in sensitive state. So the sudden entry of the dick has made her moan harder and had another orgasm on the spot. But John did not stop at that. He pulled out his dick and entered the pussy of Narcissa in the second push urately. Narcissa moaned and climaxed again. Well she is also in the sensitive state. At that moment John started push his dick into the two pussies simultaneously. While doing that he whispered. ¡°The one that squeezes me more would receive my hot milk inside their pussy. So try your best to squeeze milk out of my dick little kittens.¡± John said as he continued to poke their pussies simultaneously. Also when he pushes his dick in one pussy he would squeeze the cat tail of the other. This way they would have more stimtion feeling that both their pussy asshole was poked at the same time. The pleasure is so great that they moaned from pleasure. Also they started to squeeze the dick of John when he pushed it inside them. The one that squeezed more is actually Narcissa. Well she only had one child and her pussy was not used much by Lucius over the years. The only one that patronage her with the big load of cum recently is John. Naturally she is tighter than molly. But one has to tell the truth. The pussy of molly is really soft but also tight. This shows that the dick of Arthur is very smallparatively. It is good at impregnating her but it did not have enough strength to satisfy molly by touching her deepest parts. Also she has too much libido that could not be satisfied easily. This can be exined by how many children she gave birth to. So she was only truly satisfied when John fucked her. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. John yed with them for 2 hours. He gave a big load of cum in their pussies only twice in this entire time. They had plenty of orgasms but solving John takes time. So naturally they could not solve himpletely. With his current body he can satisfy at least 8 womenpletely before his dick bes soft. So naturally 2 women are not sufficient for him and the time is also not sufficient. He can only reluctantly part with them. He waved his hand to clean them outpletely and cast a healing spell to let them recover quickly. When they are coveredpletely they changed their clothes back to their original clothes. The cat dress was kept here in their personal locker in the special house of John. Each locker has their names on them and the key is a run that only they carry. So they can have some privacy. Before they decided to leave John called them close and kissed them on the lips. Then he asked them to kiss each other before they leave. This time their rivalry was kept aside and they kissed passionately. John smiled at the scene and let them leave back to their families so that no doubt was aroused. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 250 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 213: the greed in the human nature Chapter 213: the greed in the human nature This time their rivalry was kept aside and they kissed passionately. John smiled at the scene and let them leave back to their families so that no doubt was aroused. John was very satisfied with this. He ns to invite Rita for the night to have some fun. She did not have any problem like family as John is her family right now. She would be very happy toe. She has been waiting for a month and did not get her satisfaction. She was really itching to have a thick dick inside her. So as soon as John called she appeared at his house for the dinner. John prepared some good dishes he liked and pulled her into hisp. They ate the food from a single te as she feeds him while he feeds her. The enjoyable time is moving slowly without a disturbance. As for other people like Nymphadora and Nagini, they are sent toplete some missions and would not be at home for the night. Nagini still needs time to adapt and fall in love with John. When she falls in love John ns to have a double y with both Rita and Nagini at the same time. One is a raven with blond hair while the other is a snake with ck hair. Well Rita Skeeter is from the Ravenw. Theirbination would be perfect. But for now there is only Rita to y with. That night John let Rita ride on the top of his dick till she was exhausted. Both her pussy and ass hole was filled with enough cum to over flow forming a double creampie. Well she could not move properly for two more days now. She was satisfiedpletely but she could not move. This is the price for the satisfaction and ecstasy that she had with John. In theing days John visited the fairies and trained there for a few days. At the end of the week Dumbledore informed John that there are indeed problems with some of the formations. But they will not cause him much trouble. John was not idle either. Also he did not trust Dumbledore either. So he took these ritual formations to the fairies to let the fairy queen check them. They are more sensitive to this kind of things. He can directly ask the fairies about this matter. But he wanted to know how much he can trust Dumbledore. He did not want his suspicion to be proven right. But unfortunately his suspicion was indeed right. The Dumbledore really cheated. The corrections he set for John are for him to use the n of Gellert Grindelwald for his own benefits. The final result of these ritual formations is to nt a soul seed inside John. Yes it would improve the spirit energy and magic energy of John by many times over. But it would also leave a back door with bloodline resonance and blood curse. Originally it was arranged to create the bloodline resonance of the blood of Gellert Grindelwald in John. This way after Gellert Grindelwald died he can activate the blood resonance and directly enter the body of John through the soul seed. This is only possible because John has the pure blood resonance of bloodlines. This would also leave a special Mark for the connectivity of blood resonance. This way Gellert Grindelwald can be reborn into the body of John. What Dumbledore did is to switch the thing other way around to make him let his soul connect to John. That is it would upy John¡¯s body and be reborn. Also it would devour the other souls that tried to invade through the same way and improve his spirit power more. Dumbledore is far more vicious than Gellert Grindelwald. He ns to devour the souls of John and Gellert Grindelwald. Then he would take over the body of John to reborn. Also he ns to do this to revive his dead sister using this method. John did not expect that Dumbledore has alternative ns. This shows that the current world has is different from the beginning or taken apletely different route because of his existence. But many people have the change of characters. This includes Dumbledore. Dumbledore should choose to die and give the chance to the next generation. But John did not expect that Dumbledore would want to take over his body. Also he would use the excess soul energy that was obtained through the devouring the soul of John and the person like Gellert Grindelwald for a special ritual. The two soul forces along with the resurrection stone, the wand of John that devoured the elder¡¯s wand, the hidden sorcerer¡¯s stone can be used to do a special ritual to revive people. It is possible to revive his dead sister. This is the regret of his life. As long as he revives his dead sister his regret would be gone. Since his regret is gone he can happily live a new life in the new body. Well the heart of any human being can change at any time of life. Greed is something that cane from anywhere and anytime. Since he got the opportunity he showed his fangs. John only smiled after listening to the change. Then he asked the fairy about how to change this formation so that he can devour the souls of others for his own gain. The fairy queen looked at John with strange eyes for a moment. She wanted to see what John would do about this. In fact those fairies are half spiritual beings and if John can understand the trick to devour the soul of others then he can devour them too. The fairy queen is like a guard to this kind of secret technique in every generation. While she is hesitating John smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not devour you and other to create chaos. I am a viin but I only bear my fangs towards the enemies.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 250 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 214: the true story of Merlin and Morgan le Fay part-1 Chapter 214: the true story of Merlin and Morgan le Fay part-1 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not devour you and other to create chaos. I am a viin but I only bear my fangs towards the enemies and the people that tried to backstab me. You are not my enemy but a partner. Also you did not have any thought of taking over my body. So I would not attack you. I will only attack the two people that wanted to take over my body. Also you should know about Merlin right?¡± As soon as John said the name of Merlin the eyes of the fairy queen shrank a little. It looks like she has some deep hatred towards him but she hide it very well and said. ¡°It is the great wizard that wizards usually respect right.¡± Her words are neutral but she did not show her hostility towards the name. Still John can feel that she did not have a good opinion towards Merlin that everyone prices as the great wizard. John smiled at the fairy queen and said. ¡°I know the true character of Merlin and have my guesses towards Morgan le Fay.¡± She should be a spirit of nature and close to you fairies. Unfortunately she believed in wrong people with selfish motives.¡± The fairy queen changed her expression again. So John continued. ¡°There is a special thing connected to me and it was being hindered by that corrupted soul of Merlin. In order to solve that problem, I need strong soul strength. So I am trying toplete all these rituals. My goal is the source of magic or origin of magic. Also the thing connected to me from birth was corrupted by the soul of Merlin and it can take over me at any time. I don¡¯t like to be threatened so I want to remove the problem from the roots. You can use your special fairy vision to check if you have doubts about my words. You can see that thing.¡± Yes after being corrupted the people with strong spirit can sense the system and even sense the strong malice attacked to it. The fairy queen immediately activated her soul seeing spirit eyes to look at John. She saw the hideous monster like thing attached to John and some strange malicious thing trying to invade him but was stopped by his spirit force. She immediately understood what John is talking about. But she did not understand why John said that it has something to do with Merlin. So she sent away other fairies from here and asked John. ¡°Why do you think that this malicious thing has something to do with Merlin?¡± As for John there is a reason why he revealed his secret. The main reason is not his trust towards the fairy queen instead it is the necessity of seeking help from her. In the entire world and all the people that John knows and he has the minimum trust, there is only the fairy queen that meets the requirements. So he opened up his secret to her to seek help. After looking at the situation she did not ask John about how this thing was attached to him. There are many mysterious things in this world and she could not put her fingers in everything. Since John asked for her help she has to get something in return. So she first asked John what he knows about the Merlin. ¡°Tell me what you know about the Merlin and Morgan le Fay.¡± This is important to build up trust and she wanted to know how deep John understood about this matter. So John started speaking while the fairy queen added a few things that John doesn¡¯t know. -----Morgan le Fay was originally a great beauty and gentle spirit originated on the ind of Avalon. She has 6 other sisters which include thedy of theke and all 7 of them are natural spirits. They are guarding the heart of the dragon that was once shot out from the Far East. This was the heart of the first dragon Vritra that was killed by a strong lightning model weapon called Vajra. The first dragon Vritra looked like a tumor with tentacles and it was made as an experimental being by the deity race. It contains the blood like of deity race, demon race, beast race and few natural spirit races. Unfortunately the malice within the bloodlines was concentrated so they can only terminate this creature. The best way to kill this kind of creature including its soul is through strong lightning. So they made a weapon with bones made of lightning core. But both the creature and the weapon were destroyed and scattered around the world in the specific area. Draw a line with Mount Kash in Himyas as a point around the earth. This would give the area of impact. Under this area there is less than 10 percent of the chance of finding anything that can be called a dragon. Most stories of dragons appear above the line and nothing below that line. This happened before the Greek gods and Norse gods. The blood and pieces of lightning weapon has created many marvels during its travel. After the dragon blood fell on creatures created mutation creating the creatures like Hydra, 7 headed snake, dragon turtles, and various forms of lesser dragons with thebination of many creatures. A dragon with lizard body and bat wings, A dragon with lizard face, snake body and deer antlers¡­. The heart of that first dragon Vritra fell on Avalon along with the core of the lightning weapon. The 7 sisters decided to guard this so that the malice would not spread out into the world. A piece of that lightning weapon became the weapon in the hands of Zeus the hammer of Thor were crafted. Well only people with lightning affinity can use that as a weapon. During the travel of King Arthur for his adventures, he came to this ind under the guidance of Merlin----- ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 255 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 215: the true story of Merlin and Morgan le Fay part-2 Chapter 215: the true story of Merlin and Morgan le Fay part-2 -----Well only people with lightning affinity can use that as a weapon. During the travel of King Arthur for his adventures, he came to this ind under the guidance of Merlin. Morgan fell in love with Arthur at the very first sight. She has the capabilities of healing with her green hair as natural spirit. Author did not understand her love and he is just an adventurous man. Well we can call him a blind man with eyes. Merlin on the other hand understood her love towards Arthur. But Merlin has different thoughts about the situation. Merlin found the heart of the dragon and the piece of lightning core that can annihte everything. This gave him greedy thought of obtaining everything. Merlin being a Slytherin got the nasty idea to deceive Morgan. He is conceited, and selfish with the ideas to use everything to his gains. So he told a lie to Morgan that has love brain. The idea is to use the lightning element material around the core to craft a sword for author. She can present that sword to him and it can make him fall in love with her. As for keeping the heart intact and not spreading the malice, he proposed to form a special seal for that. The seal is made and the lightning core was extracted. She and her sisters were tainted by the malicious aura from the dragon heart during forging. Then Merlin created a formation to make the 6 of her sisters into the pirs to hold the formation to seal the heart. Morgan that is in love did not notice this and happily followed author on his adventures. Her green hair slowly turned red over time because of the malice that she was infected with. She is a natural spirit with dragon¡¯s bloodbined within her. Time went on and Arthur never showed interest in her. When King Arthur is forming the round table of knights he was face with the opposition from Urien Rheged or Uriens, He was ate 6th-century king of Rheged. He actually became interested in Morgan le Fay. Merlin made another cunning n again and he tricked Morgan to give herself to Urien for the sake of Arthur''s ambition. He even added that if she did something like that then Arthur would recognize her and love her. She is a Fay which is innocent by nature. Even though she went around the world she is still innocent. The malice of the dragon did not take over her mind. Also she doesn¡¯t know much about human customs and nightly activities. The bonding of spirits is actually very different than that of humans. She really believed in Merlin¡¯s words and offered herself to Urien. Merlin did not stop at that and showed this to Arthur saying that Morgan has fallen in love with Urien. They can form a marriage bond andplete the Knights of the Round Table. By the time Morgan realized the situation, Arthur and Merlin has already talked with Urien about their marriage and their bond forming the Knights of the Round Table. The young Morgan unhappily married Urien. King Arthur fell in love with another woman called Guinevere. Unfortunately she loved a different person. Well it is a stupid love story where they married the person that they did not love. But most of it was actually manipted by Merlin with his stupid schemes. He was after the Holy Grail at that time to improve his body to support the power of the wand he made using the pure lightning core. Morgan still loved Arthur even after his death. Later when King Arthur died she took him to the ind of Avalon as his final resting ce. Then she went to consume the heart of the dragon for her revenge against Merlin. But Merlin inclined to the dark side more and rarely acts well. This dark side was magnified when he came into contact with the malicious aura of the dragon heart. That is the reason for all of these things to happen. After Morgan consumed the dragon heart, her other sisters became free to move but they cannot leave the ind because of the formation locking them. Morgan that was angry and by nature is a pure spirit was able to perfectly integrate into the dragon heart and became a dragon. Many strange creatures that are originally formed went to war on the humans under hermand. Her target is actually Merlin. Merlin, when he took the lightning core before he did not use it to make the sword Excalibur. Instead only the surrounding metal encasing the lighting core was used to make the Excalibur. The core was refined and it was made into his wand. That is the reason Excalibur was broken once during their journey. After the death of king Arthur the Excalibur was left with Merlin and he found a wielder to fight Morgan¡¯s army. Along with the lightning element want that has many special properties. The wand is made of the piece of wood from the world tree which was a bargain with the Urien that has the origins with elves and dwarves. Only the wood of the world tree has the capability to bear the might of the lightning core--- John sighed hearing the information and continued to listen to the words of fairy queen. --------When the war was about to end Merlin used the Excalibur to pierce the heart of Morgan that turned into a dragon and sealed her on the ind of Avalon. Because of the lightning nature and other special formations the sword sealed the real dragon heart. On the other hand he hideaway in his flying fort along with the most powerful wand ¡®dragoon the great¡¯ It should be hidden under theke and the original flying castle of Merlin should be hidden along under theke. The key to obtaining them is to bring back the sword Excalibur and killing the beast inside theke¡­¡­¡­. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 255 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 216: deals with the fairy queen Chapter 216: deals with the fairy queen It should be hidden under theke and the original flying castle of Merlin should be hidden along under theke. The key to obtaining them is to bring back the sword Excalibur and killing the beast inside theke. That is not all when the Excalibur is removed there is a chance of awakening the Morgan was has fallen into deep slumber. In a way the entire thing is a dead lock-------- With their conversation John understood the entire story of Merlin, the Excalibur, Morgan le Fay and the wand of Merlin. After their conversation the fairy queen also understood what John was looking for and what the problem is. So she agreed to teach him the technique to devour the soul. But there is nothing free in this world and they made a deal. She would teach the technique to devour the souls of others. Attacking him and not attacking him is not the point here. Also the ritual has nothing to do with this. He needs to have a strong will to devour the other soul without having any trouble or after effect. In return she wanted John to save Morgan and give her the peace she needed along with the other 6 sisters that were blocked by Merlin as formation magic circle. John looked at her with some questioning gaze and she answered his doubts. She is a fairy queen but her ancestor is a spirit that has close rtionship with the 7 sisters of Avalon. They once helped her ancestor to escape from the people that kill other spirits and humans in the name of being witches for their own gains and lust. So she wanted to return the favor of her ancestor by saving them. Well she could not hope much and things would not happen right away. She is only betting on John to that has the best potential among all the humans she knows. John epted the deal because he is already nning to go after them. In order to know the magic origin the soul memory of Merlin is really necessary. John tried to ask the fairy queen about the magic origin. But she directly told him that she doesn¡¯t know. She can only get magic through the living trees around her as she is a fairy of the trees and nts. As for the origin she could not sense is. It is like a cell in the human body trying to sense the origin of power and source of the willmanding it. So she doesn¡¯t know about the origin of the magic. John sighed and learnt the soul devouring technique. It is actually simr to how his Goldy that is the dark phoenix devours the dementors. The process is slightly different and with the technique he can digest the spirit energy much smoothly when Goldy devours other dementors. John is nning topletely wipe out the dementors from the existence because they are no longer necessary. Also he is nning to investigate the origin point of dementors to directly devour their source to erase them from the face of the earth. The technique is not much and easy to learn. The power of this technique depends on the will power of the user. It is just like the Patronus charm that depends on user¡¯s happy memory. Also the fairy queen told John about the small changed in the magic circle for the rituals that can be used to turn the back door into a trap. John learned the things quickly. Also he made another deal about learning the knowledge of the fairy queen. It is not only spirit magic but also all the knowledge that she knows. He could not see the problem with the magic circle of the rituals. So he has to learn and it can be useful in the future if he ends up in other worlds as well. As for the other end of the deal John decided to build a wooden house and few feathers of Goldy that can frighten many of the other species that would hunt fairies as food. It is a small things and Goldy don¡¯t mind doing this. The cut off feathers can be regenerated over time or he can devour few more dementors to quickly regenerate them. With a wave of his hand a beautiful set of houses are formed in the trees and under the roots without damaging the tree. The feathers were stuck into the tree carefully and they could not be pulled out of the tree. With that his end of the deal isplete. After that he learnt other things from the fairy queen. Also he would leave here from time to time to collect the materials quickly. Sebastian did not know that John did all these things and found the problem with the magic circle ritual that his master gave him to deliver to John. John was very diligent in learning. With his excellent foundation from all his knowledge before has let him learn even faster. By the end of the holidays he has already learn most of the things from the fairy queen. What he wanted to do next is toplete the rituals to improve his spirit power and physique. The materials are prepared for many rituals. Also these rituals should bepleted in a proper order. John did not do the ritual out in the open. Instead he returned back to the Grimmauld pce 12 and started to make magic circle with griffin blood¡­. This is the ritual to improve his physique. His spirit is strong and he has to improve his physique first. With that he started the rituals one after the other and gave the gaps when the gaps are required. When he takes the gap time to rest or go to the fairy queen to talk to her. John did not visit Dumbledore after this. He did not want to have anything to do with that old fox. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 260 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 217: the division of factions Chapter 217: the division of factions John did not visit Dumbledore after this. He did not want to have anything to do with that old fox. By the end of the holidays he onlypleted half of the rituals and he has a long way to go. Well there is enough time to slowly move on with the improvement of his body and spirit that is soul. While he was busy the world is also changing and advancing along with the original plot. There is a bill about the restriction of the mascots for the Quidditch teams. Since John is sponsoring one of the Quidditch team that he is participating as a yer this year, he was also informed about this incident. John did not bother much and let them change the mascot to the normal magic creatures instead of the dangerous ones. This is a slight disturbance. But there is also good news for John. The Cleansweep Company has released Cleansweep 11 which has be popr quickly. This earned him a bloody wave of profits as a partner of thepany and the financial baker. Other than that all thepanies in the muggle world also started to give him profits to let him enter into new fields step by step and make progress. Previously he entered the food industry with a famous drink brand for fruits. Now he started both cold and hot beverages industry with the profits he earned. They would spread while he used the profits from the wizarding world to establish a chain supermarket all over Ennd. With the next profits he would enter cloth industry and also expand the supermarket chain to other countries. With the decision made he talked with Nymphadora and Nagini that are managing the things for him. With proper contracts the people working are really loyal in the muggle world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Since Sirius ck is of no use Dumbledore decided to use Bill Weasley that took the office job at the ministry. With that Weasley family of read heads got into prominence. As for minister fudge, he still did not believe in the return of Voldemort. This caused the entire magic world to be broken into two sides. One side believes that Voldemort has returned and they have to be prepared for theing war. This is the minority side and has the order of phoenix as the main participating organization. The other side is where they did not believe in the return of Voldemort. This is the majority side that is in power. The ministry of magic is the main power behind it under the leadership of minister fudge. There are still two parties that are lurking in both sides slowly without any wish to reveal their existence or attract the attention towards them. First is the death eater¡¯s organization that was led by Voldemort that is trying to recoverpletely after his revival. He was currently waiting for the opportunity to eliminate his enemies from the dark and upy the world suddenly through surprise attack. Second is the neutral faction that is currently led by Mister Greengrass with the support of John. John is business minded and wanted to expand his power to be strong enough to protect his interests. His people should stay unharmed. If they are harmed then John would hunt down whomever that harmed his people. In normal cases they arepletely neutral and work only when there are profits in their eyes without any risk. Also all the things have to go through John for all the deals with the two visible factions. This is because the profits needs protection and John is the only one that can give them protection during these dangerous and chaotic times. So they did not dare to act on their own. They all knows that John don¡¯t like betrayal. They don¡¯t want to be his enemy and lost the protection of the neutral faction. So naturally things are really peaceful. They are all acting dead when they were contacted by other forces and always shifts of the focus with the methods that John told them. So naturally they are all safe and sound. Also their wealth has increased by 10 percent right now. They are expected double their wealth in a year which is an astonishing improvement. This also includes the Xenophilius Lovegood that is currently running a magical creature¡¯s magazine in the muggle world. The wizards would not read his magazines but in the muggle world many children and adults started to read his magazine with great interest. Creation of this kind of strange creatures is only done by some writers. They don¡¯t know that many kinds of magical creatures exist. So they are fascinated by his articles and he immediately hit the spot. This made them so wealthy that their family did not have to beg some rich people to support their magazine. Their style of living did not change but some things like food have changed to the better direction. Xenophilius Lovegood felt really happy to get the support from John and he really supports the love of his daughter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Simrly the families of the girls that are on John¡¯s side have all improved financially through various industries in the muggle world. As for the level of improvement, it depends on the field that their daughters wanted them to take. It is all their choice and John only helped them in the improvement. Also John started to buy all the house elves from many big families all around the world. Then he started to train the house elves carefully over time. John stopped believing Sebastian for the time being. He still has to check the final reaction of Sebastian after finding out that the soul of Gellert Grindelwald perished while trying to take over his body. May be John would hide this matter and let Sebastian work as the loyal subordinate. From the fairy queen John found that the soul devouring technique can gain all the memories of the soul that was devoured. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 260 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 218: restrictions of Grimmauld palace 12 Chapter 218: restrictions of Grimmauld pce 12 May be John would hide this matter and let Sebastian work as the loyal subordinate. From the fairy queen John found that the soul devouring technique can gain all the memories of the soul that was devoured. So it is natural that John gets all the information he need from Gellert Grindelwald to act normally with Sebastian. This way Sebastian would stay loyal to John forever. John has to say that Sebastian is really capable when the work is given. He can make his hands dirty with blood for the sake of his master. Such a good subordinate could not be discarded without using him to the fullest potential. So it is only natural that John would find a way to keep him with him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. John and Hermione were chosen as prefects for the fifth year of Gryffindor. John could not refuse this. John can only be a little sad towards Ron because it was originally his opportunity. For Slytherin pansy and Malfoy became the prefects. Daphne pushed pansy to be the prefect so that they can go around and meet John in secret. Before the start of the school John was give this notification from the school along with the school purchase things before. Also John went to the location of Harry potter that would fight against the dementors to save Dudley. John¡¯s target is to devour these dementors so that he could improve his spirit and check his current level on digesting the spirit energy of dementors. Naturally after the attack of Harry to repel the dementors and left with Dudley, John released Goldy. Well Goldy came out directly and hunted down the dementors directly devouring them. The people that actually brought the dementors were knocked out by John and are tied upside down by the subway to hang like this till someone put them down. They don¡¯t know who knocked them out because John moved really smoothly and physically. His physical fitness is off the charts right now. He can knock out 10 women on the bed without beingpletely exhausted. That is how strong he is physically right now. As for his spirit, it was even stronger than the spirit of Dumbledore. The backdoor that was kept was turned into a trap by John under the careful guidance of the fairy queen. He diligently learnt the spirit arts and all the knowledge of the fairy queen. This knowledge was very much generalized and it can be used in any world with magic. So he did not have to worry that the knowledge he learnt so hard would be useless in the future after he leaves this world. Well first he as to destroy the corruption and see what would be of his system in the future. As for why he felt that he can travel to other worlds is because he is already in a different world. It would not be an exaggeration to travel into other worlds. As long as his spirit breaks the bounds of the memory erasing by reincarnation of the will of the world he can do anything. This is his n and his need for finding magic origin is also for this very purpose. As long as he can have his memories he will not fear anything in the future no matter which world he enters. This is his hidden agenda. The difference between normal people and a god is mainly the memories of the past life. The wealth of knowledge and experience can be used as the strongest weapon in any and every circumstances in any other world or ce without a problem. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. After absorbing the energy from the dementors Goldy started to re-grow her feathers that were removed before by John. It went to deep sleep for the time being. John did not disturb this for the time being. Well Harry received the letter from ministry for misusage of magic in front of the muggles. But they did not give John any because his name was already removed from the restriction list very early after he physically turned 18. On the other hand Dumbledore is the one that became busier. The advanced guards that are the members of order of phoenix were sent to protect Harry. From the advanced guard Tonks was missing and many others are missing. So their numbers are dwindling. On the other hand the letters Harry sent did not give him any reply. As for the ce they are taking Harry is towards John¡¯s home. Dumbledore has alreadye to a deal with John. So naturally number 12 Grimmauld pce because their main shelter. But Dumbledore has already broken the promise by leaving the hidden dangers for John in those rituals. So John did not have to support them in any way to keep his end of the deal. But startling Dumbledore now would not yield any good results for him. So John first made his house elves cast many enchantments. First enchantment is to fix all the things in the house and they would not be able to take them out of the house without his permission. Also any offender would be detained as a thief of the house. Second is Sirius ck and Percy Weasley were not allowed to enter into his house. Their entry would was bannedpletely. Third is men and woman should live separately in the house. This way John can flirt with the woman silently without causing any problems. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. John made all these enchantments. Nymphadora and Nagini were also staying here with John all this time. Nymphadora would return back to her parents from time to time but she is mostly staying with John. As for Nagini, she has adapted to the current times, work, characteristics of John and is forgetting her past slowly over the months of help from John. Also John was massaging her to remove her stress from her past during this time and she was slowly adapting to the touch of John while relieving her stress. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 260 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 219: fruitful days filled with beauties Chapter 219: fruitful days filled with beauties As for Nagini, she has adapted to the current times, work, characteristics of John and is forgetting her past slowly over the months of help from John. Also John was massaging her to remove her stress from her past during this time and she was slowly adapting to the touch of John while relieving her stress. It won¡¯t be long before John can make his dick touch the deepest part of her pussy. He doesn¡¯t have to worry that others would get to her first. With the separation of men and woman the problems like that would not be problems at all. Also most of the rooms in the Grimmauld pce 12 has silencing formation and anti spying formation. Except for John no one can see through what is going on inside. Even the house elves are not an exception. They are not allowed to peak at his women. Other than that John has specifically brought out some good medicinal powder for all the men thates to hide here or takes the food to feed other men. This medicine would destroy the manhood of every man and did not have any effect on woman. The meals of John were prepared separately so he did not have a problem. But all the other men would only have the appearance of men but did not have what a man should have in the future. This includes Sirius ck and Percy. This is the safety precaution by John just in case that he would not get betrayed by anyone. If they found out about this as a problem them John would directly push the me to Mundungus Fletcher. On the very day they arrived John has already cast a special spell to insert a memory of him doing all this under the orders of Dolores. With this all the problems are solved without leaving any lose ends. Hermione and others arrived here. There is even Ginny and molly that came over. Nymphadora spoke to them happily. Nagini was not that socially active but she was still introduced by the lively Nymphadora to molly and others. When they found that Nagini was originally with Voldemort because of blood curse they were shocked. But after finding that John rescued her and even solved her blood curse has made them even more shocked. Hermione was the most shocked one and she was envious. John was not here at that time and when he arrived Ginny ran over to stick to John without leaving him for a second. Also she learnt to cook something from her mother and brought it over to John specifically. John was happy to eat the food cooked by his women. Molly could note out like Ginny. She can only smile from the side. Nymphadora and Nagini acted normally with John. The food that day was rich and everyone had a good meal. Harry and Ron did not have good faces as they are forced to live in the house of their enemy. But they are sure that it is the safest ce for them right now. So they can only stay silent for the time being. During this time John would appear in his house at various locations at various times. Ginny and Hermione were living in the same room. Molly was living in a separate room with Nagini. John is nning to use Ginny to lure Hermione towards the romance and molly to lure Nagini into the lust. As for other men they would just go around doing stupid things with their stupidity. With the arrival of Harry, dobby was very excited. He even thanked John for bringing Harry here for safety. So he started to work even more diligently for John. In his eyes John is really a good man that is on the side of good. All of this happened at the start of august and continued along. Since Sirius was not allowed he was still going around like a cat without a home. Every day John woulde over to the room where Ginny is and give some kisses for her. Hermione that was present can only look while biting her lips. She could not just walk out of here and do as she please in their current situation. On the other hand John would go to molly during the night and sleep with her with his dick stuck in her pussy. Nagini was sleeping on the bed to the side. Hermione still held it in and did not bend down for John. But Nagini directly gave away and directly came over to sleep with John after he fucked molly on the first night. After that John started to sleep with two beauties during the night. Every day molly would walk with different posture when moving around in the Grimmauld pce 12 because her pussy and ass hole were swollen. On the contrary Nagini was still fine because of her very bendable and stic body that is like that of a snake. The feeling and tightness inside her was not something that John can feel in any woman. She is really perfect. Unfortunately even she could notst for 4 rounds straight with the power of John. She is much better than other woman of John. John is nning for a day to have molly, Nagini, Rita and Narcissa to y at the same time. Few dayster John called Rita to live with him and that night she was on the top of John with his dick inside her while molly and Nagini were lying on either side of John. The days were moving with great fun and happiness. In the day time John would train and try toplete the rituals while learning from fairy queen. The evenings and nights are spent with his women to y around happily. As for the court hearing of Harry about his underage usage of magic in front of muggle was quickly solved by the strings pulled by Dumbledore. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 260 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 220: meeting Andromeda Tonks Chapter 220: meeting Andromeda Tonks The evenings and nights are spent with his women to y around happily. As for the court hearing of Harry about his underage usage of magic in front of muggle was quickly solved by the strings pulled by Dumbledore. After Harry got out of the trouble, there is no big incident for the time being. But there will be a bomb like incident right at the end of the month. That is the educational degree number 22 which will be passed by the ministry of magic on 30th of august. This decree allows the Ministry to appoint a Defense against the Dark Arts professor since Dumbledore has not yet found one. Fudge chooses Dolores Umbridge. During this time John was nning to get another woman into his side from the order of phoenix. That is the mother of Nymphadora Tonks that is Andromeda Tonks that is widowed for a long time. She had a good appearance that is simr to Nymphadora. It is more like a mature version of Nymphadora but not on the rebellious punk style but on the European nobledy style with good bearing. She has a long curly hair and looked really beautiful like a hot milf. She came to Grimmauld pce 12 under the summons for the members of order of phoenix. She knows that her daughter no longer works for the order of phoenix or the ministry of magic. She quit them because she fell in love with a young man from the ck family that is currently in prominence. But she did not have good impression of the ck family because of their previous nature of acting on pure blooded side and the actions of Sirius ck. During the time when John kicked out Sirius ck he went to every house to leach off those people. He also went to the house of Andromeda. He actually wanted to bed her even though she is his cousin. Well the ck family really has some ck history. It is really fortunate that he did not have any gic problem because of the special constitution given to him by his mother. During the time Andromeda was really horny and was almost got by Sirius but she woke up quickly and kicked his balls. Also she kicked him out of her house and directly restricted his entry into the house of Tonks. Right now she came to the Grimmauld pce 12 for two important reasons. First is to check the man that her daughter fell in love with. Second is to check the situation of the current order of phoenix. Coming into contact with them is no different than taking their side and standing opposite to death eaters and the current ministry. So she has to make a good decision so that her daughter would not be affected or killed because of this decision. She has already heard good things about John from the news and other sources of information. She knows that John has many women by his side. She also knows that her daughter know about this matter and still loves him. She felt that her daughter trusts the wrong guy with her life and feel badter when she lost her good years of life. She felt that John is no different than Sirius ck that is a scumbag that would go around messing with flowers like a honey bee. When she came over Kreacher in a neat butler suit came to her to invite her into the mansion. John was already expecting her toe around this time. So when she arrived John arranged for a good breakfast with tea and snacks. Nymphadora was not here as she was sent out on a different thing. Andromeda also doesn¡¯t want her daughter to be present when she talks to John. When she saw the handsome appearance of John she was stunned for a moment. She knows that that John is younger than her daughter and is currently studying in the fifth year at Hogwarts. Looking at her confused experience John spoke. ¡°Hello Mrs. Tonks, it is nice to meet you. I am Jonathan ck. I am also the lover of your daughter Nymphadora. Come have a seat and have a cup of tea with me.¡± John invited her as his house elves dressed up elegantly started to serve them. She sat on the chair in daze and the house elf immediately activated an enchantment to cover the entire room. This way others would not be able to listen to what they are talking or even see them. They would only feel that entry is restricted and they could not enter. After few moments she came back out of her dazed state and her expression returned to normal. She looked at John and said. ¡°You look older than your age. You look just around the age of my daughter.¡± John smiled and replied. ¡°You should know about the time turner right. I live in the Malfoy manor at my young age. If I did not grow up quickly and show my capabilities then the wolves would tear me apart.¡± John¡¯s words are very clear telling her that he struggled to survive and survived to be what he is right now. This made her startled again because she knows how things would be with Malfoy¡¯s. Well her sister is Narcissa and it is quite normal to think of what kind of life that John had at Malfoy mansion. With that her expression eased a little. Then she said. ¡°You are not that close to your lecherous father. He really abandoned your for the children of others.¡± John smiled back and said. ¡°I have many girls on my side and I would not leave them like my father casually y and leave. My women are my only family and they are the reason for my life and happiness. Also I am not merciful towards the traitors. It is especially so towards the people that betrays me for others.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 260 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 221: Hermione is bold and wild Chapter 221: Hermione is bold and wild --------------------------------- sorry for the dy yesterday two good things has happened. the first is the local temperature has risen to 40 degree Celsius, it shocked me to think that end of the world ising with the volcanic eruptions and earthquakes, sudden floods at many parts of the world at the wrong time. the second good thing is that a bunch of red ants made an ant hill of myptop almost destroying it. fortunately I reacted in time to clean saving all the data inside. it took me all day yesterday. so things are dyed a little ---------------------------------- Chapter 221: Hermione is bold and wild ¡°¡­Also I am not merciful towards the traitors. It is especially so towards the people that betrays me for others.¡± The face of Andromeda twitched. But she is still smiling. John continued to speak. ¡°You should have some questions to ask. So ask away. I will give you the answer that you wanted to know. But let me make one thing clear. Your daughter will not leave me no matter what. No matter who wanted to take away my women or cause problems in my rtions, they will face the consequences to the point of choosing death.¡± In thest sentence John¡¯s body emitted a strong killing intent that made Andromeda tremble for a moment. She trembled for a moment but the killing intent is fleeting and is not diverted towards her. So she only got a glimpse of this dreadful killing intent. This caused her to change her opinion of John. This let her understand two things. First John is serious about her daughter. Second he would really kill people in the worst possible way when he was provoked. She gulped down her saliva while looking at John that is calmly sipping the tea. After she took a big gulp of the tea she calmed down and don¡¯t know what to ask John. She silently sat there for a while and then said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make my daughter sad. I hope you take good care of her.¡± John smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want I can take care of you too as long as you liked it.¡± John smiled startling the face of Andromeda. She doesn¡¯t know what John said. What kind of being taken care of by him. It is natural for the son inw to take care of his wife¡¯s parents. But the words of John make her feel that there is deeper meaning to his words than what that meets the eye. May be if she sees Narcissa then she would understand what she was feeling right now. Unfortunately by the time she realized this matter John would be right behind her and his dick would be stabbing deep inside her. Well it would be a long timeter. For now John took care of the normal things every day. Because of his continuous efforts Hermione is having many fantasies of kissing John when she slept during the night. It is like the kissing sound and feeling of John¡¯s strong embrace never left her. Well what she thought is actually true. John cast a dream spell on her to kiss her in her dream while kissing her in reality while she is sleeping on the bed. Ginny did not notice this because she was sent to deep sleep at that time using a sleep inducing charm. Also even in the dream Hermione is the one that took the initiative to kiss John. All John did was appeared in front of her and let her realize that it is just a dream. She actually became wild just because it is a dream. She must be under too much stress and did not know how to vent all that stress out. Now that she got John his lips are swollen by her continuous kissing and biting. John really wanted to wake her up at that moment and tell her that she was really kissing him. But it was not the time for that yet. So he endured it all the way till it was the end of the month that is 31st august to finally wake her up when she was dreaming. But even after she woke up she acted as if she did not realize it and kissed John fiercely. John: ¡­ (Swollen lips, bitten tongue and Hickies on the neck) After doing all this she started act like she is still sleeping without any intention of waking up. John can see that she is only acting right now because her face is red. But he could not just point the things at her. So he can only leave. Right when he wanted to leave, she directly hugged him without letting him go away. John slept there that night and only left after Hermione fell into deep sleep. Ginny don¡¯t know that this happened. On the next day Hermione found that John is not with her. She felt a little sad but she got a note left by John. ¡°At least you are not cold towards me. Wee to the family. I will not reveal your heart till you reveal it on your own. Don¡¯t worry about causing trouble with your friends by bing my woman.¡± She is a girl in her sweet 16 that should have rebellious and adventurous heart. She really had this kind of heart and thoughts. She is really a Gryffindor to be bold enough to act like thatst night. John was really impressed. Yesterday that is 30th of august; John got the news about the passing of educational degree 22 by the ministry of magic. Actually they passed this degree because of the remainder of Dumbledore when he went for the trail about Harry¡¯s underage magic usage in front of a muggle. At that time during the trail, Dumbledore reminds Fudge that the Ministry does not have the authority to punish students for what they do at school. He points out the irregrity of the hastiness for this trial that attempt to destroy Harry''s wand without sessfully proving these charges. Also the use of the full Wizengamot for a simple case of under-age magic was clearly stated by him as being overboard. When the Wizengamot takes a vote, Harry is cleared of all charges with more than half of the Wizengamot raising their hands to clear him. Fudge is slightly angry when he casts the verdict to free Harry potter without any punishment. Fudge wrote a letter to John about this matter asking John if he can push the matters even further in his support and favor. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 265 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 222: Love Mark Chapter 222: Love Mark -------------------------- after harry potter viin is infinity viin world ...................................... harry potter novel was about to reach its end. the next volume would start with the new novel series of infinity viin world. here I am thinking of getting some suggestions. I will give you some options and you make the choice in them. harry potter world is just a novice world and the next world. It is simr to world hopping but there is a special city with many protagonists, side characters and viins that are in simr world hopping He will live in every world to the end of his life so no woman was taken with him If that woman was selected by the infinite city then she cane out All the knowledge and some powers or artifacts can be used in the next world option 1: avatar thest air benderworld. here the protagonist would start from the fire nation to over through the fire lord and defeat avatar for all the crimes they made directly unifying the avatar world and spirit world. option 2: irregr at magic high school the protagonist here is no more than a robot but female protagonist is good and take over the magic world option 3: fairy tale starts with the training prison where Ezra and Jl should be at the start and improve from there till he ys the dragon option 4: Tanya the evil I am still thinking about this and hope that you can give me some suggestions. option 5: Versatile Mage start by stealing the opportunities of the protagonist and that ring that can elerate his magic cultivation option 6: Naruto new born from Uzumaki n that was taken by orochimaru at the time of destruction of Uzumaki n. there will be age change and other things too don''t worry about not selecting your option all of these are considered as future volumes and you can enjoy them but the order changes that is all. each volume would be a separate book and you can slowly enjoy the show. there is also tales of demons and godsand few other things still in consideration. ------------------------------------ Chapter 222: Love Mark Fudge is slightly angry when he casts the verdict to free Harry potter without any punishment. Fudge wrote a letter to John about this matter asking John if he can push the matters even further in his support and favor. But John has to deny him for the time being because at the end of this year the things would turn around. That is the truth about the revival of Voldemort. This is a critical time and John does not want to mess with the public opinion and cause damage to the reputation of Rita Skeeter. It would cause problems for him in a long run. So during this time the things that would be highlighted will be his good deeds every day. John is going to do some more charity during this time and get on the front page everyday from now on. With his appearance the information rted to others would be pushed to the sidepletely. There are so many things to put in the news that he can easily cover the things. With his image and appearance it is not a problem. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Well denying minister fudge has some consequences but he did not dare to act immediately. This is because John has background from many magical species, goblins of Gringotts, and the entire neutral faction with many noble families¡­ So he did not dare to mess with John for the time being. He can only swallow his grievances. But he did share it with Dolores and wanted her to take some action against John being a professor at Hogwarts. Well he doesn¡¯t know that Dolores waspletely fearful towards John. She was sure that John can kill her and bury her without getting into any problem. So naturally she did not dare to do anything against John. But she can do everything she possibly can towards Harry and others. They moved to the railway station to board the Hogwarts express and started their fifth year. Well since everyone is staying together they all go with the flow. So when arriving at the station everything is same as they are in the plot. Except for the presence of John and the sad mood of Ron and Harry everything is normal as that in the plot. Because of Fred and George bewitching the trunks they knocked on Ginny. John naturally caught Ginny from falling and the trunk also knocked Hermione. John caught her too from falling. The two beauties in both hands made the people that looked at John sour. After getting on the train John and Hermione moved to the carriage for the prefects. As for other girls they all sat up together waiting for John and others toe to themter. It is not like John needs a seat. He can simply pull a girl up and sit on her seat then he can let her sit on hisp. But to keep up the appearances in ce John still needs to appear at the prefect¡¯s carriage. After going there he called up the woman from the other three houses leaving the male prefects from the three houses with envious eyes. Hermione followed him this time with an excuse that she is patrolling with John as prefect. They finally got onto a crowded box that did not have any seats to sit. John simply walked over and pulled up Katie bell and pulled her onto hisp after sitting on her ce. As for Hermione she went to sit on the seat and let Ginny sit on herp. Pansy doesn¡¯t know where to sit for a moment because Astoria is sitting on thep of Daphne. John simply waved his hand and a small chair appeared in the middle for her to sit. Then John waved his hand to cast a silencing ward in the box. After that he started to speak about the situation that would happen during the fifth year of Hogwarts. They are all surprised that things would be so ugly. Right at that time John came with an idea for them to contact each other when the things are not good and they fell into problems. That idea is simr to the dark Mark of Voldemort. John also designed his Mark which is the love Mark. He would imprint this love Mark on his girls so that he can know where they are and he will be there to help them when they have problems. The problem here is where he should ce his love Mark on his girls. He could not show it out because they would be targeted by the enemies of John that wanted to cause trouble. Finally after some discussion they decided to ce the Mark right behind the waist and right on the top of their ass. The Mark is actually a beautiful angle with purple dress and purple magenta wings. She would spread her hands wide along with her wings just like the appearance of saint¡¯s row angle image. She is not holding guns but a pair of specially designed swords. John made the image with a painted bush with his magic energy. In order to draw he would call every girl to sit on hisp and lift the back of her shirt revealing their beautiful tender skin. The faces of the girls blushed looking at the image. It is like a dog marking the territory. But whatever the creature is a man could not let go of his woman no matter what. With the marking done it was already evening. John was a little tired. He still has to draw few more for his other girlster. The train reached the Hogsmeade station in the evening and John also recovered from his fatigue. After arriving at Hogsmeade station John noticed that instead of Hagrid, Professor Grubbly-nk, who previously substituted for Hagrid during theirst school year, is there to direct the first years to their boats. John smiled thoughtfully about this matter. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 265 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 223: Harry apologize to Seamus Chapter 223: Harry apologize to Seamus After arriving at Hogsmeade station John noticed that instead of Hagrid, Professor Grubbly-nk, who previously substituted for Hagrid during theirst school year, is there to direct the first years to their boats. John smiled thoughtfully about this matter. Well fudge did not like Dumbledore now and he long since did not like giants. So it is natural that he would not let Hagride back to work. Since Dumbledore is also odds with him, he no longer needs to give Dumbledore face in this matter. The moment he proposed the educational degree 22 is the moment that everything between them is broken. When they got to the Hogsmeade station John sent Hermione sneakily into the carriage of prefects so that Harry and Ron would not suspect her. Other than Hermione there are two more people that became an extra addition of the group. It was actually the two non identical twin sisters Padma Patil and Parvati Patil. They liked the style of John when he participated in the Yule ballst year. They did not get a chance to speak with John after that because of various reasons. During the summer vacation they could not forget John all the time. So they have decided to try their luck. After looking at many women around John and the information they got through the argument of Ginny and Ron they understood how to get to John. Well Padma being a Ravenw figured it out and Parvati being a Gryffindor made the bold move. All in all they chose John as their man even though he was surrounded by many women. Their n actually worked and they joined the family. The test John gave them is to kiss each other in the middle of the corridor outside the box and kiss him. They really did it. Well a woman can be much bolder than a man when they set on something. They are sure that John would not abandon them no matter what. So it is natural that they took action immediately. With that John got two more girls on his side. This did not make things over crowded with the space expansion magic. John actually covered all the female prefects of his year. Hermione from the Gryffindor, Padma from Ravenw, Pansy from Slytherin, Hannah Abbott from Hufflepuff, All of these beauties became the woman of John. Naturally they all travelled with John. The suitcases and other luggage were already transported back to Hogwarts and John and the girls came to the castle. Harry did not meet Luna this time. Actually Harry could not see the Thestral because he did not see the death of Cedric Diggory this time. So naturally he ispletely ignorant and thought that the carts are magically enchanted to take them to the castle. After the weing ceremony for the new students there is a big surprise to many people except for John and his girls. Dolores Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister who had been present at Harry''s hearing is the new Defense against the Dark Arts teacher. Besides the announcement that Grubbly-nk is once again taking over Hagrid''s teaching duties. The expressions of Harry and Ron were really strange. Hermione can only act on putting up a shocked expression because John told them his spections when they in the train. Everyone of John¡¯s woman already knows about this matter and they can only act surprised when they faced this incident. John mentioned the character of Dolores to his women and told them. ¡°If she tries to act on you then give her my name. As long as my name is given you are safe. She will not touch the things that belong to me. If she does then she can face the consequences. If she did not listen to you mentioning my name then concentrate some magic on my love Mark. I wille to you immediately and deal with the matters. No need to take any risks. I hope you all understand my words. You are my family and you are my soul. If anything happens to you I would be very sad. If something happens to you I could not stop until I destroy the ones that harmed you till obliteration. Well to put it simply if you did not take precautions then someone would suffer destruction from me. The blind fools not included.¡± This warning is very strange but well John gave this kind of warning for their caution to keep others safe. While they remembered the warning of John they looked at Dumbledore that wanted to give out the opening speech. Unfortunately there are interruptions. Umbridge rudely interrupted Dumbledore''s speech of start-of-term notices. Then she gives a speech which easily dulls the audience. Hermione and other women of John realized through the hidden messages within the speech that the Ministry intends to meddle at Hogwarts. They clearly understood what John told them before and their expressions are calm. Through the entire time Dolores did not dare to look towards the location where John is sitting. The instinctive fear and the pressureing from his side is like standing in front of an ancient beast or standing right in front of the mouth of a dragon. Well returning to the dormitory is the bad experience for Harry. This is because no one believes that Voldemort is revived. They all felt that Harry is jealous of John¡¯s achievement. So he is using the lie that Voldemort is revived to gain attention as a savior. He argues with Seamus Finnigan and insults Seamus''s mother for believing in the Daily Prophet. John as the prefect steps forward and sent the two people back to their dorms. John also warned them not to argue in themon room and lower their image in front of the new students of their house. Also John turned to Harry and asked him to apologize for insulting the mother of Seamus. ¡°I know you have your own thoughts about this matter Harry¡­.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 265 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 224: Hermione’s thoughts Chapter 224: Hermione¡¯s thoughts Also John turned to Harry and asked him to apologize for insulting the mother of Seamus. ¡°I know you have your own thoughts about this matter Harry. But insulting other¡¯s mother is not a good behavior. So apologize to Seamus for the insult.¡± Harry was silent and don¡¯t want to speak. So John continued to speak. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk to them just ignore them. Think about it, if someone scold your mother will you just back away. If you are angry you can scold the person that made you angry but not their mother. So apologize to him and you can leave. If not I can only report to professor Mcgonagall to let you receive the corresponding punishment.¡± John said clearly in front of all the people present. Everyone thought that what John said is very reasonable. So they took his side. On the side of Harry there is only Ron that wanted to argue with his unreasonable argument. But the quarrel of Ron was drowned in the words of others. Finally Harry apologized thinking that what John said is reasonable that one should not scold other¡¯s mother. But still he said that Voldemort is revived and then left there without saying another word. Before going to sleep, Harry wondered how many fights he will have to have before people realize that Voldemort is truly back. John did not care about this matter. On the next day Ginny brought over the poster of Fred and George about their jokes shop to John to take a look. John is having breakfast in the great hall right at that time. She has invested in her brothers with the money John gave her. If the business seeds Ginny would receive some benefits from this and money from sales. This made her really happy. Also in the partnership her name as the investor was mentioned in the agreement. Molly did everything as John instructed to her before. On the other hand Harry, Ron and Hermione were discussing about thest night¡¯s incident. Even thought Hermione is on the side of John she could not just say that out straight. John already told her that he believes in the revival of Voldemort. Also he knows where the Voldemort is from all the channels of information he has. But the reason why he did not make a statement is because the world is in turmoil and he is a neutral party. The revival or death of Voldemort has nothing to do with him. He is purely in business. As long as his interests are not touched he would not make a move on those people. She understood the reasoning of John and she did not say anything about this matter. As for Harry there is a life and death feud between him and Voldemort. So they could not just back away and have to fight till the end. That is until one of them is dead, they could not stop. So she understood that John is a spectator or a by passer but not the main person to meddle in other people¡¯s matters. So she did not say anything to John. If Harry was not involved she would not take the risk either. Well her target is to study and improve instead of chase after the murderers and mysteries. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When listening to the words of Harry and Ron about thest night¡¯s incident Hermione felt that what John said is correct. You could not scold other people¡¯s mother just because of the words of other person. She told them that she was having the same problem with Lavender Brown about whether Harry was telling the truth about Voldemort''s return. Lavender brown would fawn over Ronter. John can take a chance to y with herter. But for now he would not meddle. Also John did not have any ns to bring her over into his group of women. Instead it was to not to let the corrupted system have an excuse to cause him any problem. He has to be wary about the system all the time so that he would not fall into sudden trap and lose what is precious to him. Around that time Angelina Johnson came over to Harry and told him that she has reced Oliver Wood as the captain for their Quidditch team. She will be holding tryouts on Friday to recruit a new yer to fill Oliver''s old position as Keeper. John was also there in the great hall surrounded by many women at that time. She looked towards John and John looked towards her with a smile as if nothing happened. Well nothing has actually happened. She did not make her decision about John yet. Well what John wanted is a kiss from her and nothing more. But she already had a boyfriend and she could not ept this. So she can only give up this and continue with smiling back without saying anything. She can sense that the situation is not good and chaotic around the world. She doesn¡¯t want any trouble and she would graduate at the end of the year. So she did not n to cause trouble for herself. The situation of Harry meeting Cho Chang did not happen. She is happy with Cedric that did not die in this plot. Cedric has good rtionship with John. He already knows that Cho Chang liked John before liking him. But it did not cause them any deep problems. Everyone has their own life and John did not bother them at all. Instead he helped them a little. Well he is making some behind then lines plots so that he can enjoy Cho Changter. Do you believe that he a viin would just donate a good fruit that fallen into his hands be eaten by other people. The answer is a simple ¡°NO¡±. As for the situation with Harry, Cedric did not care about this matter and even hates Harry for his previous behavior. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 270 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 225: warning Dolores Chapter 225: warning Dolores The answer is a simple ¡°NO¡±. As for the situation with Harry, Cedric did not care about this matter and even hates Harry for his previous behavior. Harry still wanted to speak with Cho Chang but she simply ignored him and left silently. Harry doesn¡¯t know how to react to this. Well he knows that she has coupled with another man and he could not get her. He became even more irritable. After this incident everyone in the Gryffindor came to their first defense against dark arts ss. In their first Defense against the Dark Arts lesson, they discover that Umbridge refuses to teach real defense methods. Also she said that they will not be performing any spells, only learning Ministry-approved theory that is learning in a "risk-free way". When various students started to raise questions regarding this matter, Umbridge immediately contradicts them. Also she criticizes the teachings of their previous two teachers, including identifying Lupin as a "dangerous half-breed" that is Lupin being a werewolf. John did not speak or meddle in her affairs. Simrly others that are on his side are also did not say or speak about anything. Dolores thought that she made John fear her because of her current position as John did not speak. When she isint John smiled at her looking straight into her eyes. She trembled for a moment and realized what is happening. It is not that John feared her but John simply did not care about this matter. This made her once again refresh her understanding of John. She is angry and wanted to vent her anger on someone else. Right then the scapegoat came out to get the price. Harry disagreed with Umbridge about Voldemort¡¯s revival. This costed Gryffindor house points and getting him a detention. Harry then has an outburst after she rebuts his attempts to convince her that this is not a lie and sends Harry to McGonagall''s office with a note. John did not intervene in this matter and let things happen. He knows what would happen to Harry after he went to meet with Mcgonagall. McGonagall urged Harry to keep his temper under control because he could end up in even worse trouble due to Umbridge''s position. McGonagall then reveals the note Umbridge sent to her states that Umbridge has assigned him detention for a week. On the other hand John waited in the ss for all the students to leave and then went to talk to Dolores in her office. When he entered Dolores¡¯s room Dolores looked at him vigntly. John smiled at her and took the initiative to speak. ¡°Hello Miss Dolores, I am here to tell you something. There are few people in my group and they would not meddle with your affairs. I hope that you would not mess with them and mess with me. You can do anything that you see fit with the thoughts of minister fudge. But you should not mess with me or my ns. If you do that then the consequences would be disastrous.¡± John said these words with a calm smile. Dolores thought that John is just saying things as empty warnings and fears her current position again. So she immediately became raged. ¡°How dare you toe here and give warning to a professor and the spokes person of the minister of magic. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± John let her go on with her ranting for 5 minutes and took out his pocket watch to check the time. Then he interrupted her and said. ¡°Miss Dolores, do you really believe that I fear you and minister fudge. Let me ask you something. If you are poisoned suddenly or died with unexinable reason, all minister fudge can do is order investigation. Even that would be half ass because he is not in a position to take care of many things now. The final result for us is simply death. I can simply create a rumor that there is another basilisk or some other creature sealed at Hogwarts. I will rte your death to it and everyone would forget about this matter. I hope you understand that you are not the main character. You are just a pawn that is ranting like an old shrew. Be careful that you don¡¯t attract a disaster against you because of your stupidity. Well that is all I have to say. Please remember the warning before and don¡¯t mess with me or my people. If you do that then I can only send you away to your next life. I don¡¯t mind you reporting this matter to minister fudge. Also rely this warning to him. Holding grudges against me is no different than signing a death contract for your death. Well then I will take my leave.¡± John said as he walked out and vanished. The invisibility cloak covered his body from his wand. He doesn¡¯t want his visit to be known by anyone. Dolores in the room slumped back on her chair. The words of John with his gentle tone and strong killing intent made her tremble with fear. She felt like facing an ancient beast like 7 headed hydra is standing at point nk range and staring at her face. Her body waspletely soaked in cold sweat and made a subconscious but firm decision. That is to not to mess with John no matter what. She doesn¡¯t dare to report this matter back to minister fudge for the time being. She doesn¡¯t want to be thought as ipetent. Any way her target is Harry and Dumbledore but not John. John is just an optional target that needs her to make things difficult for her. This is because John did not want to help minister fudge before when he asked him. So he ordered her to make things difficult for John and make him more obedient. But she dare not do anything to John. She really doesn¡¯t want to die. She felt the clear threat from John and what John said is also right. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 270 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 226: Harry’s punishment and John’s opportunities Chapter 226: Harry¡¯s punishment and John¡¯s opportunities -------------------------- AUTHOR''S WORDS: i don''t know why everyone wants me to take all the harem into the next world. to tell you the truth it is a viin novel but not a protagonist one, when he leaves the world it was after his death. this means that physically he is dead in this world. simrly he would outlive all of his wives sending them on their way to after life. other than one woman that is connected to his soul, no one will follow him out of this world. it is like a world hopping novel but there is a difference that each world is independent, other than his soul and knowledge all other memories would be sealed for reference. even a soul could not carry too many memories with it, it is not a cultivation novel yet. may be one day he would meet the reincarnated members of his harem members in a different world as the fate lets them cross their paths. as for the person that follows him is a secret that you will find at the end. ------------------------- Chapter 226: Harry¡¯s punishment and John¡¯s opportunities She really doesn¡¯t want to die. She felt the clear threat from John and what John said is also right. No one would care about the dead person. At most minister fudge would use her death to cause some trouble for Dumbledore. As long as there are benefits he would immediately cover up her death with something else. So she silently took the words of John to her heart. She would not mess with John or his people. But this anger and other things needed to be vented on someone. This someone will be Harry and his people. Harry started to enjoy even more cruel detention in order to vent her anger towards John. Other than Harry, Ron was also dragged into this mess. As for Hermione, she was not dragged in because Dolores has already investigated a little and knows which people are close to John. So in the name of Hermione being a hard working student she did not dare to touch her. Even though Hermione is from a muggle family she did not dare to touch her. Harry''s detention thing has quickly spreads amongst the students about Harry''s behavior in Umbridge''s ss. That night at dinner this thing created more snide remarks on Harry and his current situation of mind. After they leave the Great Hall, Hermione exined to Harry that is irritated about the situation. That is despite Dumbledore''s speech at the end of thest school term about Voldemort''s return, the Ministry''s interference over thest two months prevented the truth from sinking in. So most people do not believe this matter or simply confused to believe a side of the story. Hermione is still on the side of Harry and Ron as a friend even though she epted her heart to be the woman of John. So Hermione said to them. She pointed out that Umbridge was obviously sent by Fudge as a spy. There is also an incident with Fred and George. Hermione caught Fred and George once again testing their joke products on first year students. Though Fred and George mean no harm, as they tested their products on themselves first, Hermione still did not like this kind of thing. So Hermione threatened them to write to their mother if they continue to test them on first years. Well she did tell this to John and John smiled at her andforted her with a kiss. Also John joined the S.P.E.W. of Hermione. Also he is a high ranking member that is already doing good deeds for the house elves. They spend a little money to buy woolly hats for the house elves. John could not refute her because she wanted to distribute these ugly things. John sighed and makes few suggestions to change these into aprons for the house elves that usually work more. After the suggestion Hermione thought that it was good and changed the things. John directly brought the goods for her to distribute around. The next day, teachers brief their fifth year students about their uing Ordinary Wizarding Level exams and give them a lot of homework. Even though it is not needed for him John still wanted to gain good score in the exams and gains outstanding performance in all the Wizarding Level exams. Things can be used as status. Prestige would note out of thin air. You have to work hard for that to gain. Because of the improved soul power that is spirit strength John can easily memories many things with a single nce. His understanding level is out off the charts. So he is really good. Hagrid is still missing, and his ss is taken over by Professor Grubbly-nk. Well Hagrid should be in hiding inside the forbidden forest along with his brother that has mental growth problems. John did not have anything to do these days other than training his spirit, preparing for rituals and watching Harry getting yed by Dolores and others. During Care of Magical Creatures, Harry has difficulty keeping his temper under control. When he hears Draco Malfoy make some rudements about Hagrid. This includes that it is likely that Hagrid will be sacked even if he did return to Hogwarts based on what his father told him. Harry was boiling but it was time for him to be patient instead of poking the honey bee nest. Well he has lived with Dursley''s for so long and he was used to being stepped on. If he was not used to being stepped on he could not be a protagonist. John saw all this and naturally followed the students back to the castle after the ss. Right then he saw Angelina Johnson waiting for Harry. Angelina Johnson told to Harry that she is unhappy that Harry''s detention on Friday. It will prevent him from attending the tryouts for their Quidditch team, as she wanted the whole team to be there. John knows that his time hase. But he could not take the initiative to pull the things. Instead he would think of a way to let her hear that none of the people close to John were targeted. That would be enough of a hint for her to ask John for help. Naturally he woulde into his embrace at that time. Well she is around 18 years old and John ns to take her first time. She has a super fit bodypared to other women. A body that is really great to feel the tightness. But he could not just pull her with this normal method. He has to take things step by step to finally get to the situation where he can finally get her. Due to Harry''s telling the truth about Lord Voldemort''s return in Professor Umbridge''s first Defense against the Dark Arts lesson, she gives him detention every day for a week. Umbridgepletely refused Harry''s suggestion to modify the punishment given to him so that he could attend Quidditch tryouts on Friday. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 270 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 227: rumors on Angelina Johnson Chapter 227: rumors on Angelina Johnson Due to Harry''s telling the truth about Lord Voldemort''s return in Professor Umbridge''s first Defense against the Dark Arts lesson, she gives him detention every day for a week. Umbridgepletely refused Harry''s suggestion to modify the punishment given to him so that he could attend Quidditch tryouts on Friday. She believed it is the most effective punishment to make him miss out on something he likes. Well it is a sadistic behavior that is amon thing in many wizards because of paranoia. She makes him write out "I must not tell lies" many times in his own blood. Harry makes sure to keep his temper under control to avoid another outburst in front of Umbridge. He doesn¡¯t want to make things more difficult. Just like a wimp he originally is. In many cases when there is a thug with a knife or a gun the surrounding tens of people would fear and panic. But if they are trained by John they would not show fear instead those tens of people would throw everything that can be thrown on to this thug. Usually the thugs don¡¯t want to use their weapons. They seek deterrence effect with the gun instead of killing and injuring someone. If the tens of people threw stones at this thug can he really fight back with all the people with those small weapons? Of course he could not do anything. Instead he would be injured or worse. Even if he was taken to the court to sue the people, nothing would happen as it is self defense by a unified effort. So can the court condemn public to support a thug that was injured whilemitting a crime? But here Harry is actually a wimp that did not know how to use the people around to make abined effect. Also when he forms the Dumbledore¡¯s army, he was so stupid that he did not think of the consequences. Instead it would be like few kids ying house. They are caught and they are severe consequences. Fortunately Voldemort appeared at the end to make the situation easy and rified. What if, Voldemort wants to y things from the dark? The situation of Harry and many others that trusted him would be really miserable. Hermione was theoretically good but practically she is not that good. As for Ron you can directly call him moRON. Being good with chess doesn¡¯t mean that he is good with the control of people. The first truth that a person must understand is that the world is not filled with good people. As long as they did not understand this truth they would be backstabbed sooner orter in the most painful way. With Umbridge''s detentions and his busy schedule, Harry has difficulty with keeping up on his homework. Ron is busy with something, causing him to also fall behind in his homework. Heter told Harry that he wants to try out for the Quidditch team now that he has a decent broom. Harry that is already in the irritated state doesn¡¯t know how to reply to Ron. Also the words of Ron felt like the words of Sirius when he wanted to ask him for money. Ron is trying to ask him to sponsor him. It is like the money worshipping boyfriend leaching off of his rich girlfriend by tells her his difficulties. They would even show concern to the other part when they want their request to be fulfilled. Ron is just like that. Ron bes concerned when he learns about Harry''s detentions, but Harry refuses to go to McGonagall or Dumbledore, knowing there is nothing they can do. John don¡¯t know what Ron is doing before and done know the situation of Harry all this time even though they live in the same dorm room. It is really funny. It is really funny when Ron only remembered Harry¡¯s situation and showered concern when he has something to request Harry for. Unfortunately the luck of the protagonist would act as his protection till the time when hepletes his task assigned by the world. So naturally his problems were solved or ignored. Even the Angelina Johnson apologized to him for scolding him before because of the new position tension. Harry was magnanimous with epting the apology. Ron has joined the Quidditch team as the new keeper. John could not sit still as a viin and started to spread another set of rumors with the help of Draco and Slytherins. The rumor is a simple thing. ¡°Angelina Johnson is the girlfriend of Fred Weasley. Because of their rtion she epted Ron Weasley into the team with lose selections during the Quidditch team selections. Also Harry already being a member of the Quidditch team put pressure on Angelina Johnson to ept Ron into the team. Harry threatened her that he would quit the Quidditch team when she is in captain position if Ron was not selected. This can be proved by how Harry did not appear in the Quidditch tryouts.¡± John told pansy to make Draco spread these rumors without their names involved in this matter. Dolores can easily tell that these rumors have something to do with John. But it is not a bad thing for her. She can use these rumors to pull some strings and punish Harry more in this matter. So she immediately started to add fuel into the fire showing her support. Angelina could not deny that she is not the girlfriend of Fred. Harry could not deny that he did not attend the tryouts for the Quidditch team. The reasons of this matter arepletely unnecessary for the spectators. All they want is some fun to watch and have some good things to relieve their tension. It not like they have any form of entertainment here other than walking around. Katie bells in the Quidditch team as well but she did not make anyments as she doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 270 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 228: I am a villain and I can only blame the protagonist Chapter 228: I am a viin and I can only me the protagonist It not like they have any form of entertainment here other than walking around. Katie bells in the Quidditch team as well but she did not make anyments as she doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. She simply said that she don¡¯t know about this matter. She did not take any side and stayed neutral. The situation escted till it reached the Dumbledore to get the situation under control. With that Ron¡¯s qualification to be a Quidditch yer has some problems. A retest would be conducted to state the facts. For the retest the people are asked to participate in the testing in front of the head of the house of Gryffindor, the head master Dumbledore, the flying instructor Madam Hooch. Other than that there would be other tryouts that came to entry testing before. Well their opinion is also important. John used simple hypnosis without magic on them to make them fundamentally feel that there is something wrong with the selections. Also there is a subconscious instruction that they have to do their best in the retestingter. John did this silently during the night while keeping other people asleep. With his capabilities there is no one to keep an eye on everyone inside the dormitory. As for Ron, John did a simply hypnosis with the face of Harry. The wizards have almighty magic and many powers. But it will also make few things vulnerable. That is their state of mind and impulsiveness. They can be swayed easily because their EQ has severe problems from birth. It is not that they are emotionally passive. Instead they are too active which is the root of the problem. There are many examples of this like Betrix, Voldemort, Harry potter, Snape¡­. They are intelligent but they have specific problems. It is like their weak point that can be exploited as long as you know the human psychology. Ron has severe inferiorityplex. He has fear of many things. All John needs to do is to put more pressure mentally with simple hypnosis to break the entire thing. So John chose normal hypnosis for his ns instead of magic and spells that can have the same effect. Also this way they would not find out who did it without a way to trace. As for using the face of Harry potter, it can act as a cover up for his face and divert their attention. Also it cannot be detected by them. This is because they can at most search his memory but not what happened in the dorm room during the time when this memory is formed. So there is nothing that could point towards John. The biggest question here is why he is targeting Harry all the time. Well it is the biggest stupid question. Harry is the protagonist and he is the viin. So tell me who should he target other than the protagonist. Well he is a viin in this ce because he got the system and he is naturally a viin by character. So there is a stupid goat there waiting for him to use as much as he want and as he liked to use it. Why will he not use it when it is free and perfect for a scapegoat? So Harry bes the target again. He is the fat sheep with connections and he already has a designated viin. John is just a third party that is ying neutral to gain benefits from both sides. He will take anything and everything that he want or liked without a care for anything. This is because there are two idiots that are causing a big performance that can cover up his matter. As long as he pushes the me to them he is out of the problem with clean hands and gifts along with that. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ John did all this basic work with his hypnotic process that he used in his previous life to solve many dangerous problems. But it requires specific requirements toplete the hypnotic process. First is that the target should have strong emotional fluctuations that has tendencies to me others. Or they should have strong patience to fantasize the things or escaping from the reality. Fortunately both Ron and Harry have this kind of problems. The other participants that heard that Ron that clumsy most of the time can be the keeper in Quidditch so easily has made them doubt the trail. Well Ron has the record of being particrly stupid and has strong moronic behavior during the past 4 years. So it is more believable that Ron used the back door to get into the Quidditch team than having a proper talent. With his nature he cannot recreate a miracle. Also John induced various fears that he can cross but could not cross to tie him down to the situation. Well Ron is originally fearful and rarely acts with braveness when it is most necessary. Those instances are the ones that highlight his protagonist main supporting role aura. But there is a big problem that is he needs the corresponding support from the protagonist Harry potter and co supporting role person Hermione. If these things did not meet properly, he would fail miserably. When John used the face of Harry to induce these fears, the entire thing would be debuff instead of a strong buff from the protagonist. Also Hermione is not acting within the normal thinking capabilities recently. The reason is also John that he hates the most. Well Hermione was chosen as prefect along with John. So it is normal to go along with Johnpleting her duties. But for Ron with personality issues and strong doubting character this would immediately cause some problems. It is mostly self doubt and doubts his friends. This causes his performance to severelyck at the most important moment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. During the retesting Ron could not perform well and missed many goals. It is a disastrous performance if one has to say clearly. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 270 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 229: John joins Quidditch team Chapter 229: John joins Quidditch team During the retesting Ron could not perform well and missed many goals. It is a disastrous performance if one has to say clearly. The frown on the faces of Dumbledore, madam hooch and professor Mcgonagall became bigger and bigger. But the highlight is that others performed really well like they are performing in desperation. This made the people change their impression and expression. They don¡¯t know what to say at this moment. The performance of other participants is so good that the average performance of Ron appeared as disastrous. This made them unable to speak for a while. They don¡¯t know how to judge the situation. Based on the situation the decision of Angelina Johnson as a captain is aplete failure. The facts appear straight before them. So this concludes that Ron was partially chosen because of her boyfriend Fred and the presence of Harry. It is like they showed partiality to choose the person close to them by friendship or rtionship. Well Dumbledore and Mcgonagall are righteous people. As long as there is proof in front of them even if the proof looked strange and they know that the other person did not make any mistake they would punish the other party without looking back. It is just to make their appearance look good and righteous in front of others. So naturally Angelina Johnson was removed from being a captain and even removed from the Quidditch team. At the same time Fred and George were also removed along with Ron. The ce of the captain was given to Katie bells on the spot. As for Harry, he was obstructed by Dolores that came to watch the show. So the Gryffindor team haspletely fallen apart. It is like a broken boat that would sink to the bottom of the sea with a small hit from a gold fish. The extraordinary situations require extraordinary measures. So, professor Mcgonagall wanted to look for an alternative candidate to keep the boat afloat for the time being. For that there is only one person that can actually help her. It is none other than John. She and Dumbledore know that Dolores would not point her fingers towards John no matter what. Also when Katie bell was named the new captain of the Quidditch team she did not say anything bad. Instead she came to congratte her and gave much appreciation. It was strange whenpared to her natural rejection to the half blood wizards. This made them make a small connection between Katie bell and John to solve this situation. They know that John is the only person that can save them in this current situation. So Mcgonagall asked Katie bell to meet John and bring him over to have a talk about this matter. She doesn¡¯t want her house to lose the Quidditch team match that ising soon. Soon John was brought over to the office of Mcgonagall. ¡°Hello professor Mcgonagall. You called me here.¡± Mcgonagall¡¯s face has a frown when looking at John. John is too calm in his appearance and there is no change. She suspects that it was John that created all this mess but there is no evidence. Also right now she could not do anything other than asking John for help. Well it is not something she can order others to do. They have to do things voluntarily. She can only make the suggestion. When John asked she looked at him for a few moments before answering. ¡°You should have heard the situation of Quidditch team from Miss Bell. We are currently short of capable yers in the Quidditch team. So I want you to join the Quidditch team. Previously there are members of the team that oppose you to join the Quidditch team. But right now they are temporarily suspended from the team. So I want you to enter the team and help this year.¡± The way professor Mcgonagall speaks is very bossy just like the way Hermione speaks. John smiled at her and nodded his head understanding her problem. So he said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind joining the Quidditch team this time profess Mcgonagall. Since there is no other choice for others I can only help my house to win the game right¡­.¡± He said a few more righteous words that appeared hypocritical to professor Mcgonagall. But she cannot refute because she is the one asking for help. So she was silent till John left the room with Katie bell. She was a little frustrated but she could not say anything. On the other hand Harry, Ron, Angelina Johnson, Fred and George have received punishment and detention. Naturally the person that took over the detention is Dolores. It is not a good experience for them all. Harry that did not have any connection to this matter received another week of detention. No matter how much they tried to exin the things could not change the visual evidence. That is Ron could not perform well while the others performed well. Ron at this situation is even more frustrated and all kinds of negative emotions have gushed out of his body. If there are dementors in this area they would definitely did not go for Ron. It is like the negative ghost of persona that did not work on Usopp. The dementors could not attack or do anything to Ron. That is how depressed Ron is right now. On the other hand Fred, George, and Angelina looked at Ron with anger. Harry did not show anger on Ron because he felt that something is wrong. Well it is the intuition of the protagonist or the help from the will of the world to point him in the right direction. Angelina also thought that something is wrong but the current situation and she remembered John for some reason. Well it is the strong intuition of a woman that pointed at the problem. It isparable to the support of the will of the world intuition that protagonist received because of his luck. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 230: Sirius contacts Harry in secret Chapter 230: Sirius contacts Harry in secret -------------------------- Author¡¯s words:ing soon novels -------------------------- Scum Viin''s Survival synopsis: 20 years ago, the earth as we know it has changed. It was integrated into a bigger earth or you call it as real earth. The earth as we know it is nothing more than a bunch of inds in arge ocean below a humongous continent. The humongous continent is full of technology and magic cultivators. The nearby third rate faction was enough to win against the united force of earth. Even the nuclear warheads are useless in front of strong magic and technology. Later it was found out that the previous earth is just a time capsule sanctuary to preserve the bloodlines that are about to go extinct. The world changed and the era of magic cultivation started. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A soul of a social scum that is shameless to the core has transmigrated from another earth that ispletely ordinary in the multiverse. He was born in this new earth after 20 years of change towards the magic cultivation and higher technology. ¡°Oh this world seems to be different. There is magic and super technology. Then where is my cheat as a transmigrator.¡± ¡°Tring Congrattions host for obtaining the shameless scum viin system.¡± ¡°Fuck I am not a viin. How can a righteous, benevolent, handsome and considerate man like me be a viin? In the previous life I have helped mynd lord take care of his wife, sister and daughter, I took care of my good brother¡¯s wife when he went out on a business trip, I have even helped my boss with the problem of not having children. I have helped the good old people meet the god soon. I have helped those scum people to contact with wine and woman to punish them many diseases in their long life¡­.. System,e out and exin why a good person like me be a viin¡­.?¡± ¡°Tring It is detected that host is the most shameless person on his universe, Host¡¯s shamelessness is so great that even the demons in the lowest level of hell don¡¯t want you, fearing that you would green them or take their thrones. So the system has selected the host and brought you into this world.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay I will reluctantly ept you, so where is my novice gift pack.¡± ¡°Tring Novice gift pack is opened. Host has obtained life script skillpletely maxed out.¡± ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Infinity Viin World Synopsis: After the Harry potter world the viin has entered the strange city that looked like a weighting bnce scales. ¡°Wee to the City of Omniversal Bnce¡± ¡°This ce has heroes, viins and side characters of all races and species live. Among the people there are darkened heroes, heroines, whitewashed viins, perverted side characters and everyone. There are all kinds of creatures, there is an Orc hero that is ckened and white washed demon king viin. Everyone has their own system or cheat based on the world they enter at random and their identity of being a hero or viin or side characters is hidden. Sometimes they enter the same world to be partners or fight against each other. There is no such thing as end reward in this city like being a god. What do you want to be a god for? God can only sit on the top and watch, he could not participate, have hunger or lust and there is nothing. He can only watch and set off new waves while the hero and viin fights to bnce the world. So the highest reward is for the yers to enter more fantasy worlds to enjoy their life in those fantasy worlds to the fullest till the end of their lives. All worlds they enter are actually the real worlds and all good and bad they did have karma.¡± ¡­¡­¡­.. Now that he enters the city of bnce he would continue his life going through various fantasy worlds. He is the viin on the neutral faction. He would oppose both heroes and viins standing above all and live an exciting and fulfilling life that can be envied by all. ------------------------------------------------ The Perverted Cannon Fodder System Synopsis: The cannon fodder in many worlds died unjustly or they did not receive any benefits during their life time. It is like those protagonists and viin can do whatever they want leaving them without a way to survive happily. Either protagonist takes the mother, sister, wife or daughter as his women cucking the cannon fodder without even knowing. Well after cucking him he would directly be marginalized. The viin is even more stupid as he would destroy everything just to vent his anger or give them to his men to y around before life bing miserable. The women harems of the protagonist are no different than a widow. Except for the first few nights protagonist rarely even remembers them. As for the mothers and sisters of the protagonist are even worse, as they would not even get a man in their entire life. The viin¡¯s side is no better as they would die or taken by other to be the lowest beings in life. Or they would be disfigured or worse. The resentment and desires of all these side characters and cannon fodders have mixed in to form a strong force. The force is strong enough to stimte the will of lust and the will of Omniverse. So they let this soul transform into a system to help those cannon fodders and side characters to change their lives. It is a chance for them to change their lives through lust. With this ¡°THE GREAT PERVERTED CANNON FODDER SYSTEM¡± is formed. This story continues from one world to another. This contains cucking, sluts, whores, bitches, sissies¡­. Based on the cannon fodder that makes the choice. It can be side characters from Naruto, Harry potter or other major anime, movies, novels or anything. The cannon fodder can also be a viin or a protagonist that is short lived in some cases. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After scanning the worlds the first character is chosen Danzo that died without fulfilling his wishes has his soul enter the purend. ¡°Danzo, do you wish to fulfill your wishes and live again.¡± system ¡°Yes I want to live again and life my life to the fullest.¡± Danzo ¡°Why did I be a woman, what are these fucking quests¡­?¡± Danzo ¡°This is the price you have to pay to fulfill your wishes¡­¡±System. --------------------------------------------- The Perverted Survival System Synopsis: I am Mohini, a fresh cook in a 3 star hotel. I have a very happy family with a bastard father, slutty step mother, bitchy step sister and a lustful imbecile of a step brother that would use me in every possible way. They married me to a man 15 years older than me just for the extra money. On the first night I lost my consciousness after eating a sweet given by my husband. In the middle of the night around 10 minutes to midnight I woke up and found that I lost my virginity. But I heard from the whispers of my father inw and brother inw that my husband is impotent when they wanted to fuck me secretly. Then who took my virginity? On that night right when the clock stuck midnight that is exactly at 00:00 hours of time, I heard a strange mechanical sound and said something. Because of the previous shock I did not hear what the mechanical sound said and I asked to REPEAT. ¡°REPEAT Word confirmed. Host would receive a skill rted to repeating.¡± Then I was sent to an unknown world with a mission to save someone and survive. The entire survival world would give me 20 survival coins. But I died during the mission and revived at the starting point again. ¡°The first time repeat skill is free, it costs from survival coins from the second time¡± ¡°Fuck¡± I have to die to use the skill. I have to enter this kind of survival worlds once every month. My best friend or should I say that bitch also entered the survival world and got the identification skill. She identified the ring I got from my dead mother and found that it has space inside. She stole it from me but she found that it was only partially unlocked. In order to get the full ess she killed me. I was revived again right after my first mission survival world. ¡°Repeat skill activated to the previous check point, 10 survival coins are deducted. Next time repeat skill usage costs 20 survival coins.¡± ¡°Fuck¡± I used my blood to get the space first and unexpectedly I got the perverted patch turning my system into ¡°Perverted Survival System.¡± It started to give me bonus perverted tasks along with survival tasks. -------------------------------------------------- Chapter 230: Sirius contacts Harry in secret Well it is the strong intuition of a woman that pointed at the problem. It isparable to the support of the will of the world intuition that protagonist received because of his luck. But she did not have any evidence to point out the things. She asked Mcgonagall if there is anyone that is using magic to confuse the people. After checking they did not find anything. Even their memories did not show anything. So they could not change anything. Bad guys did not need evidence to convict or release others. But righteous guys need evidence to prove the innocence of others or to convict others. This is how things are. With that they were sent to detention for punishment while John joined the Quidditch team. The Gryffindor¡¯s cheered that it is good to have John in the team. They all know John¡¯s capabilities and his selection to the national Quidditch team. So they cheered for him while the people from other Quidditch team wailed. Originally after knowing the big blow of the Gryffindor Quidditch team made them cheer happily that they would not have anypetition from the Gryffindor team. But now things have changed and they directly gave up this year¡¯s first ce in Quidditch match. Instead they started topete for the second ce. Even professor Mcgonagall was shocked by the reaction of the students when John joined the team. In her opinion John might be bad but he is very capable in doing things. Well she taught him before and she is his teacher in transfigurations. She clearly knows his capabilities. After thest year she took him for few morepetitions and he won almost all of them without a problem. Also he is so good that he got the first ce in dueling, potions making and many otherpetitions. He is a genius in their thoughts. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Draco and his gang started to insult Harry, Ron and others that are suspended from the Quidditch team. But during the scuffle Ron that was clumsy injured Angelina. Fred became angry about this matter and he hit back Ron for injuring his girlfriend. In the end Draco and others did not have to do anything. Because they started to fight amount themselves and received extra punishment. Ron and Angelina were sent to the hospital wing. When he returned back to the dorm of the Gryffindor he received a letter from Percy. His brother congrattes him on bing a Quidditch team member. Well he doesn¡¯t know that everything is already gone and broken. He felt like he was insulted by his brother. Ron continued to read the letter. He urges Ron to stop associating with Harry, who he feels is a bad influence on Ron. Percy also believes that his family would one day realize their mistake for believing Dumbledore. Also he was hoping that they would apologize to him. He also mentions an important article is being released in the Daily Prophet tomorrow. Ron finds the letter extremely offensive towards him and his situation. So he tears the letter up and throws it into the fire. The important article that appears in the daily prophet is about the educational reforms. This article was approved by John and it did not have any problem with him. Any way no one would target him or cause problems for him. So he let it pass but there is no special support for this. It was sent in the daily prophet newspaper just like a notice from the ministry. Well because all these things they did notplete their homework. So naturally Hermione is the one that helps themplete this homework. Because of this situation Hermione did not have much pressure from them. Well she doesn¡¯t have to solve anything for them. So she can just help them with normal work like homework. After midnight, they and Crookshanks are the only ones left in the Common Room. Previously Harry sent a letter to Sirius to enquire about Dolores¡¯s situation. Sirius contacts them through the Floo Network as he wishes to respond to Harry''s letter this way. This is because all the letters and things Harry receives are being interrupted by the ministry. Just in case his response was intercepted and the code was broken he contacted them this way. He doesn¡¯t want the ministry toe after him right now. Right now ministry and order of phoenix are at odds. If they concentrated on him right now he would fall into the wedge between the two sides. He doesn¡¯t want to fall into the spot and was sent back to Azkaban again. If he was sent then there is no one to bring him back out. He has already strained many of his rtions with the people of the order of phoenix. Even his son cut off his rtionship with him. If he was sent to Azkaban he could not even escape with his Animagus because everyone knows about this now. So in this situation he doesn¡¯t want to fall into any trap. Well he is an intelligent man. But he still needs money to live. So he can only contact Harry at this time. After talking about Harry''s scar, Sirius mentions that while Umbridge is no Death Eater, she possesses a strong racial hatred for half-breeds. Sirius reveals that she is the reason why Lupin cannot find a job due to anti-werewolf legition she proposed in the Ministry. Actually John is the person that got the most profit in this matter. The ministry has forgotten about this matter and how John used this to his advantage to improve his wealth during this time. If they still remembered they could have tarnished the name of John right now. Unfortunately they forgot and John took measures to cover up the things early. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Once the trio mentions Umbridge''s sses that only allow defensive theory and textbook reading, Sirius exins based on their information. Fudge does not want them trained inbat¡­. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 231: Dolores was pulled into the love triangle of Harry, Ron and Krum Chapter 231: Dolores was pulled into the love triangle of Harry, Ron and Krum Once the trio mentions Umbridge''s sses that only allow defensive theory and textbook reading, Sirius exins based on their information. Fudge does not want them trained inbat. This is because Fudge believes that Dumbledore intends to use the Defense against the Dark Arts ss to raise the students as an army to take on the Ministry. He wants to prevent this possibility with the new curriculum. Sirius knows that with Fudge''s growing paranoia, it is only a matter of time before he finds an excuse to arrest Dumbledore. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. On September 8th, the educational degree number 23 was made through the news of daily prophet. This was the surprise that Percy told to Ron in his letter. It became clear Umbridge is really there to spy on and take control of the school. By the educational degree 23 she was soon appointed High Inquisitor. She can arbitrarily impose rules and regtions known as "Educational Decrees". She also harbors racial hatred for "half-breeds", such as centaurs, werewolves, merpeople and simr creatures. Umbridge starts to observe the professors in ss, where she apparently intends to evaluate all teachers. For others it was inconvenience but for John it was all a show to watch andugh. He did not have any problem with her making those funny things hindering professor Snape and Flitwick. He just felt that it was funny and happy to watch the show with his girls from the sidelines. Umbridge visits ssrooms and asks pointed, humiliating questions of the teachers in front of their students. Trwney gets the worst of it because she was asked to predict, while McGonagall tells her off and Flitwick doesn¡¯t seem ruffled at all. They all are good people and they could not just turn against the people from the ministry. So they can only close their mouths to get humiliated like this without fighting back. During lunch, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan discuss Ordinary Wizarding Level grades with Hermione and how Flitwick treated Umbridge like a guest while she inspected their ss. In Divination, John finds Umbridge inspecting Trwney, who is nervous while being done so. Umbridge demands that Trwney make a prediction and is unimpressed with the result. In Defense against the Dark Arts, Umbridge imed Quirinus Quirrell would''ve been the only Defense against the Dark Arts teacher to pass a Ministry inspection. Well the protagonist Harry could not sit still for thisment. So he retorts saying that Quirrell had Voldemort on the back of his head. This sessfully earned him in Umbridge giving him another week''s worth of detentions. With this he now has detention almost to the end of the month. Well he should love Dolores so much that he likes to go for her detention. John thought that it is a good idea to spread this rumor so he gave this task to Draco. Well it is a simply hypnosis and Draco started to spread the rumor. ¡°Do you know why Harry was so eager to get the detention every time with the new defense against dark arts teacher Dolores Umbridge? This is Harry likes her and he might have fallen in love with her.¡± This rumor spread through the school and even made it to daily prophet news paper making all the wizards in the country know about this matter. Harry doesn¡¯t know where he should put his head at this moment. Dolores was really annoyed by this matter and don¡¯t know if she should give detention to Harry or let him leave to stop the rumors. She cannot put any pressure on Harry right now. So she can only shift targets to another person to cause more problems for Harry. This person is none other than Ron. Unfortunately she chose the wrong target. It is not that Ron is strong instead it is the problem with the love triangle between Ron, Harry and Krum that was in news before. She just poked straight at that giving a detention to Ron instead of Harry. Naturally John took the chance to give Rita Skeeter a hint to make a wonderful article. ¡°Love triangle of Ron, Harry and Krum, takes a new turn. New member is added to the love triangle. It is none of other than the new high inquisitor Dolores Umbridge¡­.¡± There is a lengthy article of Rita Skeeter in the daily prophet news paper at that time. The next day things became more and more spicy. Many people looked at Ron and Harry differently. Some of them even looked at Dolores strangely but they did not dare to voice out this matter. Draco did not directly spread this matter instead Crabbe and Goyle are the ones that spread this rumor. So even if there is something wrong everything would be pushed to them making them the scapegoats for him. This was arranged by John so that Narcissa would not be stressed about this matter. Time passed by quickly for a month with this kind of funny and exciting incidents. Harry, Ron and Dolores did not have happy time at this moment. Each has a different problem. Harry and Ron have problems of love triangle that they are not a part of. There are weird eyes all around them and all the time. Dolores has problems with minister fudge that actually believed in these rumors. That is the rumor that Dolores loved Harry. She doesn¡¯t know how to exin this matter and is having a hard time. On October 5th, Hermione suggested that Harry should teach others about how to fight. John doesn¡¯t know where Harry learnt how to fight. Lupin barely taught him the Patronus charm. So where did Harry learnt all the spells to fight. John was sure that he is not intelligent enough to learn them all by himself. The biggest doubt he has is on Dumbledore that should have taught Harry everything secretly. There is no proof because Dumbledore is good at doing things in secret. He might have taught everything to harry secretly. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 232: the true origin of defense magic class by Harry Chapter 232: the true origin of defense magic ss by Harry There is no proof because Dumbledore is good at doing things in secret. He might have taught everything to harry secretly. As for when did that happen, John don¡¯t know and don¡¯t care. As for why Hermione suggested that Harry should teach others on how to use the fighting spells is because of Harry¡¯s thoughts. Harry felt very inferior to John and he did not look like a protagonist. So Dumbledore gave her the suggestion to let Harry teach others about how to fight using spells. This way Harry can regain some good will. As for naming of Dumbledore¡¯s army, the inspiration came from here. With the suggestion of Dumbledore, Hermione gave the suggestion to Harry. Harry was immediately moved and wanted to do as Hermione said. Hermione told John about this thing when Dumbledore made the suggestion. John did not stop her or gave her any suggestions to divert her. She also knows that John can teach more spells and much more advanced fighting tactics. She even learnt from John these few days. So she knows but it is to help a friend and she could not just back down. Also it was the suggestion of Dumbledore so she can only act. Harry also epted her suggestion. So everything went ording to the normal plot. Ron also heard about this matter and appreciated Hermione for the suggestion. This way even he cane out of his current shame. So the trio held a meeting at the Hog''s Head to discuss with other students the possibility of Harry giving them Defense lessons. Harry is stunned at how many there are. There should be 28 members in this for the start. But there are less than 20 members. Among them many girls are mission and the people present are mostly men. Also Neville is not present among them. He is already improved under the guidance of John from before. He never showed any malice or problems towards John when he taught him. Neville learnt with great concentration. Well he wanted to improve very much because of the ridicule he faced from many people. Inparison he is already on the same level or even higher than Ron and very close to Harry. So Neville is not present here and got into trouble. Cho Chang and her friends are also not here. Luna and Ginny are also not here. Padma and Parvati are also not there. With too many faces of men Harry really lost his interest in teaching. Harry has only agreed to teach defensive magic. At the end of the meeting, Hermione has everyone sign a piece of parchment, which is an agreement to keep the group secret. Naturally this information was passed on to Dolores on the very next day. Well as for how the information is passed so quickly is because of the righteousness of the people. They wanted to help recruit more people. Naturally the information spreads and they quickly got the news. On October 7th, After hearing about the defensive magic organization, Dolores Umbridge uses her power as Hogwarts High Inquisitor to pass the Educational Decree. It is educational degree number 24. This educational degree states that all existing clubs, teams, societies and groups are immediately disbanded. It forbids further groups formation without the High Inquisitor''s consent and a group defined as ''the regr meeting of three or more students''. Any student found to be in nopliance of the Decree is to be expelled immediately. Harry is the protagonist for a reason. He immediately came to the conclusion from the response of Dolores. He was worried that someone from the Hog''s Head group might have betrayed them. But Hermione informed him that she enchanted the parchment they all signed yesterday. It forbids them to inform her if someone did betray them. Harry also learns from Angelina that the Quidditch teams will also be disbanded under the new decree. But because of the presence of John this decision was revoked only towards the Quidditch teams. Also they would be strictly supervised and Quidditch still exists. So Katie bell is happy that she can still be the captain peacefully. Among the new team members there is also Romilda that joined up under the suggestion of John. From Slytherin, Ravenw and Hufflepuff none of his girls joined the Quidditch team. Well they did not like to join up because they have other things to do. If they really wanted to be a Quidditch yer then John can help them join up. But they are not interested instead their interests lie in other things. So John supported them to achieve the things they wanted. One of them liked to open a cloth store and one of them liked to make cosmetics. So John brought over teachers for them to learn from both wizarding world and the muggle world. In the future they can take a big step after graduation into various fields they liked. Before going to Potions ss, Draco Malfoy makes fun of people who go to St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Mdies and Injuries. This leads to Neville Longbottom trying to attack Draco, but was held back by John that pulled him over. During the potions ss, Dolores Umbridge inspected Snape¡¯s teachings of potions. This became a fun to watch thing for John. But he was not stupid enough to show his expressions of gloating. Instead Harry bes so interested in watching, that he gets extra homework on writing an essay on Strengthening Solution after messing up his potion. For John both things are a good show to watch and there is no one to push me towards him. Only he would watch them get burned. In Divination ss John saw that Trwney has been put on probation, based on her temperamental mood after getting the results of her inspection from Umbridge. But he did not interfere in this matter. It has nothing to do with him. They have to pay the price to get benefits from him. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 233: that is not my idea but Dumbledore’s idea Chapter 233: that is not my idea but Dumbledore¡¯s idea It has nothing to do with him. They have to pay the price to get benefits from him. On the other hand Sirius that previously tried to reorganize the order of phoenix under the orders of Dumbledore was seen as the thorn on the side by the minister fudge. Naturally they don¡¯t want the trickster like Siriuse into contact with Harry potter. Even though Sirius is not a fugitive, but he did escape from the prison of Azkaban before. Also he did many dangerous things. If Harry learns from him then the things would beplicated for the minister fudge. So he specifically restricted his contact with Harry potter. The letter andmunications that Harry receives were strictly monitored. Previously Dolores received instructions about this matter and now she is even checking the Floo powderwork means ofmunication. That night, in the Gryffindormon room, they are chatting with Sirius through the Floo Network. He finds out about the defense organization that they formed and agrees it''s an excellent idea. When he appreciated the idea Harry said that it was the idea of Hermione. But Hermione is not stupid as John already told her about this kind of situation. Getting praises give good feeling but thises with a price. That is if something goes wrong then they would directly me for her for her idea. She doesn¡¯t want to receive any mes. When Harry pushed her name forward saying that it was her idea she has two thoughts in her mind. First is Harry was really appreciating her for her idea. Second is Harry pushed the praise to her and wanted to me her if something happened. Naturally if there is no seed of doubt that was created by John she would not think of the second option. But after she has the seed of doubt nted she now doubts the things more and more. She did not say her thoughts out loud and made a decision. That is she would give up the praises she received so that she can avoid the me in the future. For that she has to take the first step now. All these thoughts flew in her mind in a matter of seconds just now and she came to the conclusion. So she spoke. ¡°I am not the one that came up with this idea. It was professor Dumbledore that came up with this idea. He wanted Harry to have some support and improve his current situation so he thought of this n and gave me the idea. He told me to organize it and pass it on to Harry.¡± In her sentences she took the praise for her efforts of organizing the things but did not take the praise foring up with this idea. John that was standing on the side in the invisibility cloak smiled listening to her words and thought. ¡°She is indeed an intelligent person. Unfortunately she is in the team with some idiots and lost her thinking capabilities.¡± While John is thinking Sirius started to praise Dumbledore. ¡°Yea Dumbledore is really great foring up with the good ideas. You should keep up the good work and make strong army for the future to support you.¡± He encouraged them to continue on with it and wanted to ask money from Harry. But their reunion is cut off when Sirius disappears from the fire and Umbridge''s hand appears in the mes, groping to catch hold of Sirius. With this Hermione bes certain that Umbridge has been reading Harry''s mail and had injured Hedwig. After sses Katie bell came to John telling him that the Quidditch teams are given permission without a problem. Harry, Ron, Fred, George and Angelina heard about this matter and their faces are ck. Well 5 people are gone in the Gryffindor Quidditch team and they are really sad. They could not get back into the team no matter what. But John got back into the team without any problem. This made them feel frustrated and angry. It is especially so for Angelina as she was named captain right in her final year and she wanted to gain some extra merit in the Quidditch she liked. But it was all gone because of a bunch of numbskulls like Ron, Fred, George and Harry. At that time she remembered that Harry gave her a choice before. As long as she is willing to pay the price she will receive help from John and can get back into the Quidditch team. But the price now would be different than it was before. She doesn¡¯t know if John even gives her the price because of her arrogant behavior from before. She is in a dilemma of what would she have to choose. Well she can always live her life normally,plete herst year of school and graduate peacefully. This is her first option that is to give up. The second option is to approach John and think of a way to get back to the Quidditch team. That is she should be willing to pay the price for the help that she receives from John. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Knowing that the idea of forming a group to teach defensive magic was from professor Dumbledore, Harry wanted to thank Dumbledore. Also he wanted to ask Dumbledore to know if there is a secret ce for them to practice. So he went to meet with Dumbledore that was also being monitored by Dolores and her people. Well he was able to sessfully meet with Dumbledore that don¡¯t want to talk much. Finally he suggested that they should use room of requirements as their secret ce of training the defensive spells. With the support of professor Dumbledore, Harry named the group as ¡°Dumbledore¡¯s Army (D.A.)¡± But Dumbledore is unaware of this matter and he would get his surprise for trusting those morons soon. On the other hand Harry was very happy with the name he suggested for the defensive magic training group. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 234: giants Chapter 234: giants But Dumbledore is unaware of this matter and he would get his surprise for trusting those morons soon. On the other hand Harry was very happy with the name he suggested for the defensive magic training group. To mock the Ministry of Magic, which fears Dumbledore is creating a secret wizard army, he named the group as Dumbledore¡¯s army. Harry starts them off slowly, practicing the Disarming Charm. There are only few people in the Dumbledore¡¯s army. This is less than half of the original number. Also most of them are men, with very few women. The ss progresses at a fair rate, practicing the Impediment Jinx, the Reductor Curse, and the Stunning Spell. For the safety of the group, Hermione bewitches some coins with a Protean Charm, one for each member of the D.A. When activated by Harry, the numbers on each coin change to inform the bearer of the time and date of the next meeting. Just like that they spent the time to practice in the room of requirements. But the thing is that John let them train here. Room of requirements did not belong to anyone. But the room of requirements is the territory of John toe and rest. But he doesn¡¯t have to worry because as long as he opens the door again the room changes to the model he wanted. With that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the room being dirty. On November 2nd, the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin happened. Luna made a roaring lion hat to show her support to the Quidditch team. The team performed exceptionally well and they won the match with John catching the golden snitch in the shortest time possible. Because of the speed and sharp movements of John no one wanted to get close to John. Even Draco was fearful of John and don¡¯t dare to get in his way. The entire match is like a walk in the park for John. Ron should be the one that should get a good appearance and fame in this Quidditch match. But Ron did not get anything. Instead after the match Draco Malfoy insults and provokes Fred, George, Ron and Harry. Draco actually insulted them saying that they all lost the chance to y in the Quidditch match. Harry, Ron, Fred and George attack him out of anger. But all of them have their broomsticks confiscated and are given lifetime bans by Umbridge. Well originally they can still go around ying Quidditch with their brooms for a while. But now their brooms are gone and they are prohibited from entering the Quidditch y groundpletely. John did not care about them as his focus was on different things. That is the rituals that he has toplete before the death of Gellert Grindelwald. Only this way his body can still be in the existence and is in his control. If not it would be very problematic. That night John followed Harry, Ron and Hermione that are silently sneaking towards the Hagrid¡¯s hut. John wanted to know the location of the ind that still has colony of giants on it. This kind of ce has some important and ancient things. John wanted to go there to check the situationter when he has the time. It is one of the locations that should be searched for the information rted to the origin of magic. There is also the prison ind of Azkaban that can produce the dementors. So he has to know the location. For that he has to find Hagrid. He will not tell the location but John can use the magic to get the information he wanted from Hagrid after Harry and other leave him. At that time he would rx his vignce giving the opportunity to John to get what he wanted. The trio goes to visit Hagrid in his cabin which John is watching and hearing the things carefully from inside the hut. Well he sneaked inside when Hagrid opened the door for the trio. They are shocked to find Hagrid disheveled and badly injured, regrly applying a piece of dragon meat over some of his wounds to alleviate his pain. Hagrid, however, gives evasive answers when they ask what happened to him. When Ron asks if his injuries are rted to giants, Hagrid exins he was in an expedition with Olympe Maxime to thest giant colony in the world. It is located in an isted location in Eastern Europe. They tried to recruit the powerful giants to Dumbledore''s side. Hagrid recounted the events that happened. Although they were initially sessful, managing to impress Karkus, the giant Gurg the leader of the giant tribe their luck suddenly turned against them. It happened when Karkus was murdered by another giant called Golgomath, who became the new Gurg. He was allied with Death Eaters. Hagrid and Maxime then almost managed to recruit some dissident giants exiled from Golgomath''s rule in nearby caves. But this group was attacked as well. So they had to finally give up. Thus their mission to convince the giants to help the Order of phoenix was ultimately unsessful. John did not have anything he wanted to listen to them. When the trio is leaving John also sneaked out of that ce and returned to the castle. Then next day Hagrid returns to his ss, and he is observed by Umbridge while teaching about Thestrals. This was recognized by Harry as the same winged skeletal horses. He saw pulling the carriages, and which Hagrid exins can only be seen by those who have witnessed death. But John really has a big doubt here. So he directly asked the question. ¡°Does only human death is considered as death? Seeing a human death is the only thing that was counted as seeing the death. What if I see the death of a chicken or some other creature?¡± When John asked these questions, Hagrid did not have any answer to these questions at that time. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 235: Harry got detention for Christmas Chapter 235: Harry got detention for Christmas When John asked these questions, Hagrid did not have any answer to these questions at that time. Dolores on the side is really happy with this question. Hagrid did not know the answer to this. What he can teach is the habits, features and getting close to the magical creatures. But he cannot tell the technical stuff. So the problem is he doesn¡¯t know the answer to John¡¯s questions. Well the ss ended quickly while Dolores took Hagrid to talk to him about his teaching. The expression of Harry and Ron are not good when they looked at John. Even Hagrid did not have a good face towards John. But John did not care. He walked away without getting his answer. The other students once again felt that Hagrid is not as intelligent and professional as Dumbledore said. Well a proper professor should be able to answer most questions in his subject. But here things are not like that. This made them lose their confidence in Hagrid. On December 18th, Dumbledore''s Army meets again to review practicing the Impediment Jinx and Stunning Spell before the Christmas holidays. Originally Harry should receive a kiss from Cho Chang that lost Cedric here. But he did not get anything other than wishing happy Christmas to some smell men. Because of the previous situation with Hagrid most women lost their interest in Harry too. They did not think that his teaching has much effect on them learning the defensive magic. Even if they left they could not speak about this matter because of the sign they made on Hermione¡¯s document. So they specifically withdrew from Harry¡¯s defensive magic sses and got their names removed from the main sheet. Also Hermione specifically took a confidentiality oath from them for safety. When looking at Harry her face did not appear good. She is the only woman in the Dumbledore¡¯s army right now. She was a little embarrassed about this matter. But she could not speak anything. If she did then Harry and Ron would be sad and angry. John returned backte from the room of requirements after finishing his training. That night, Harry dreamed that he is a snake attacking Ron''s father which has actually urred. He woke up with a scream and woke up John that is still sleepy. John got up and watched Harry that was like a frightened rat. He awakened in a panic and told others in the dorm room that woke up about his dream. Ron suggested that they should go to Dumbledore to inform about this matter. Dumbledore sent someone to find the information and indeed found that Arthur Weasley at the Ministry, suffering from severe venomous snake bites. Dumbledore once again asked Harry about theplete dream when professor Mcgonagall arrives at the office. In Dumbledore''s office with Ron and McGonagall, Harry told the Dumbledore with thetter barely looking at him about the attack. Dumbledore calls for several portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses of Hogwarts to raise the rm. Critically injured, Arthur is taken to St Mungo''s. Dumbledore then sends Ron, Fred, George, and Ginny to 12 Grimmauld ce via Portkey. Dumbledore wanted to send Harry along with them. But Dolores appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the night and stopped Harry from leaving. In fact Dolores received a letter from John using his Goldy to interrupt this matter and did not let Harry leave here. On the other hand Dumbledore needs John to help him open up the portkey to return back to number 12 Grimmauld pce. Well he is the master of the house and without his consent no one cane there and no one can leave there. So Dumbledore called John and exined the matter. Dumbledore could not reveal the location of the Grimmauld pce as the secret hideout of the order of phoenix so he can only let Harry act as bait to let Dolores return back. John decided to take the people to Grimmauld pce without saying much. But he doesn¡¯t want to travel through portkey. So he took Ginny by hand and apparate back to Grimmauld pce under the envious eyes of Ron, Fred and George. Ron, Fred and George used the portkey toe to the Grimmauld pce. Molly was not in a good state when they returned. Arthur waspletely bandaged like a mummy. He could not move and only stay on the bed. This Christmas holidays they decided to spend here. Harry on the other hand is not having a good time in Hogwarts. He was stuck with detention again for the entire holidays. The reason was even more absurd. It was because Harry is still spreading strange rumors around. As for the usation towards Harry, it was done by Crabbe and Goyle. Well Draco pitched in but his name could note out. Dumbledore is powerless in this matter as there are too many things to take care of during this time. John also has other things to do like meeting Penelope Clearwater that went to Auror training before. She haspleted the training and was assigned as a junior Auror. John would see the right time to pull her out of the Aurors into his sideter. John and the Weasleys along with Mad-Eye and Tonks went to visit Arthur Weasley at St Mungo''s hospital. Arthur weakly is required to take a Blood-Replenishing Potion at regr intervals. Well in order to remove the poison all the blood in his body was drawn out. ¡°Strange magic procedures for the treatment¡± John thought for a moment. Arthur Weasley shares the ward with a man who had been bitten by a werewolf and a woman with a massive chunk out of her leg. She refused to tell the Healers what had bitten her, arousing suspicions she had been handling something illegal. While they are talking Fred, George and others that are outside the ward might have overheard the words of Mad-Eye moody on the Extendable Ears. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 236: Penelope Clearwater is back Chapter 236: Penelope Clearwater is back She refused to tell the Healers what had bitten her, arousing suspicions she had been handling something illegal. While they are talking Fred, George and others that are outside the ward might have overheard the words of Mad-Eye moody on the Extendable Ears. It is said that they are suspecting that Harry could be possessed by Voldemort. Harry got the news from a letter about this matter from Ron, Fred and George and his thoughts changed. John just came to them with Ginny and found the information about the thoughts of mad eyes moody. John only smiled and did not say anything. At the same time Harry came to a realization about why Dumbledore is ignoring him recently. Well he is acting like a wife that was ignored by her husband. Harry spectes that fearing Voldemort is possessing him is the reason why Dumbledore is ignoring him and decides to seclude himself from the others for their safety. Hermione did note here with John before. Well she did not have any connection to this matter other than with John so she did note. But she was with Harry at the school. She isforting him as a friend. For Christmas Harry could not leave the school. But Hermione can. So John secretly appeared here and took her back to number 12 Grimmauld pce. For others it was Ginny that invited Hermione. But it was John that brought her over. At the same time there is another guest at the home of John. It was none other than Penelope Clearwater. She became more beautiful after training for a while. Her body has much better curves with all the fat present at only required ces. She looked heroic like a knight. John took her home for dinner that night. John has to talk to her personally separately to know about her thoughts. So he took her to his study where he pulled her into his embrace and made her sit on hisp. After a deep kiss that they parted because of the knock on the door by Winky that brought over refreshments and tea for them. After Winky left they started to kiss again filling up the gap in Penelope¡¯s heart. They separate only after Penelope felt that she could not hold back her breath any longer. But John is very strong. Also while kissing he felt her body with his hands carefully inch by inch. Her tits grew bigger and firmer. They are like melons attached to her front and they defy gravity. Even her nipples are perky and hard making him want to take a bite at them. But he restrained from doing anything. Her ass was every more amazing. Her really don¡¯t want to leave her ass and spank it till he was satisfied. But he still held back. When they stopped kissing John hugged her and said. ¡°How are things? Did you have enough training? Do you want toe to my side or continue to work as an Auror? No matter what your choice is I respect your wishes.¡± John asked the main question. Penelope thought for a while in the strong embrace of John. She finally said. ¡°I wanted to stay inside the ministry to know what is happening inside. You need eyes on the inside in the current situation right. I will be your eyes and ears in the ministry.¡± John smiled and said while sniffing her fragrant hair and tender womanly scent. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take any risks but if you wish to stay there then I don¡¯t mind. I have prepared a special body suit with many runes along with a protection charm ne and ring. You can keep them with you at all times. If there is something wrong just tell them my name. No one would dare to touch you. So you can work as you please.¡± Penelope is a strong woman that wanted to live on her own feet and not under a man. But this did not mean that she did not like to be a wife. She has already seen how Percy is showing off and acting in the recent day after joining the ministry. She was so d that she chose John instead of choosing Percy. She doesn¡¯t want to be with suck a stupid hypocrite all her life. Also John specifically warned her that he would abandon herter and marry another pure blood family woman to support his political life in the ministry of magic. Inparison John clearly told her the ins and outs of being with him and it is as bright as a day. Also she felt that closeness with John that it made her calm and release all of her stress. Even though they did not start fucking, all of the touches of John made her body rx. With the warm and strong embrace of John coupled with the body being rxed she felt like she was in heaven. She liked John more and more and wanted this moment to stay still forever. John moved his hand to take a small cookie and put it in her mouth and kissed her again. After they shared the biscuit John told her about his new ns and additions. Also he is a straight forward man so he asked. ¡°Do you want to have a good massage on both inside and outside tonight? Well if you want to have it after our marriage, then I will respect your wishes. Nymphadora chose that as well. She wanted to take the next step after we got married in the future. So I gave her normal massage to relieve her stress and let her rx. You can make your choice about this. Don¡¯t think about other stupid moral or shy things and be shy with me. You don¡¯t have to be shy with me, I am your man. You are my woman and mine alone. So think about it and tell meter¡­.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 237: Ron almost discovered molly and John Chapter 237: Ron almost discovered molly and John ¡°¡­You are my woman and mine alone. So think about it and tell meter. Also I want to know about your thoughts or business that you like in muggle world. I will arrange it with your family so that you can be a rich woman in the future. With that there would be no problem for the future generation. All the others have already started this and set up their business in the muggle world. They are integrating into the muggle world slowly. Since you are originally from the muggle world it would be much easier for you to connect there than others. So tell me which business you want to start there.¡± Penelope thought for a few moments and said with blushed face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that now and we will talk about that after our marriage. As for the business, you give me the suggestions that you think would best suits me and my family.¡± John did not use force to do anything and respect the wishes of his women. Any way he is not short on fucking women. There are many that are craving for his dick right now. So after that he spoke about his suggestion. ¡°Based on your personality, you can start a mercenary club or shooting club or a securitypany. This would have good demand in the future¡­¡± John exined the things to her carefully for Penelope to understand. She has strong sense of justice and likes to be on the side to protect others. She also liked John for this very reason. John helped the orphans irrespective of the origin. So she epted the suggestion of John. Then John would start thepany after contacting the parents of Penelope and arrange the things. Sebastian is busy at this moment and John could not call him back immediately. Others are not familiar with the work in the muggle world. So he has to wait for Sebastian to return before starting this. Well it would not take long. Almost all the materials for the ritual are collected. Only thest few things are needed and they would be collected by the end of January. After talking with Penelope for a while they went to have Christmas dinner. The only disappointing element in this ce is actually Ron. John went around flirting with Ginny, Hermione and Penelope. Ginny, Hermione and Penelope started to have the girls chat while John secretly pulled molly into a secret room and started to pound her pussy from behind. This ce is right beside the room where Ron, Fred and George are actually talking. The bed of Ron is right beside the wall where John pushed molly towards the wall to pound her pussy. The sound proofing of the room is good but Ron could still hear the sounds making him aroused. He did not recognize the voice because of the low sound but he can hear the sound of being pounded in a specific rhythm. He did not notify Fred and George. Instead he decided to go and take a look. But when he arrived into the next room he did not find anything. Both John and molly are present in the room and are looking towards Ron. But because of the invisibility ward Ron was unable to see what is happening in this room. On the other hand the sound was not blockedpletely. So Ron finally came to a conclusion that it was some ghost that is making the noise. So Ron left here quickly back to the room where Fred and George are present. But Ron still has some doubts. So he walked toward the room where Ginny, Hermione and Penelope are talking. Seeing that all of them are present he suddenly had a bad premonition. That is about his mother being missing. So he went towards the kitchen to see if his mother is there. Right when he arrived there he heard some sounds in the kitchen. He came to see that his mother is present in the kitchen wearing an apron cooking something. She looked at him and asked. ¡°What is the problem?¡± Ron did not answer. So she said. ¡°Ron, go back and sleep. Don¡¯t cause any problems for me.¡± She said with a stern voice. Her face is red and her legs are trembling. Ron identally thought that molly was angry. So he quickly left back to his room. On the other hand molly was standing with shaking legs and red face. She is actually blushing instead of being angry. Also her legs are trembling because John was still standing right behind her with his dick inside her pussy. He used the invisibility cloak to cover up his presence and the apron that molly is wearing covered her bottom. The cum that was already pumped in has mixed with her love juices and is flowing down her milky white thighs. Behind the apron John¡¯s hands are fondling her tits. If Ron were to stay here for few more minutes then he would have found out. But molly was really excited at that moment and her pussy was so tight that John felt that his dick was being squeezed hard. He leaned forward towards the ear of molly and said. ¡°You are so naughty. The feeling of being discovered has made you so tight that you are literally squeezing me. Do you like the y of exhibitionist molly? You are such a slutty woman. But still as your bad lover I would ept you as you are. So start moving your hips and get all the pleasure that you wanted from my dick.¡± John said as he pinched the nipples of molly hard making her release a moan. ¡°Humm¡­¡± Molly did not answer any of the questions that John answered but the change of her pussy is actually giving the answers to the questions of John. John let her stay silent and give out her answers through her body reactions. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 275 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 238: nights with molly Chapter 238: nights with molly Molly did not answer any of the questions that John answered but the change of her pussy is actually giving the answers to the questions of John. John let her stay silent and give out her answers through her body reactions. John was very happy to y. He wanted to bring Narcissa, Rita Skeeter and Nagini to have some fun but it has to wait for a while. He is nning this on the New Year eve night. There would be 4 beauties in front of him with only stickers on their important parts to have fun with him. He has to n carefully so that Narcissa can be brought over and molly was not entangled with anything at that time. He did not have to worry about anything and made the ns while kissing molly. Then he took her back to his room to let her have a warm water bath. With a wave of his hand all the cum inside her is gone and in the bath tub he held her from behind with her tits in his hand and his dick between her thighs. It is rubbing against her pussy with her slight movements. She doesn¡¯t know if anyone is searching for her or not. If they are searching she doesn¡¯t know what to say when they found herter. But at this moment her mind is filled with only one thing. That is the dick of John that is rubbing between her thighs and pussy. The pleasure she is feeling something is what she wanted all this time. Even though she just had a big load inside her, her lust is not satisfiedpletely. She wanted more and more pleasure. So she immediately moved her hands to hold the dick of John. She touched the dick head feeling the warmth more than the heat of the warm water. Her pussy lips are kissing the dick and feeling the warmth which is passing through her clit and making it more and more erect. With her tits and nipples being squeezed and twisted by the big warm hands of John has made her more and more aroused. She soon forgot all about the ce she was in, about her husband¡¯s condition and everything. She only had one thing in her mind. It is the insatiable lust. She moved her body slowly and pushed the dick into her pussy with her own hands. Naturally the big dick did not directly enter into her pussy. Instead it needs some support from John to push it inside her pussy. She turned her head and looked at John with her dream lust filled eyes. The face of molly that looked like Jessica rabbits that is looking at him with lust and dreamy eyes has moved his heart. It almost trembled giving him a minor heart attack. John smiled and moved his hands to her hips and then slowly pulled her down with his dick poking straight into her pussy. The dick moved so slowly that molly felt every single inch of it moving deep inside her. It touched her womb but still not entered insidepletely. John stopped at this moment while molly was speechless from the pleasure. John¡¯s hands moved to her tits and started to y with them slowly. It is her turn to move her hips and get more pleasure for her and for him. She took her time to start moving and their pleasurable night continued. As for her situation tomorrow is unknown. Well after being poked by such a big dick all night might not let her walk properly on the next day. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Naturally on the next day they have to go visit Arthur Weasley. But molly could not walk properly. So John decided to support her ande along with her, Hermione, Ginny, Ron, Fred and George. Percy did note to visit. John walked behind molly and ced his hands on her ass while she walked. In fact John used a special magic that would let her body stick to his palm. This way the amount of weight of her body is not acting on her legs or her back. Instead all of this was actually bear by John. She is actually holding her in the air while she made the walking gesture moving her legs slightly. Also the entire thing is was illusion covered to deceive the eyes of others. Other than that the hand of John was also covered by invisibility cloth, so it is not visible. But his hand cannot just disappear. So an illusion was created to cover his hand. With that they went to meet with Arthur. After greeting Arthur, John and other met with Neville long bottom. He was here to meet with his parents that are driven to insanity by death eaters. John has to deal with this carefully and have to pull Betrix out of the four death eaters that driven the parents of Neville into this current situation. Neville is a good man and is very capablepared to Harry and even Ron to some extent. So John doesn¡¯t want to lose him. He can show more loyalty than others. So John decided to craft an insanity removing potion or spell to recover the parents of Neville. But it would take time and John only spoke few words to Neville before returning back to number 12 Grimmauld pce. Harry was having great time enjoying his detection with Dolores. Dolores really got a great present for this Christmas. She gets to y with Harry to her heart¡¯s content and even Dumbledore could not interfere with this matter at this moment. So naturally she is happy to y. John was free to do what he wanted. After talking to him that day Penelope went to the muggle world to meet her parents and talk to them. They are living in a normal city just like the parents of Hermione. John after he returned started to get busy again. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 285 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 239: The New Year celebrations Chapter 239: The New Year celebrations They are living in a normal city just like the parents of Hermione. John after he returned started to get busy again. He has enough materials for another ritual. He wanted to get stronger than he currently is. Only with strength and power can he live and win what he wanted. Hepleted the ritual in the next few days before the New Year. During this time his girls are sent to deliver the Christmas presents to many ces. That is the reason why only molly was avable for him on the day of the Christmas. After his ritual they celebrated New Year. On that day till 12 in the night John did not call his women, especially Rita Skeeter. She is hiding in the house and waiting for John in the bed room. Narcissa is also present here at this time. Today she has some free time. She was brought here by John. As for Draco he was with his father doing and nning shady things for the death eaters. Nagini and molly are present with John and others to celebrate the New Year by cutting a cake. Naturally Ron did not want to participate. He was writing letter to Harry during the New Year. John celebrated New Year with Hermione, Ginny, molly, Nagini, and few others including the house elves. When they are done with the cake everyone went to sleep. But not everyone is sleeping. Molly and Nagini came to John¡¯s room silently. In the room there are John, Narcissa and Rita Skeeter waiting for them. Narcissa and Rita Skeeter have already changed their dress. Currently they are wearing nipple stickers to cover their nipples that have happy New Year written on them. Also these nipple stickers are actually special tools that would turn into eatable cake and cream as long as the magic is activated. John also has a special sticker on his big dick. The sticker would turn into roll cake as long as the magic is activated. Aftering inside Nagini and molly also removed the outer cloths they are wearing and revealed their stickers. Below none of them is wearing anything. All the girls lied down on the bed with their tits proudly facing the sky without sagging or showing any signs of moving to the side. Now John would eat the nipple cakes slowly. As for the roll cake on his dick, the girls would eat it after he is done with their mouths. After that they John would feed their lower mouths till they are full. When he ate the cake on their tits their expressions, feeling, response and trembling are all unique to each of them. Simrly the way they ate the cake on his dick gave him a different feeling for different person. With that done they started the bunny game. The one that hops the most would get the best reward. Among them Nagini hopped on the dick of John for the most amount of time. She has a verypactable body that is soft like a snake. So she can actually do things that are veryplicated for other without much effort. Most probably that is the reason why snakes are considered best when ites to having sex to the fullest. Well she got her pussy filled and she gets to make a wish as the reward. John would try his best to fulfill that wish for her. Nagini spoke. ¡°I did not have anyone in this world other than you. I want to have children with you to have someone of my own as family.¡± Her wish stunned everyone present. Narcissa and molly could not think about this matter because they have another family right now. They cannot just break away and be pregnant right now. As for Rita Skeeter, she is a public figure and she could not just be pregnant without a husband. She would spray mud on others with her articles. Naturally she could not make the mistake and get burnt before getting married. But Nagini is different and she can be pregnant without any problem. John can impregnate her quickly in a single stroke. But he is currently under the pressure of fighting with his corrupted system and unknown. So having children is a dangerous thing at this time. It might cause him many problems. Even if he hid her and his child carefully there is a chance that the soul that corrupted his system might use some underhanded things. With her choice John sighed and opened up for the first time. He did not wish to tell about the system to anyone. But the current situation is actually an exception. They could not see the system with their eyes. But John can channel his spirit energy into their eyes and let them see what is happening around him. So John channeled his spirit energy into the eyes of his women one at a time to activate their spirit vision. Under his guidance they looked at the hideous thing that is above the head of John. The expressions of the women changed and Rita Skeeter and molly almost screamed from fright. John spoke after hugging them closely. ¡°The thing you see is actually a system that let mee to your world. But aftering to your world it was corrupted by something dangerous and it became like this. In my previous world you are all characters in a book. But I am sure that your world is not just a book instead the author of that book was able to peak into your world to record the incidents like a writer that writes historical events. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± John exined the things slowly for them to understand. They realized that John can be so domineering because of the knowledge he has on the future. But some of the things he did to get them were not told to them. Naturally he would not be stupid enough to reveal everything like a protagonist. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 285 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 240: Nymphadora learns from Hermione to be fierce in kissing Chapter 240: Nymphadora learns from Hermione to be fierce in kissing But some of the things he did to get them were not told to them. Naturally he would not be stupid enough to reveal everything like a protagonist. After telling them this information all of their faces changed and they believe him. They are sure that what appeared in front of them is not an illusion. Also John told them that he is learning spirit techniques from the fairy queen. With a thought a seal appeared on his palm. This is the deal between him and the fairy queen. It means that what John said is true and there is nothing to doubt his words. Naturally the trust came from fairy queen. Fairies are the creatures that are close to nature and magic. They cannot just make simple oaths and promises. As long as they broke the word they made things would be disastrous for them. So the girls believed. John turned to Nagini and said. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to impregnate you. It is just that I fear that the child would be corrupted by that thing. That is the reason what I was always careful and removed the cum from your pussies when I fucked you. But I made the word for you. When I solved this thing I will impregnate you first. Is it okay? Till then you still have me. So don¡¯t feel lonely. You can get along with any of your sisters. If you don¡¯t like them then you can be with me all the time. I know that you are betrayed before. But don¡¯t worry. As long as I am alive no one can do anything and I will not leave you alone.¡± John kissed her after speaking making her slowly fall into his hands. All the women were really moved by his words. Some of them betrayed others and some of them are single and became close to him. But all of them are older than him. They have this fear that John would abandon them one day. But John will not abandon them. There are ways to keep them young forever even if their age grew. Till death they would look young and in their prime. This kind of potion is avable but it requires some precious materials. The materials included the tears of mermaid, blood of siren¡­. With these things the potion can be made and it can be used. Those rich wizarding families rarely have this kind of things. But the families of wizards that once became pirates still have this kind of things in their hidden stashes. John ns to look for an opportunity to snatch them from their families. There should be a treasure map to get the things. John would get themter. Right now he is not in a hurry. With his exnation and love all the women yed all night and slept only early in the morning. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The holidays went smoothly with John doing more rituals to improve his spirit power and other things exponentially. His body because so strong that he did not fear many spells and bullets either. Also his spirit is also very strong that he is reaching the power where he can push back the corruption that took his system. But it is notpleted yet. He still has to be stronger than he is right now. If he can swallow the souls of Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald, he was sure that he would be strong enough to take over the corruption. With that he encouraged himself these days. Also the days have beautiful nights with bunny hopping game and deep kissing with young ones. On the other hand Harry got out of the detention of Dolores. He was taken by Dumbledore to learn lumency from professor Snape after the holidays. During this time Hermione got much closer with John. Also she is wild making Ginny to blush. Well she would bite the lips of John when she kisses him and Ginny felt that it was great to bite. So John suffered a little. But with his strong body there is not much damage. Since she bit John¡¯s lips John would pinch her nipples to retaliate. Hermione got used to it and she like when her nipples are pinched by John. Penelope and Nymphadora would also join the party from time to time. They each have different temperament. Nymphadora took the habit of Hermione and started to bite John when she kisses him. Also she specifically pulled the hands of John to her tits and asked him to massage her. John is really good at massaging and relieving their pressure. So naturally they are more interested in his massage during this time. The school finally opened after the short holidays. In the name of remedial potions ss Harry got the lessons of lumency from professor Snape under the orders of Dumbledore. Dumbledore is really cruel. He not only supported the scumbag like James potter to marry the beauty lily potter even knowing the Snape is liking her, But now he even order Snape to take care of their son Harry to whip his ass and sacrifice his life for him. It is really stupid for Snape to do all this. But Snape is like a licking dog that would do anything for his old love. Also he has been a virgin all this time. John really has a thought of turning Harry into a woman for Snape. As long as Snape is still alive at the end he would be willing to do anything to get Harry. John really has this thought. Any way John already took most things from Harry. He should at least give Harry some happiness in the future. Simrly he was nning the same thing for Ron and let him and Krum form a happy family in the future. John has researched a special potion with materials that are abundantly avable. Well no one wanted to switch their gender casually unless they are perverted. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 285 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 241: Narcissa tricks Bellatrix Chapter 241: Narcissa tricks Betrix John has researched a special potion with materials that are abundantly avable. Well no one wanted to switch their gender casually unless they are perverted. So the materials for this kind of potion are really avable in abundance. But there is still another problem. That is making the potion that can change the gender permanently would cost even more. So even with the abundance of materials with the current decline of magic energy, it is possible that they would be used uppletely. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. On the day of the start of the school that is on January 13th a big thing happened outside. So John did not stay in the school at that time. After arriving he took a sick leave. On this day there will be a mass outbreak in the Azkaban prison. 10 death eaters escape from the Azkaban at the same time. They are freed by Voldemort as he rebuilds his power. The Ministry led by Fudge mes the whole thing on peter Pettigrew. Naturally it should be Sirius ck. But this time Sirius ck is not a prisoner and he was wrongly used. So he was not med instead it was med in peter Pettigrew that was on the run before. In the daily prophet the news was clearly mentioned. Speaking to reporters in his private office, Cornelius Fudge, Minister for Magic, confirmed that ten high-security prisoners escaped in the early hours of yesterday evening. He has already informed the Muggle Prime Minister of the dangerous nature of these individuals. Well this is a normal protocol and it would only reduce the panic of the people. But it would not change anything. John was out because he wanted to take the opportunity to pull Betrix Lestrange into his side. For that Narcissa already prepared the things. She gave a special potion to Betrix Lestrange that would make her feel fatigued and body pains. Also it would make her lustful with the touch of a man. Other than that the only man that can arouse and quench her lust is John because that is how the potion was made. Her arousal towards other men would drop very quickly to the point of freezing. No matter how much she likes them she could not get aroused by them. Instead she would feel irritable and disgusting when thinking of other people. Naturally Betrix needs to drink something when shees back and she would not refuse something from her sister. So she drank the tea mixed with the special potion. After she drank the tea Narcissa took her to rest in a different room after a good bath. Well she has been living in the Azkaban prison for a long time. She could not just live happily there. She would be exhausted during this time. So it is like this. Even though she went to rest she did not feel any peace during her rest. She felt more and more body pains and she thought that it was the after effect of living in prison for so long. In the evening Betrix looked restless and very fatigued. She has met with Voldemort. But Voldemort needs more time to recover right now. He cannot fuck her directly. Also she just came over today. Because she looked restless Voldemort asked her to rest. He is not concerned about her because of love. Instead he was concerned about her because she is loyal to him and is powerful enough to be his subordinate. Narcissa knows that she got the chance at this moment. She did not speak about this with Betrix right away instead she spoke when there is no one with Betrix. ¡°Be, you looked very irritated and fatigued. If you have any body pains, I rmend you to take a massage to relieve all this. You know that only in your best condition can you serve lord Voldemort right.¡± Betrix immediately thought of the matter. Well she is currently obsessed with Voldemort and if it was for him then she will be able to do anything. Since she is in this position she has to be fit and normal again so that she can serve Voldemort. So she immediately epted it and asked Narcissa. ¡°Cissy, do you have any rmendations for the massage. Since you spoke about this matter, you should have some rmendations right.¡± Narcissa smiled and said. ¡°I have be restless after Malfoy got some problems. At that time we have just adopted the son of Sirius ck. His name is Jonathan ck. He is really an obedient and knowledgeable kid. When I took care of him, he found that I am restless and fatigued. So he asked me if I like to get a massage. At first I did not take is seriously. But after the massage I really felt the difference. He is really good at massaging and it made mepletely refreshed. You should see how old I am right. But don¡¯t I look a lot younger than I should be. It is because of the massage from him.¡± After listening to the words of Narcissa, Betrix looked closely at Narcissa. What Narcissa said is true. Unlike her Narcissa did not show any signs of aging. She looked just like when she was sent to Azkaban 10 years ago. No woman even if she is crazy would not let go of an opportunity to appear more beautiful. Betrix wanted to attract the attention of Voldemort. So she has to be more beautiful than her current self. So she immediately epted the words of Narcissa and said. ¡°Cissy, contact him immediately. I want to get a massage from him and be beautiful. With that I can get the affection and love of lord Voldemort. Then it would be fulfillment of my dreams.¡± Suddenly Betrix stopped and said. ¡°Wait, if he is at the same age as your son, won¡¯t he be at Hogwarts at this moment. How can hee out and give me a massage?¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 285 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 242: provoking Bellatrix Chapter 242: provoking Betrix ¡°Wait, if he is at the same age as your son, won¡¯t he be at Hogwarts at this moment. How can hee out and give me a massage?¡± Narcissa sighed and exined. ¡°He is not an easy person. He is very capable. He is at the same age of my son but he is very strong and his means are precise and decisive¡­. Let me tell you¡­.¡± She did not tell about her rtionship with John. Instead she told the big deeds of John to Betrix making her eyes widened in shock. She originally liked strong, resourceful, handsome and capable pureblooded men. John actually fits all these things perfectly. Also his achievements and deeds are much better than Voldemort. Because of this reason she has little admiration towards John. Well Narcissa did not mention John helping the orphans and the muggle side wizards. If she did then this would havepletely broken. John has already told Narcissa on how to pull Betrix into his side. He actually told her all the questions and answers that could be asked. When talking to Betrix, Narcissa was shocked. She did not expect that John was so through to the point that he can give answers to even the deepest questions that has the low probability of asking. But Betrix really asked those questions about John. She answered them calmly without many fluctuations. Betrix felt that she understood things well enough and decided to have a massage with John. So Narcissa sent a letter to John. But the content is only one word. That is ¡°sess¡±. This means that Narcissa has sessfully convinced Betrix to receive a massage from John. It did not take long for the letter to deliver and John came to the Malfoy mansion. Also he appeared at the designated spot. John is very handsome, tall, and muscr with perfectly packed body. He looked like a man that can make the heart of any women race with love and excitement. Betrix was no different. She might like Voldemort but that did not mean that she can admire other handsome men. She also married someone else even though she did not have any husband and wife rtion with her husband form the Lestrange family. After John arrived he simple greeted Narcissa and then greeted Betrix. For a moment Betrix was confused and asked. ¡°You are not afraid of me. You should know who I am right. I am a death eater that escaped from the Azkaban this morning.¡± Originally she was nning the threaten John to keep him stay silent about her whereabouts from being leaked. She could not trust any outsider. Also the father of John is a person from the order or phoenix. Even though she heard from Narcissa that he is at odds with Sirius, she still wants to be cautions for the sake of safety of Voldemort. So she asked the question. John smiled and said. ¡°I know your identity and your current situation. But you forgot to understand one thing. That is I am a neutral party. Also I am a business man. I will act only when there are profits involved. In order to call me here Narcissa has already paid the price. So I don¡¯t care about your identity. This is the first thing. The second thing is that I do not fear you people because you cannot do anything to me. You can always try if you don¡¯t believe me. The third thing is that Voldemort should still be recovering right now. Well he is reborn but he needs time to recover and act. If you attack me and I escaped, then you would have one stronger enemy to face. So it is better to not to provoke me and attract another enemy than to let me be a neutral party that would not help anyone. Did this solve all your questions Betrix?¡± John did not add any honorifics like miss or mistress before their names. Also he specifically called their names without using their surnames or their husband¡¯s names. Betrix also felt that what John said made sense but there is something deeper hidden inside that is not exined. She really wanted to try and fight John. But she really doesn¡¯t want to attract another enemy to Voldemort. Their forces are still forming right now. Voldemort is still recovering right now. With all these things she really calmed down. But she is crazy by nature and would not calm down so easily. Right when John reduces his vignce that is lets down his guard she would immediately attack. In her thoughts what would anyone do as long as she kills John? The best time to act is when John spoke about this matter and was very confident that she would not attack him. But John already took this into consideration. Right at that time Betrix suddenly moved and she held a short dagger on her hand. She doesn¡¯t know from where she got the dagger suddenly. But it appeared on her hand and she moved the dagger straight to the throat of John. She can still strike the heart of John but that ce is covered by a robe and she doesn¡¯t know if he is wearing anything inside for protection. But the neck of John is clearly visible and she can cut through it to kill John. With this she directly drove the dagger to the neck of John. Narcissa already knows about this from the exnation of John. But she did not expect that Betrix would do things so decisively. Unfortunately Betrix would not seed. Even though Narcissa was anxious for a moment she was not fearful about John. John has many things for protection and nothing would happen to him that easily. When the dagger was about to each the neck of John, John moved his hand and held the top of the dagger with his index finger and thumb. The dagger was stuckpletely and could not move even an inch. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 285 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 243: don’t touch me if you are a man Chapter 243: don¡¯t touch me if you are a man When the dagger was about to each the neck of John, John moved his hand and held the top of the dagger with his index finger and thumb. The dagger was stuckpletely and could not move even an inch. The eyes of Betrix widened but she did not give up. She waved her hand to take out her wand and attack John. But it did not work either because John punched straight on her stomach. Then he pressed two points on her hands that made her hands lose their strength. She could not even move them but she can feel them. She looked at John with horror like she is looking at some sort of a monster. She immediately looked at Narcissa in order to ask for help. But under her horrifying eyes Narcissa did not show any sympathy. Instead she said. ¡°Now she could not move and you can y with her. Also even though she is married and is chasing after Voldemort she is still a virgin. She did not give her body to her husband and Voldemort did not show any interest in her all this time. But yesterday I heard him say to Lucius that he n to fuck her and take her virginity soon after he recovers more. It is not because of love but he wanted to bind her to him in the name of love. I don¡¯t want my good sister to fall into the hands of an idiot like Voldemort. Also he is only a half blood with many problems with his thinking. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± After saying this to John, she looked at Betrix and said. ¡°Be, don¡¯t me me. I took refuge with the strong and even cucked my husband. Do you really think that I would not do anything to you? John here is my man and the person that I love. He made me happy and secure. It is something I did not get from Lucius or with death eaters. Do you know even the ministry of magic and even Dumbledore would not dare toy a hand on John. John is the richest man in the world and he possess so many good things that you could not even imagine. Also he is a pure blooded wizard with lots of potential. So I want you to be his woman just like me and many others. We don¡¯t need these wars. There is something much better to do in this world. Have you ever tried those muggle world modern dresses? Have you ever seen the weapons of the muggle world? Let me tell you there are things that are beyond ourprehension. Sooner orter the wizards would reach their end. So John proposed to integrate into the muggle world and improve through the muggle world. If there is a time when everything has ended, we will still have a chance to live happily and our next generation would have a chance to live happily. Voldemort is just a half blood with mental issues. If you doubt it, I can show you the proofs of his origin. Also he could not even defeat a stupid kid like Harry potter. Do you think that he can defeat John that Harry could not even touch? ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Narcissa told Betrix making Betrix that is struggling at first to slowly fall into deep thought. But she is very stubborn by nature and she did not have the habit of listening to anyone. The only way to change her mind is to fuck her brains out and make her obediently obey John. But John would not force things on a woman. It was not a crude viin instead he is very systematic and principled. Gaining a woman¡¯s body would only make him a stupid viin. What he has to do is to gain her heart. In this situation John can very much take the inspiration from Joker that got the heart of Harley Quinn. Harley Quinn has many simrities with the character of Betrix. At least their madness is the same along with their relentless love. John really liked this kind of mad women that are absolutely loyal. But his method of doing things is different. John hit few more spots of Betrix so that she could not move or escape from here. When specific points or nerves are hit, people will not be able to make runes or signs to activate magic. Well there is another way of activating magic with their mind. But John was sure that the current magic world did not have this level of power. Even if they have they can only make simple wandless spell casting and nothing more than that. At least Betrix could not teleport away from here in this current moment. Betrix can still speak. So she started to scream and curse John. ¡°If you are a man then don¡¯t touch me. I will die and kill you even if I be a ghost if you do anything to me.¡± John smiled at her and waved his hand. She was immediately lifted and was ced on the massage table. John looked at her face and said. ¡°You will know I am a man or notter. Also don¡¯t worry. I will not do anything to you unless you want me to do that on your own initiative. Since I came here to give you a massage, I will give you a massage. After the massage I will make youugh till you ask me to y with you. You might not haveughed so much in your entire life.¡± After saying these words John started to remove her dress. She waspletely naked on the bed with her eyes red from anger and grief. John did not touch her during the entire time. He waved his hand and she was flipped to her back. Her shapely ass and beautiful back appeared in front of John. John took some oil and started to massage her back slowly. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 290 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 244: enchanted goose feather Chapter 244: enchanted goose feather Her shapely ass and beautiful back appeared in front of John. John took some oil and started to massage her back slowly. Originally Betrix wanted to struggle about the situation. But now she felt the gentle massage and her body started to calm down. She did not know why her anger and stress are calming down but she felt veryfortable. She did not expect that John is really so good at massaging. She is still angry but her thoughts are being confused by the touch of John at various spots. John actually massaged her entire body. He only left her private parts with slight touches to even induce arousal into her messed up mind. He did not massage her tits but touched the edges. He did not massage her ass or crotch region but moved from the edge. Her body is covered with special arousal massage oil of John except for the parts that are not touched. Her body rxed but her mind is confused. Right then John took out a goose feather. Betrix looked at the goose feather and did not know what John wanted to do with it. But Narcissa on the other hand has a look of dread. John once tried this on Narcissa. That is he tied her hands and legs and then used the goose feather to masturbate all of her sensitive parts. She was so aroused but without the hard touch she could not cum. At the same time sheughed so much that her body felt painful. She really liked the sex after sheughed so much. But the feeling ofughing so much is no different than drowning in water with just an inch away from death. She instantly became wet when she thought of that moment. Even though she was dreaded she really wanted to have such a thing again. Now it was the turn of Betrix to face this kind of special thing. She might have used imperious curse as she pleased with her strong mind but the thing that she is going to face is far more than that. She willugh so much that she will not be able to resist John. She might even take the initiative to surrender. It would be both arousal andughter at the same time. John also enchanted this long goose feather with arousal increasing charm and also ticklish charm. Even if Betrix did not have a tickle point she would stillugh and be aroused with the contact of this goose feather. John has already experimented with it on molly, Narcissa, Nagini and Rita Skeeter. It is a sess and they became more obedient. In his family this is the punishment that he decided if his wives caused trouble in the future. When he felt that Betrix¡¯s body has rxed he took the second step of the process. Narcissa has already cast a spell to block the sound and visibility of this room to the outside world. So she boldly took off her clothes and sat on the ground touching her pussy looking at Betrix. John smiled at Narcissa and moved the goose feather to the small bridge area between the pussy and ass hole of Betrix. Then he started to rub that are with the enchanted goose feather. The expression of Betrix immediately changed. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­. Hahahaha¡­.¡± First she moaned and then started tough wildly. It is her signatureughter that came from the bottom of her heart. John tickled her for 5 minutes straight and stopped. Then he waved his hand. The clothes he is wearing came off, neatly folded and were ced on the table on the side. His muscr body and big dick came into view. His handsome face and perfect body immediately attracted the attention of Betrix and Narcissa became more aroused. Betrix has to say that John really looked goodpared to Voldemort. But her love or obsession towards Voldemort is something she could not let go with something as simple as this. John that stopped before continued to tickle her with the goose feather. This time he would tickle her ass hole and even her pussy. He arranged her so that her pussy and ass hole would be visible to him at the same time. So it became easy for him to tickle her. But for her it is aplicated posture tough and she could not stop the pain fromughing in her guts. John did not ask her anything other than tickling her for so long. She was already at the edge and could notugh any more. She knows what John wanted but her stubborn heart would not let her give her virginity to John on her own initiative. She wanted to escape but her wand was already taken by John. Not just the wand she did not even have clothes on her body. John suddenly stopped and asked. ¡°Does Lady Betrix, want me to massage the remaining parts of your body? Betrix knows that John wanted to touch her with her permission. To be precise it is her indirectly asking John to grope her tits and y with her pussy and ass.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to be tickled anymore and wanted to rx. She gritted her teeth and epted the words of John. John took a good amount of oil and started with her bountiful tits. They are really soft and stic. The feeling John got is very different from other girls. John massaged her tits so thoroughly that no part of it missed his touch. Also his massage skills are so good that her tits felt like they entered heaven. Her pussy is very wet before now they love juices started to over flow onto the massage bed below her. John smiled and took another good amount of oil and flipped her. Then he started to massage her ass and it includes her ass hole. Not inside but only outside. Finally he came to her front region of her crotch and pussy. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 290 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 245: Bellatrix finally gives in Chapter 245: Betrix finally gives in Not inside but only outside. Finally he came to her front region of her crotch and pussy. He massaged every single part slowly, cleanly, smoothly touching all the points that would increase her arousal. When he was done arousing to the point where she could climax from just a stroke he stopped. Betrix was really flustered at this moment. She really wanted to cum but could not cum. This made her angry and frustrated. John once again took his enchanted feather and started to y with her body. The feather can arouse her but it could not let her cross the bridge and have a full orgasm. She has to ask John to fuck her. Till then he would y with her and hang her over the edge. Naturally Betrix could not bear for much longer and finally asked. ¡°Please do whatever you want, but don¡¯t tickle me anymore. Please let me climax.¡± She begged but she did not show any shame in begging. Well she has some loose nuts in her brain in problematic parts. John did not stop instead he asked. ¡°Betrix, I presume that you are still a virgin. Are you sure you want me to be your first man. What about your husband Lestrange and lover Voldemort. Are you sure you want to cuck them.¡± The words of John made Betrix hesitate but not stop. She really could not bear it any more. She doesn¡¯t want to think of this anymore and she could not hold back anymore. Also she has seen the dicks of her husband and Voldemort they are simply twigspared to the dick of John. She even doubts that the dick of John could fit inside her. With no other choice she can only bite the bullet and beg John to fuck her instead of ying with her with a feather. Narcissa on the side has already orgasmed by the moans of her sister. John smiled at Betrix that is trying to persuade John to fuck her and take her virginity. Then he said. ¡°Okay then. But you have to kiss me on your own initiative first before going to the y.¡± John then leaned over to release the hands and feet of Betrix. With her hands and feet released Betrix did not try to run away or attack John. Instead she lookedplicated. But she took the initiative to kiss John. John also moved forward and kissed her. She did not expect that John was so good at kissing. It is no less than masturbating. Her arousal did not decrease but increased by another step. The big hot thing pressing against her stomach made her even more aroused. After kissing her till she was out of breath John stopped and then moved down to y with her tits and nipples. The oil has already evaporated making it easy for John to suck her nipples. This is the first time Betrix felt the pleasure of the women¡¯s body. She did not expect that it was so good. She really felt sad that she missed this pleasure for so many years. But she did not step into the main thing yet. John finally moved to the bottom and pointed his huge dick straight at the pussy of Betrix and started to rub against her pussy lips. He moved it in slowly breaking her hymen inch by inch. At first it was okay but after being stretched a little Betrix started to scream. Narcissa on the side came over quickly and kissed her sister¡¯s lips. John used the chance to plunge his dick straight into her pussypletely in a single go. Well a portion of it was still outside but it has already reached the deepest part of her pussy. John let her take a breath for a moment and Narcissa parted the kiss. The face of Betrix changed to a different expression from the pain. Right now she is feeling a strong pleasure and felt that she is full. Narcissa knows that her sister haspletely fallen for John because of his dick. She would not be satisfied with any other dick from now on. Also she was just at the edge when John yed with her till now. So when he plunged his dick into her pussy she finally reached the first strong climax. Her legs trembled as she squirted as soon as the dick went all the way in. The streams of squirt fell on John¡¯s dick and crotch wetting himpletely. John smiled and held his fingers in pinching action and pinched her clit at this moment. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­ fuck¡­¡± Betrix moaned from the strong pleasure and squirted once again. John then looked at Narcissa and said. ¡°Your sister needs to taste your love so let her lick your pussy while I fuck her pussy. Get to the top of her and squat on her face. Let her lick your pussy and suck your clit. Also you can clean your sister¡¯s mess. Her clit is really hard and you can suck on it while I y.¡± Narcissa was excited and immediately got into action. She got on the top of the massage bed and got into ¡®69¡¯ position with Betrix. She then shoved her pussy on to the face of Betrix and said. ¡°My good sister Be, I really liked you from the young age. But you never seem to care about your sister. Now you can taste my love directly. See my pussy is dripping wet from my love juices. Lick them and taste my love. I will taste your love.¡± She leaned forward and John pulled his dick back gently letting few drops of blood flow down from the gapping pussy of Betrix. John just took her virginity and it was the virgin blood from her broken hymen and stretched pussy. John cast a healing spell and then moved to plunge his dick back into her pussy once again all the way to the depths of her pussy. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 290 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 246: Bellatrix confession was recorded Chapter 246: Betrix confession was recorded John just took her virginity and it was the virgin blood from her broken hymen and stretched pussy. John cast a healing spell and then moved to plunge his dick back into her pussy once again all the way to the depths of her pussy. Betrix moaned and started to lick the pussy of her sister. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Time passed slowly as the three people yed the bunny game. Betrix became a woman and in pleasure she regarded John as her man. But after they stopped the game she would still resent himter. So John has to have a handle in his hand to control her for the time being. When shepletely falls into the hands of John this handle is no longer necessary. Before that he needs something. So he simply recorded her request to fuck her and take her virginity. Also her lustful face is clearly visible and her lust towards the dick of John is also visible. John also asked her if she wanted her asshole virginity to be given to John. She was in so much pleasure at that she really begged John to fuck her ass hole and take its virginity. So, all of her confessions are recorded by John. Voldemort is a freak and as long as he gets a wind of her confession without even the video he would directly abandon Betrix. John recorded the entire thing and separated the point to only show her head and confession. John is a possessive man and don¡¯t want anyone to see the boy of his women. So things would not beplicated in the future. After fucking Betrix till night, Narcissa and John sat on the side to talk while Betrix rested. John is still hard and Narcissa did not receive much of it before. So she was currently sitting on hisp with her pussy swallowing the dick of John. John spoke. ¡°Your sister is really good to maintain the virginity for so long in the chaotic world. But she would be furious tomorrow. What are you going to do with her?¡± John asked Narcissa. ¡°What are you worrying about? She is ignorant and going after that brainless, nose less moron. I don¡¯t want her to waste her life on an idiot. You are much better. You can take her as your woman. I will talk it out of her slowly. Any way after tasting your dick and massage it is not possible to go back. My sister might be crazy in her mind but she still has thinking capability. She knows how to take sides properly. As long as she believes you are stronger than Voldemort she would immediately switch to your side. She is with Voldemort even though she knows that he is just a half blood is because he is strong enough to fight against Dumbledore. If she sees that you are stronger than Voldemort, she would not stay with him anymore. Any way she hates half bloods because of the pure blood mentality. Also you took the video of her confession right. It would be enough to keep her in check for the time being. She would understand the things slowly. Also I will keep an eye on her.¡± John smiled at Narcissa and then gave her an enchanted butt plug and said. ¡°This is for your sister. If she tries to tell something about me it would activate and arouse herpletely. But it would not let any other man touch her. Only I can relieve her lust. Also once it is inserted, only I can take it out and no one can pull it out. It is simr to that of a blood curse. Also it would notify you when she bes aroused. You should take the chance to take her away from those moronic death eaters and call me right away.¡± Narcissa smiled and looked at John happily. John then used his strong hands to move the body of Narcissa up and down like a doll on his dick. Narcissa likes this part very much because she doesn¡¯t have to move her body. John would move her body for her and let her have the feeling of riding without any effort. The only thing she does at this moment is to enjoy the pleasure of the thick long dick piercing all the way into her pussy. Her moans are so loud that Betrix that is sleeping woke up. She wanted to move but her body is too tired to move. Also the after effect of the pleasure is still there and her body still twitches and squirts from time to time. Her eyes becameplicated and there is a sense of defeat in her eyes. This is because after fucking her John still has power to fuck her sister. Also the moans of her sister are so good that she was aroused again. The feeling made her more and moreplicated. She forgot about Voldemort and her hand moved to her pussy. Her finger touched her clit. Naturally she did it silently because she still has pride to not to show John her lewd side. She now considers John as her enemy so naturally she doesn¡¯t want to show her lewd side to him again. John naturally noticed this but he did not show this on his face and actions. Instead he whispered it in the ear of Narcissa making her smile more and moan even louder and lewder. On the other hand Betrix touched her clit and a part of her pussy lips. But everything is swollen because of the actions of John. Now when she touched them she felt a strong sensation of arousal but also stinging pain. She really wanted to touch herself but she stopped because of the pain. John already cast a healing spell but the effect could not keep up with his pounding. Now Betrix is facing the mixture of pleasure and pain. She closed her eyes and started to finger her pussy gritting her teeth. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 290 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 247: changes in Bellatrix’s thinking Chapter 247: changes in Betrix¡¯s thinking Now Betrix is facing the mixture of pleasure and pain. She closed her eyes and started to finger her pussy gritting her teeth. Suddenly there is an extra finger that came to her pussy. This made her body stiff suddenly. The finger pressed at a specific point in her pussy and she had an orgasm at that moment. It was the finger of John that entered into her pussy at this moment. She did not expect that John knows that she is masturbating so secretly and was able to put his finger inside her pussy without her knowledge. This made her tremble. If he is so attentive to this small matter how attentive would he be towards the important things. This made her shiver with fear. If she wanted to betray John or disclose the things she feared that John would directly cause trouble towards the person she got close to. How did she came to this conclusion is actually not difficult to understand. Naturally women are emotional creatures with high level of intuition. Even though she is crazy her intuition is really strong. John smiled at her while holding Narcissa that was still impaled by his dick John said to Betrix. ¡°Betrix, this name is bit long and calling did not give me much after taste. So let¡¯s change it to the short one. What would Narcissa calls you¡­ yeah Be. That name would suffice.¡± John spoke as he was thinking and then looked at Betrix and said. ¡°Be, you belong to me from now on. If you dare to betray me then I would destroy everything you hold dear. Well Voldemort did not recoverpletely so he would be the first target. You can protect against the magic attacks but what about other things. He still needs to eat and drink. I can poison him. If you test the poison I can cause him to fall ill with many kinds of diseases. You might have looked down on the muggle world but they have developed many viruses to cause diseases that can be easily transferred and get infected. I can make him feel the pain that is far more than tearing his soul and die with pain. That is not all there are special weapons in the muggle world that can attack from long distances. How many times Voldemort can escape from bullets? Don¡¯t think that you can secretly betray me. There will be Narcissa by your side and I will caste a charm on you to keep you in ce. As long as you break the charm I will implement my ns. You should know how to choose right. Now be obedient and suck my balls. Your sister wants to have a big load inside her. So lick my balls to stimte me. A word of warning before, you try to do something funny. You can try to bite my balls if you don¡¯t want your teeth any more. I have enchanted my balls to be as strong as steal. They would be fine even if you hit them with bullet.¡± Well safety first and John really did enchant his balls and dick to this level. Not only these but all of his human man weak points were enchanted this way by him. Caution is always good. After saying these words John pulled Betrix to the edge of the bed where her face is right below his balls and her sister¡¯s pussy was above. Betrix was really terrified by the words of John. She never felt that someone would be so shameless and the words of John were more like that of a viin than Voldemort. The devilish appearance and the wordsparable to that of the devil¡¯s own words, This is the appearance of John in the mind of Betrix. But for some reason her mind felt excited looking at this. She actually fell in love. The love she has for Voldemort is actually just admiration for his power and decisiveness. But John felt like a person made just for that. This made her twisted mind twist even more and directly fall in love with John. Her heart beat elerated. John can see the strange new light in her eyes and felt very satisfied. This is what he wanted from Betrix. She is originally a woman that can stand very close to a viin. But Voldemort just barely got her allegiance with many shorings. John did not have any shortings and he was even more ruthless and twisted than her. This made her directly fall in love with him. She no longer hates John. Even her licking and sucking of his balls has a change. John can really feel the passion in her movements. She even used her hands to hold the balls of John and do a thorough licking. But John could not trust anyone just yet. It would be a beginner¡¯s mistake. Both Narcissa and Betrix need rest. So they slept hugging each other with John in the middle. The reason why John was so carefree is because he made the necessary preparations and did not fear Betrix. They made a special oath like thing that makes Betrix unable to harm John in any way. Narcissa was already John¡¯s women so they did not have any problem. John slept between the two pairs of tits on her face. He did not return to Hogwarts for the night. Well no one would notice him. Even if they notice that he was missing Dumbledore would cover up for him. Well that is the part of the deal from before and Dumbledore would not break this deal. He is currently coveting the body of John. The stronger John is the better it is for him. Right now he would think that John is currently training and improving that is performing the rituals from that book. He has noticed that many of the rare materials are being hoarded by someone recently. So he would definitely cover for John. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 295 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 248: turn Harry into a woman, a deal with Snape Chapter 248: turn Harry into a woman, a deal with Snape He has noticed that many of the rare materials are being hoarded by someone recently. So he would definitely cover for John. Because of this John did not have any problem. Also before leaving in the morning he went on for another bull round to fill up the two pussies of Narcissa and Betrix. Because of the early morning attack they are still in bed and could not move. None of the death eaters disturbed them. Or to say they did not dare to disturb them because none of these two women are easy to handle. If they know that John yed double time with themst night and early in the morning they would definitely be shocked to death. Even Voldemort might have a heart attack or even soul attack. But it is not the time to reveal his things. John did not reveal it and he specifically sealed the thing so that no one would disturb them. The reason is Betrix is resting here after the fatigue from the previous stay in the Azkaban. So no one disturbed them. After waking up they felt more body pains they had before. But they are very happy with this kind of pains. Even Betrix felt happy from the pleasure she got in the morning and yesterday. She wants to more of this pleasure but she has to recover first before she can have the pleasure. She haspletely set her eyes on John. But there are still some attachments that are needed to be broken. It takes time. But with Narcissa present and John¡¯s nning things would be broken so clearly that Betrix might try to kill Voldemort and Harry potter to give more power to John. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Harry on the other hand will continuous to have dreams about Voldemort. But he did not have a person to share these things properly. Also there is no woman tofort him about this matter. Cho Chang is happy with Cedric so Harry was along with moronic Ron. They looked more like lovers but soon someone would meddle in their affair. Hermione unconsciously distanced herself from between the two. She is still their friend but she is not the one that would walk around with them all the time. Also Harry is having special sses with Snape. John also used this time to mix a special potion in the food that Harry consumed. This medicine would slowly turn Harry into a woman. It is at the level of gics. That is the strongest female gene in his body that is most probably his mother would be active. This would change his face slowly in the time span from 6 months to over a year. During this time Harry would feel the growth of his hair, the growth of his tits and loss of hair on his body. Other than that his dick would also lose its manliness. Since he is at the growth phase the change would be maximized and it would be perfectlyplete when he reaches the age of 18. Before that the change would be a step by step change rather than a sudden change. John has already decided to let Harry fall into the hands of Snape and save Snape. When Snape was free John went to speak with Snape. ¡°What brings you here mister ck?¡± Snape asked John but the amount of hostility is less. ¡°Professor Snape, I have something to show you. First check it and tell me how this is.¡± John gave him a small bottle of potion. Snape received it took a whiff. But this potion is so rare that he did not directly recognize it. He took few minutes to recognize this potion and the expression on his face changed. He directly looked at John questioningly. John smiled back and said. ¡°Professor Snape, you know that Voldemort has returned and Harry is a living Horcrux right.¡± John paused for a moment and let Snape understand the situation. ¡°I know that you always protected Harry because of your love for lily. But lily is no more. Harry is also in a situation where he has to die to kill Voldemort.¡± John stopped again and Snape asked with a stern face. ¡°What is the point mister ck?¡± John did not fear Snape so he answered smiled. ¡°I have a way to save Harry. But he would be a hindrance to me as a man. I know that you love Harry as much as lily. So I came up with this n. Since Harry did not have anyone tofort him you canfort him. I know man to man is very difficult. So with this potion I will turn him into a woman that looks just like lily. With that you will have love, Harry will have family and everyone would be happy. I will not target Harry instead he and you can be employed at mypanies as chiefs in transfiguration and potions. In short what I am here for is for your allegiance. Also I have the resurrection stone that can save Harry even if he dies. As long as he was resurrected in the shortest time, things would be different from that of the story the brothers of deathly hallows. This is the time for you to make your choice and I don¡¯t want Dumbledore to know about your choice. I will save you and Harry. As for how you will make Harry into your woman is something you have to work on. I don¡¯t have to give you ideas in this matter. As long as he understands that you helped him so much is enough for him to fall in love with you. When he turns 18, you can directly marry him and live as a happy family. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± John created a beautiful picture for Snape and it is like his dreame true. Snape also wanted to try the gender changing potion on Harry before. But Dumbledore always acted as hindrance to him. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 295 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 249: dangerous Valentine’s Day Chapter 249: dangerous Valentine¡¯s Day Snape also wanted to try the gender changing potion on Harry before. But Dumbledore always acted as hindrance to him. Dumbledore did not even let him get close to Harry. But John is willing to give him a good chance. Also this is the chance he wanted. He started to consider the proposal of John very much. He personally knows the capabilities of John and he can trust John. John was very sincere in a business deal. He would alwaysplete his end of the business deal and would be very strict onpleting the business deal. It did not take long for Snape toe to a decision. With that they made an unbreakable oath of their agreement. There is only one variable here that is Harry potter. He is also in this deal but he might not ept the dealter when he was turned into a woman. John also doesn¡¯t want professor Snape to die. So he took out a defense formation te and gave it to professor Snape. ¡°Harry doesn¡¯t need protection but you are going to enter into the enemy camp and act as a double agent right. This magic formation te can endure the full power attack of the killing curse from Voldemort, Keep it with you all the time. I don¡¯t want to lose a valuable potions master and a researcher like you.¡± The eyes of Snape changed because no one knows that he would be sent to the enemy camp. He thought that Dumbledore told him about this. Snape took the magic te and nodded his head. John did not say anything more and left here directly. Also he gave the potion to Snape so that he can administer the potion to Harry in regr dosages. With Snape mentioning the lumency requiring the calm mind and this potion calms Harry¡¯s mind, Harry did not have any doubt. Even if Dumbledore knows about this, he would think that it is a calming potion and nothing more. If it is a short term gender switching potion then it would show immediate effects. But the potion is a permanent one and the conversion of gender is through in both body and mind. Well as long as proper hormones are released things would change properly. With the hint of interest falling into the other side can be done very quickly. The enthusiasm of Snape increased and gave Harry the permanent gender changing potion two dosages a day. That is before the practice and after the practice. He is required to give this dosage continuously for 20 days. After that the changes would happen over the span of time slowly. Harry did not feel any change because he was under great stress. His body started to change slowly. Since he was in growth period many people show changes. So no one noticed much about this matter. Hermione was covered by John so she would not say anything about the changes. John simply made her upied with some things distracting her from the original thing. During this time Umbridge sacks Trwney for her inept performance during Umbridge''s inspections. Although Dumbledore is unable to prevent Trwney''s dismissal, he invokes his authority to allow her to remain in the castle. Also he appointed a new Divination teacher that is a centaur named Firenze. It is much to Umbridge''s disgust due to her hatred for half-breeds she really became angry for the decision of Dumbledore. In the divination ss John felt a different about the understanding of centaur¡¯s way of divination. Firenze¡¯s teaching methods are based on centaur wisdom and therefore very different from Trwney''s. For example, centaurs believe that Astrology may predict events that are significant to mankind, but not trivial events of human lives. The room in which Firenze gives his ss was bewitched to resemble his natural habitat in the Forbidden Forest. When John asked him why he does not teach in the Forest itself, Firenze exins that he was banned from his colony. This is because he agreed to teach at Hogwarts This is considered as treason by centaur because they do not wish to share their wisdom with humans. John became interested and decided to take a deeper look into the wisdom of magical creatures. Some things are very different from humans. Like the fairies know the spirit knowledge that many wizards done know about. This made John wanted to research in this direction to find a probable hope towards the origin of magic. In the month of February John got ready to receive the shower of love from many girls. Well there are some things from men too and he really doesn¡¯t reply to them. He is a straight man and only loves women. On 14th February John was really drowned by chocte. He would not eat every chocte instead he would check it before eating. He doesn¡¯t want to be poisoned by something strange and lose himself. His caution really worked as he found some chocte with love potion and there are choctes that can make his appearance disfigured. John noted them all and found their owners. He directly considered them as his enemies and they might cause him some possible disaster. So he decided to keep an eye on them. He did not worry about this love potion thing but the ones that sent him chocte that would cause him to disfigure received severe retaliation from him. They are all disfigured permanently by eating the chocte that they made. John made this happen through special means. This Valentine¡¯s Day is the most dangerous Valentine¡¯s Day in his life. Fortunately the things ended well. In the night he gave good kisses to all of his women while the one that can sleep with him received a special night super ride. Today John got 5 women to fuck and all of them have milfy bodies. They are Narcissa, molly, Betrix, Rita Skeeter and Nagini. John still won against the 5 against 1 challenge and became thest one standing. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 295 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 250: Lucius discovers who cucked him Chapter 250: Lucius discovers who cucked him They are Narcissa, molly, Betrix, Rita Skeeter and Nagini. John still won against the 5 against 1 challenge and became thest one standing. Well his dick is the one that is standing while he slept. His dick was inside that ass hole thest woman he fucked. To everyone¡¯s surprise it was actually Betrix. She is wildst night. In the morning John woke up on the bed with 5 naked women that are still sleeping. He is currently at his home where it is the safest and he called all 5 of them here to y because it is safe. Lucius has already suspected Narcissa for being absent many times on specific days. Also she looked more cheerful and rosy during this time. So his mind is running fantasies of his wife for a long time. So today he stalked her all the way to where she is gone. But he was shocked to find that she went to Grimmauld pce 12 to y. He knows that only John stays here and no one is allowed. Well death eaters did not know the Grimmauld pce 12 has be a strong hold for the order of phoenix. But even so the only person that can be present at Grimmauld pce is John. Then he suddenly thought that John should be present at Hogwarts and how can he be present here. With this thought he immediately headed towards Hogwarts to check if John is still present at Hogwarts. But he could not do anything know about this matter. So he sent a letter to his son to check the situation of John. He found that John would vanish from time to time from Hogwarts and Dumbledore would cover for him. This made himpletely feel that his point is right. The one that gave him the green hat is none other than John that he brought back to his house before. He also remembered that only after the appearance of John did he lost his man hood. This is just a guess but there is no proof to this. He was so furious that he wanted to kill both John and Narcissa to quench his rage. But he could not do anything because John has already noticed him. John first principle is to be cautious. So he would always keep in mind to keep the surveince on the outside of Grimmauld pce. Also keeps an eye of Lucius that is more and more irritable during this time. He is not some super spy to cover up all this tracks when he stalked on Narcissa. So when Narcissa felt that someone is stalking her she immediately told John. It is not like a serial heroine that would try to solve everything on her own. John doesn¡¯t want stupid people and she carefully reported this matter to John before. For this reason John specifically let dobby silently keep an eye on Lucius during this time. Now he found out that Lucius is stalking them and even found her current activities. John can now boldly y the game since he no longer needs to hide anything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the morning next day John decided to go along with Narcissa to solve the matter with Lucius. When they arrived at the Malfoy mansion there are other death eaters present here. But with Narcissa none of them made took any action. John was leisurely that came along with her and walked straight into the study. As for Betrix she has already returned before and was present inside. She has already epted John after getting banged for a few days and seeing some evidence about Voldemort. Well the evidence is for her psychologicalfort only and it is nothing more than that. With her falling towards the side of John there is not much fear entering into the Malfoy mansion that is currently the stronghold of death eaters. Narcissa took him straight to the study of Malfoy mansion and then she called Lucius for a talk. Lucius did not expect that his wife bes bold enough to call him to talk to the man that put a green hat on his head. Also he was shocked that his stalking was found out by John and even came to his home to talk to him after fucking his wife. But he could not let others know about this matter. If they did then he doesn¡¯t know where to put his face. The good people on the side of Dumbledore would ridicule him. If the good people can ridicule him then how would the thugs and criminals on the side of death eaters would react. They might even ask to fuck his wife while living in the mansion. That is the only thing. To get more support of the death eaters and improve their moral, Voldemort might even give his wife as present to those death eaters to fuck. He is already a cuck what is wrong with getting cucked few more time by few more people. With that his name and the Malfoy name would be gone. He doesn¡¯t want all this to happen. So he shut his mouth and walked to the study to see what John wanted to talk to him. He is still furious but he is still rational. Well he has been in this state for more than 5 years. So his tolerance has increased over time along with his thoughts. Aftering to the study he saw John sitting there leisurely drinking tea with a smile. Betrix did note. She did not want to expose her matter for the time being. If her matter is exposed then Lucius would have a little more advantage in this matter. After Lucius came inside, John spoke with a smile. ¡°Mister Lucius, please take a seat and let us discuss about something important.¡± Lucius is trembling with anger but he still sat down with his stern face. It is like he just gave blowjob to the fathers of Crabbe and Goyle. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 295 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 251: Lucius be a good cuck and send your wife to me Chapter 251: Lucius be a good cuck and send your wife to me Lucius is trembling with anger but he still sat down with his stern face. It is like he just gave blowjob to the fathers of Crabbe and Goyle. But he could not say anything. John took the initiative to speak without any honorifics. Well does a cuck need an honor? ¡°Lucius, I have been fucking your wife recently. She really has a good body. You have wasted her beauty for so many years. You are really useless. Any way the point is I will be fucking your wife in the future as well. But I don¡¯t want you to divorce her or do anything to her. If you do something then I don¡¯t mind sending you and your son Draco on the way to hell. Naturally that is where you would go any way. Don¡¯t think that anyone or Voldemort can help you. I have my ways to kill you and your son leaving the Malfoy family heirless. So be a good cuck and send your wife to me whenever I called her. Draco doesn¡¯t know about this matter. You don¡¯t have to tell him unless you wanted to get some perverted pleasure of telling your son that you are a cuck. Well I did note here to negotiate. I came here to give you this order. So be a good cuck and keep your mouth shut¡­..¡± After saying that John stood up and went to kiss the lips of Narcissa that is standing behind. Then he left casually without looking back at Lucius. Lucius was so much humiliated that he was trembling with anger. But he could not say anything other than being angry because it is not something that can be shared. He really wanted to kill Narcissa but he was sure that John would definitely kill him and his son. With all this considered he can only re at Narcissa for betraying him. Also he still doubts that his manhood stopped working because John did something to him. But right now he can only shut his mouth and be quite. He can only look at his wife serving another man while he can only watch and can¡¯t do anything to her. Now he has another person that he has to fear other than Voldemort. He felt that Voldemort is much betterpared to John. Voldemort would only attack him if he betrays him. But John actually extended his fingers into the pussy of his wife and fucks her after telling him. Also threaten him that he would exterminate the Malfoy family if he did not obey his words. This is simply like a viin that is far more than Voldemort. He was so angry that he has problems with his heart. He coughed up some blood before losing consciousness. He was taken to hospital for treatment by those death eaters. His condition is miserable. He now only has death eaters with him and his wife did not evene to see him in the hospital. Draco was called for a visit because he is in the hospital. But he could not say anything to his son at this moment. He was in so much pain that he can only swallow it. Then his mind started to twist and he started to feel arousal when he thought of his wife having an affair with John. Since he became like this he wanted other death eaters to feel the same. So he took the initiative to speak with Narcissa about this matter causing Narcissa to startle. John already has this n in his mind before. But he did not have time to act. Right now he wanted to find Mrs. Zabini to y too. He has seen her before. She has a super hot body that could not be described with words. Those tits and ass are perfect with long ck hair. She is absolutely stunning. John has to taste this woman slowly. He has already made his ns for the future and he doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything. With Narcissa contacting about this matter he was excited. He got the detailed information of all the wives, daughters, sisters and beauties in the families of the death eaters. He made a small n to y with them after he settled down the current important things. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. When he returned to Hogwarts he met with someone that he did not expect to meet. It was actually Angelina Johnson. There is a Quidditch match in a week. She wanted to get back into the team and it is her final year. After this she will not be able to get back into the Quidditch team. Also she would have a bad Mark on her conduct certificate about her showing nepotism in the Quidditch team member¡¯s selection. This would really cause heavy damage to her future. Harry potter, Ron and Weasleys would all be normal because they did not care about this matter. Only she would suffer. Even if she bes the wife of Fred Weasley she would still have to bear some responsibility for her children. What would her children think of her not being a good leader and got dismissed? Her children would also suffer because of this matter. She doesn¡¯t want that to happen. So she came to John topromise. She thought that it is just a kiss what could it go wrong. But this kind of thinking is the fatal thing for women. The lowering of the resistance and giving chance to the men is just the start of the fall. Step by step the resistance would be lowered and lowered to the point that she would fall into the hands of John. John and Angelina went to the room of requirements. Angelina Johnson has alreadye to this ce as the member of Dumbledore¡¯s army. But the room that appeared inside at that time is far different than the room that appeared when John opened the door. The room has a peaceful and harmonious feeling. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 300 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 252: Angelina Johnson compromises Chapter 252: Angelina Johnsonpromises But the room that appeared inside at that time is far different than the room that appeared when John opened the door. The room has a peaceful and harmonious feeling. There is a small pond, there is a big bed, there is a big rocking chair and there are trees with bright sunlight around. The only difference is the walls around at the edges. She was shocked by the scene in the room. Also the big head actually made her blush. John did not say anything and went straight to sit on the rocking chair and patted on his thighs. Then he looked at Angelina with the eyes saying thate over and sit on myp. Well she came here to talk and she has to follow his rules. ¡°I have already decided to kiss him why should I shy away from sitting on hisp.¡± Lowering her limit is the biggest mistake that any girl can make. The lowering would not stop once it started. The fall would fall to the point of riding the dick of a man and falling into the ocean of pleasure. Well if that person is a scumbag then she would lose her precious time and part of her life. If it is someone like John she will still live in a happy life even if she did not get himpletely. She is in luck so she got John. She slowly went over to John and sat on hisp. John slowly pulled her to kiss her. Naturally his hands are not idle when kissing her. Also when kissing he was very gentle, slowly pulling her into the side of pleasure. The closer she is to the pleasure the lesser her brain can think straight. So the hand of John on her well developed tits was not noticed by her. At the same time it added even more pleasure making her drift away in the flood of pleasure. John fondled her tits over the clothes but not directly. But his Luke warm hand made her feel happy and cozy. His other hand went behind her and started to press at various points of her back bone. This would increase the pleasure and let her sublimate. The reason why the women did not want to leave John is because of this pleasure. This pleasure is gentle and soothing. They don¡¯t want to leave this pleasure even at the cost of leaving their husbands. They killed for 10 minutes before she could not hold back her breath. By the time they separated her eyes were dreamy and her chest is moving up and down from taking deep breaths. The hand of John felt the pleasure of her tits that move up and down smoothly. They are very fit without any signs of sagging. This time she did not care about anything and took the initiative to kiss. She is even more passionate and kissed with John all her might. While she is kissing John continued to massage her slowly luring her lust out of her body. Even after leaving him she would crave for him. Unlike his other women she was about to graduate and she is 18 years old. So John doesn¡¯t have to hold back. As for asking to choose a side between him and Fred is something he can doter. But he was aiming for her virginity. Such a hot firm body is not something he wanted to miss. There is something good about her body that is not present in his other women. So he did not want to let it fall in the hands of other men. She kissed him 3 times in a row before finally snapping back to reality. She did not expect that she would be this tempted. She also realized the hands of John on her back bone and her tits. Also she felt the sensation of her erected nipples and wet panties. She blushed red even with her skin tone it is clearly visible. John smiled and hugged her tightly so that she would not struggle away. While hugging he spoke making her stop struggling. ¡°I can bring you back into the Quidditch team but I cannot return the captain position to you. I can make people removed the bad Mark on your conduct certificate. Well if no one wants you, you can alwayse to work for me. But the price is that you have to kiss me every day till you graduate. Well after that we can talk about the matter at that time. If you like this deal, then give me another kiss. If not you can walk away.¡± Even though he said that she can walk away he did not actually give her the way to leave him. He is hugging her rightly that she could not even move. She feltfortable in the strong hands. Also she felt something hard poking through her clothes below. She can feel that it is very big, long, hard and hot. Her wet pussy became wetter. She almost wanted to take the next step and right the big cock. But she held back her thoughts at this moment. She finally brought back her senses to what John and thought about this matter. Then she finally made her choice. Well she cannot ask for everything. The deal John gave her is already good. All she has to do is to kiss John. She was really into kissing John more. But for now she could not because any more might let her lose her control. Then she might lose her precious virginity to John. But she doesn¡¯t know that she would really lose her virginity to John in the future. After making the decision she leaned forward to kiss John more. But then she suddenly felt a small stinging pain on her tits. John actually caught her nipple from the clothes and pinched it lightly. The already hard nipples felt harder and made her entire body tremble from pleasure. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 300 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 253: Dumbledore’s army was caught Chapter 253: Dumbledore¡¯s army was caught John actually caught her nipple from the clothes and pinched it lightly. The already hard nipples felt harder and made her entire body tremble from pleasure. Her face blushed and got off John quickly. Then she ran to the door. Before leaving she said. ¡°You have to keep your word.¡± After that she left the room of requirements and returned back to her dormitory. John first went to the dormitory and hypnotized one of the candidates in the Quidditch team that is not good at ying. The hypnoticmand is to quit Quidditch team position for misceneous reason. After confirming this John moved to the next target. John went to the office of Dolores and talked to her about recruiting Angelina Johnson back to the Quidditch team. After talking to her, John went to talk with professor McGonagall. With that the things are solved and after an hour Angelina Johnson received a message that she can join back into the Quidditch team. This shocked the people. How was she taken back into the team? Angelina did not mean to say anything. So she just acted like she don¡¯t know and they selected back. Soon one of the members of the Quidditch team wanted to discontinue. This made them think that she was chosen quickly for recement. With that themotion directly died down. There is no one to fuel the fire and cause more problems. Harry, Ron and Weasley brothers would not make fuzz when Angelina was reselected into the team. Well they are the good guys and they would not act me the people belong to their own side. The only exception in this matter is Ron. But no one would care about Ron. On February 21st, the Quidditch match between the Gryffindor and the Hufflepuff started. The winner of the match is naturally Gryffindor with John catching the snitch within 30 seconds after the snitch was released. It was really a record in Quidditch match all over the world. It was recorded for review. For theing time they did not have any problem. John would not stay the night on the weekends here at Hogwarts. He would go to the Grimmauld pce to have the good night with his women. Well some time he would go out from time to time to y around with his women when he has the free time. At the same time he is not idle and practice every day. Till April there is not much change. At the start of April that is on April 1st, Dolores found the location of Dumbledore¡¯s army. That is where Harry teaching the spells to fight to other students. During Dumbledore¡¯s army meeting that day, Harry is teaching the Patronus Charm to the people. Suddenly the door of the room of requirements opened. The one that gave the clue about this matter is actually John. Dolores has a material that John needs for the ritual. She has a habit of collecting things using her authority. So John made a deal with her. He told her where Harry is training others and how to open the room of requirements. But the counter conditions for his information is to get the material, to not to destroy the room of requirements and his name should not be mentioned. Harry actually acted quickly and immediately calls the meeting off. Most members manage to escape, but Harry got caught by Draco and turned over to Umbridge. Hermione that has some break with Harry and Ron also escape. John has suggested Hermione that she should give the list of Dumbledore¡¯s army to Ron. The reason is to solve his inferiorityplex. John also saw the parchment that has the Dumbledore¡¯s army names. He cast a special spell on it that would erase the name of Hermione from the list when the people that did not sign on the list looked at the list. Naturally Draco and others did not belong to Dumbledore¡¯s army. So they cannot see the name of Hermione on the list. Following the words of John Hermione handed over the list to Ron few weeks ago. Well it was Ron that insisted that he did not have much role in the management of the Dumbledore¡¯s army. With the list given to him the problem is solved for Hermione. Harry felt that Hermione gave the list under the insistence of Ron but not her own initiative. So today Hermione escaped while both Harry and Ron were caught. They also took the list from Ron and checked the list of names. When Harry and Ron saw the list there is the name of Hermione. But to others they could not see the name of Hermione. Dolores Umbridge took Harry with her to the Headmaster''s office. Here Dumbledore and professor McGonagall are talking with minister Fudge. Minister fudge was apanied by Aurors John Dawlish and Kingsley Shacklebolt, and Percy Weasley. Yes Percy Weasley has already jumped ships to the side of minister fudge the moment he Barty crouch senior was found dead. Harry did not know who betrayed the group. It is not important who betrayed the group. What is important is how to get out of the current situation. Kingsley, who is secretly loyal to Dumbledore and not to the Ministry fudge, has discreetly passed on this message of the raid to Dumbledore. It was Dumbledore that informed Harry causing Harry to call of the Meeting before. This let the people to escape leaving only Harry and Ron that were caught in action. Well even if Dolores brought over Harry and Ron with her there is not enough evidence because she just caught two people in the room of requirements. But who would have thought that Dolores would take out the parchment containing the names of all involved students under the name "Dumbledore''s Army". John is the one credited to this as he informed her that Ron has the parchment with list of names under the name of "Dumbledore''s Army". ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 300 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 254: Fake memories, Snape became a tragic hero Chapter 254: Fake memories, Snape became a tragic hero But who would have thought that Dolores would take out the parchment containing the names of all involved students under the name "Dumbledore''s Army". John is the one credited to this as he informed her that Ron has the parchment with list of names under the name of "Dumbledore''s Army". As soon as this was produced the situation has changed. The suspicion of minister fudge got a backing and Dolores got a reason to kick Dumbledore. Dumbledore knows that the only way to save Harry is to take the me in ce of Harry and hide for a while. It is not like he did not y from the shadows before. Dumbledore decisively took the me on himself and ims that he was the one behind the group called the "Dumbledore''s Army". Citing the name of the group called the "Dumbledore''s Army" as evidence and he epted that he nned to train students as his soldiers. Dolores Umbridge and minister Fudge were surprised by the statement of Dumbledore. Minister snapped back to the reality and ordered his men to arrest Dumbledore immediately. But Dumbledore easily disables them and he spectacrly got away by using the special abilities of his phoenix, Fawkes. This news was immediately spread throughout the Hogwarts. But many students and teachers could not believe this. They even thought that it was a big prank as it was April 1st that is also known as fools day. But the reality is different from what everyone expected. It is not a prank and Dumbledore really epted the situation of training an army and he became a wanted criminal. But everyone did not me Dumbledore instead they med Harry potter for starting something like this. They med him for doing all this kind of nonsense. Naturally Harry potter would not sell out his friends and he did not bring the name of Hermione. Also she is not the one that really initiated it. It was the Dumbledore that actually gave this idea to begin with. Naturally he could not say all this and took all the mes from other students. On 2nd of April, Dolores Umbridge is naturally appointed as the Headmistress of Hogwarts directly by minister fudge. She started to impose even tighter control by forming the Inquisitorial Squad. After going through an interrogation under Dolores Umbridge regarding Dumbledore and Sirius ck''s whereabouts, Harry learned that the Floo Network connection in Dolores¡¯s firece is not being monitored like the others are by the Ministry. On that very day Fred and George Weasley twins instigate a revolt. They caused mayhem throughout the school by setting off their Wildfire Whiz-bangs in protest against Dolores Umbridge''s tyranny. While the staff and other teachers pointedly did nothing to help Dolores Umbridge to regain control of the situation. Umbridge is unable to get rid of the fireworks, which continue to explode all over the school for days. Well all the anger about this matter was concentrated on Harry and Ron in ce of Fred and George. So they suffered more including the situation with the escape of Dumbledore. Snape was naturally anxious about Harry. John appeared in front of him and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After suffering from hardships he would think that his life is miserable. At that time you have to give him a little support, but not now. You are training him in lumency right. He would try to peak into your memories soon. What you have to do is to create some fake memories about lily and James to make himpletely fall to your side.¡± Snape did not understand. ¡°What Fake memories?¡± John smiled and said. ¡°Fake memories are mixed with truth and lies. Even if he verifies them you can prove that more than half of it was true. For example, in the memory where James humiliated you, you would add extra information. The extra information is about the reason why you did not fight back James when you humiliated you. The reason would be lily. Make it look like James took some embarrassing images of lily and threatened you. James threatened you to stay away from lily and be disgusted by her in order to keep her private images safe. With this memory added the thoughts of Harry would directly changed 180 degrees. Right now only Sirius is avable for him to talk. Even if he wanted to verify those images Sirius could not tell truth from lies. At most Harry would ask him if they humiliated you when you go to lily. Naturally you are humiliated before because you are close to lily some times. So Sirius would affirm your lies mixed memories. This way you can turn Harry towards your side andpensate you in ce of his mother. So follow the n carefully and we should be the final winners in this thing. Also beware of Dumbledore he might sabotage your n.¡± Snape nodded thoughtfully. He understood the n of John and also very satisfied with the changes of Harry. That is right recently the face of Harry is changing slowly like that of lily. The process is slow but with the concentrated caring observation of Snape he can notice this. Also he found that Harry felt some changes in his body when he looked into the memories of Harry when teaching lumency. Snape was thoroughly satisfied about this matter. With the suggestion of John he immediately thought of the things carefully. He made some fake memories quickly. He even made them more heart wrecking. He made it look like he was pained to stay away from James. He made James look like a devil that is aplete viin. As for Snape he portrayed himself as a tragic hero that sacrificed his love for the dignity of her love lily. John gave him few more ideas based on his knowledge about the past. John returned back to his work after this while controlling many things to prepare for the major change in theing future. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 300 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 255: Snape’s acting and Harry’s confusion Chapter 255: Snape¡¯s acting and Harry¡¯s confusion John gave him few more ideas based on his knowledge about the past. John returned back to his work after this while controlling many things to prepare for the major change in theing future. Theing major thing is actually the death of his father Sirius ck. But John has different thoughts about this matter. Killing Sirius ck now would give him the death of a heroter. John on the other hand thinks that making Sirius bes the cheating partner of female version of Harry. That is Harry would be Snape¡¯s wife but cheats on Snape with Sirius. This love triangle would be good in the future and John can have some entertainment in this matter. So John nned to do that. For that he has to first give some instructions to Betrix that originally kills Sirius ck. So he sent an owl to call Narcissa and Betrix to Grimmauld pce to talk. That night Narcissa and Betrix along with Nagini yed for the night. During this time John told Betrix a special spell that would be used on Sirius ckter. John enquired from Betrix and Narcissa about the n of Voldemort to lure Harry to the department of mysteries to get his prophesy. After understanding the situation clearly, John let Betrix understand the spell that he found in some records. This spell would be like love potion or love at first sight. It would be cast on Sirius giving him a feeling of dying and Harry would naturally go to Sirius to save him. At that time Harry would be the first person to be close to Sirius and the first person that Sirius would see at that moment. This would make Sirius fall in love with Harry. It is like love at first sight for him to fall in love with Harry. Also his greed for money would be connected to his thoughts. As long as he marries Harry he can get the money in the name of Harry. Male couples are not that strange in the wizarding world. Well the best example is actually the Dumbledore. There is also the ise Zabini that is the son of Mrs. Zabini that is also interested in men instead of women. So John would help Harry have more people that can love him. Well what Harrycks in his life is love so it is not a problem for him to have more people that love him and pleasure him through all the holes. Well thinking of the future of Harry, John really smiled like a Grinch. Betrix that understood the n of John felt that John is really bad. Also John is perfect match for her with the simr sinister heart. Previously there is still a slight resentment because John is not as sinister as Voldemort. But she did not expect that Voldemort is like a little kid in front of John. Voldemort only knows how to kill or torture people. But John would step beyond that. It is something unexinable where Snape caught Harry cheating on him with his bully Sirius. The expression and the pain are much higher than that of killing or some stupid torture curse. Also the oue of this kind of things is different and the results could not be predicted. She became excited and was looking forward to theing battle. John gave her a small magic formation te that can act as her shield. John also has this thought for Ron. As for the person that would give the gender changing potion to Ron would be his mother molly. For the happiness of Ron she can do that. Even she believed that Ron likes Harry and Krum. The unusual behavior of Ron was caught by her after the previous scandals. She always wanted to have two daughters. So turning Ron into a daughter is not a bad thing. This way Ron would not hinder John and everyone would be happy. So she decided to make Ron take the gender changing potion. But it could not be done immediately. She has to n for it during the holidays. With her starting the process she can make Ron drink the potion for the next 3 months. Also she can give this potion to Hermione to let her feed Ron saying that it is all good for him. Well once started the dosage of potion should not be missed for a certain period of time. So as long as Hermione understood this problem she would let Ron drink the potion regrly when they are running away. John nned the things carefully and prepared the potion for Ron. While John is busy with these things, Harry is having an emotional rollercoaster. He has seen the memories of Snape just now. Snape waited till Harry saw through his fake memories and when the situation is right Snape pulled Harry out of the Pensieve. Then he asked Harry in an irritated voice. ¡°Why did you see those memories? You should not know these things. I have hidden them from your mother for so long. Why did you see them?¡± John took some time to teach Snape some acting and let him practice those lines. Also his emotional less faces showed some emotions with the training of John. Harry was really taken aback and believed that Snape was really a good person. ¡°Is everything I saw just now true?¡± Harry asked with doubts. Snape is already prepared for this as John predicted. So he released his Patronus charm that id a doe which is the same Patronus guardian of his mother lily. This made Harry haveplicated thoughts about Snape. Harry already knows the things about his father and mother from Dumbledore and others friends of his father. It was his father that was the bad guy that took his mother through trickery. But he would not believe these things by 100 percent. So he decided to contact Sirius even though it was dangerous of being caught by ministry. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 305 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 256: Harry was manipulated by Snape’s fake memories Chapter 256: Harry was manipted by Snape¡¯s fake memories But he would not believe these things by 100 percent. So he decided to contact Sirius even though it was dangerous of being caught by ministry. As long as he confirms the things he would feel disgusted by his father. Then he would feel sympathy towards Snape. For a man sympathy is a normal thing. But for a woman sympathy is usually the first step of falling into the trap. For a person that is transforming from a man to woman, the sympathy and a sense of love can turn their future towards the wrong direction. Also Harry did not have any love since he was young. He did not receive any proper praises or support. Even Dumbledore only put him through this despair in the name of nurturing him. Well Johne in the middle and directly destroyed all the ns of Dumbledore towards Harry¡¯s growth. Now Harry was very down and depressed. After getting caught by the Dolores, Dumbledore took the me for all the things he did. Well the suggestion originally came from Dumbledore. Still he only felt close to Dumbledore and now he is also gone leaving him in this kind of ce with no reliance. When Harry was at this down state of mind, it is the perfect time for Snape to take action and get close to Harry. Later when acting as a double agent with Dumbledore and Voldemort, Snape can put more acts to pull Harrypletely into his side. If both of them faced the attack of Voldemort and survives they would be in a simr situation. This way they canpletely be a couple. Also John silently checked some things of Snape. He is really strange. He actually bought clothes that are so slutty that even John was shocked. He should have bought these clothes in the name of lily. Also they are all modern clothes from the muggle world and from a different country on the other side of the ocean. Most probably he has some special hobbies or something like that. Well he can only pray that Harry would have a peace of mind and happiness that a woman should have. As for Ron he would be given to Krum. Also Krum has some special hobbies towards the side of tying and spanking. He even got magical vibrators of many sizes. John doesn¡¯t know the position of Ron in the future. Fortunately Hermione was saved from falling into the hands of a person like him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ During this time Harry and the other fifth years are getting ready to begin the sessions on the advice of what they''ll need to do to prepare for the careers. That is what they will be pursuing after graduation. During Harry Potter''s career advice session with Professor McGonagall, he tells her that he wants to be an Auror. Suddenly they are rudely interrupted by the new Headmistress Dolores Umbridge. She makes several remarks against Harry''s ambition of being an Auror. Well he got many ck marks during this time because of his insistence towards the existence of Voldemort. An Auror is like a soldier that needs to obey the orders from above. Even though they might think that the orders are wrong they still have to follow them. At most they can only as for reconsideration if there is a special circumstance. On the other hand Harry actually directly and publicly confronted the ministry and stood on the opposing side to them. So he still hopes to be an Auror. Such childish dreams can only appear in the minds of the protagonists. Well John did not care about this matter or put his fingers into this matter. It is not the time for him to poke things right now. But Harry on the other hand doesn¡¯t know what is good for him. So the meeting ends up with Professor McGonagall supporting Harry, and having a screaming argument with Umbridge. George and Fred sneaked back to get their things before leavingpletely with a bigger disturbance of the fire crackers. Under Fred and George''s advice, Harry decides to sneak into Umbridge''s office and use her firece while they distract her. Harry is able to talk briefly with Sirius about his father''s cruel treatment of Snape. But he did not ask the questions like in the plot instead he asked some clear and sharp question. Also he is not willing to ask about the James taking private images of lily to bully Snape. He told him that James, like many other people, stopped acting that way as he got older. But that did not change much of the disgust that Harry had in his heart. He felt that he did not understand his father properly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. During this time Fred and George left with even bigger ruckus all over Hogwarts. Since they got the money from Ginny through John they decided to open their jokes store. Naturally Ginny is their partner or investor. On April 22nd, Fred and George opened their store. Fred and George Weasley worked for several years to develop a line ofic magic items. They hoped to sell these items through theirpany, Weasleys¡¯ Wizard Wheezes jokes store. They were putting together order forms during the summer of 1994 with the hope of selling the items at school. But their mother was thoroughly disgusted with the whole thing and made them throw the forms away. They were undaunted, however, and they managed to impress Ludo Bagman, the head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports, with one of their fake wands. At the end of the 1995 school year, their sister Ginny that got money from John, she has invested in their idea. Molly acted as the person in charge and let them write a share in the name of Ginny that invested in them. So everything went well. The Weasley brothers also did not have any problem for taking money from Ginny and giving her a share in their jokes store. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 305 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 257: Angelina Johnson is in heat Chapter 257: Angelina Johnson is in heat So everything went well. The Weasley brothers also did not have any problem for taking money from Ginny and giving her a share in their jokes store. They did not care where Ginny got the money from. Well it is her sister that is their partner that is all they care about in this matter. As for John it is still a question of choice. Angelina Johnson frequently came to John to give him the kiss every day. Also the hands of John moved all over her body. After the Quidditch match with Ravenw John took her to the room of requirements. At that time she was so excited that she forgot about few things during the excitement. She did not have any resistance to the touch of John. Today after kissing her John waved his hands causing his dress and her dress toe off got neatly folded and ced on the table on the side. The doors of room of requirements are tightly locked. By the time she noticed this she is alreadypletely naked sitting on thep of John with close skin contact. The warm skin and even warmer dick is packed between their bodies. This is the first time she has seen such a big dick. She never thought that the dick of John is so long, big and thick. Her mind started to be fuzzy. John did not do anything. All of this was her thoughts after looking at the dick. What John did right now is to massage her back at the base of the back bone. That is between her butt cheeks. She felt strangely aroused and her hands moved automatically to hold the dick of John. Also she leaned forward to kiss John on her own initiative again. John¡¯s hands are doing their own job. One is massaging at the base of her spine while the other is ced on her nipples and massage her boobs. Her tits are really big that are covered by the clothes all the time. Also her nipples are perky with ck and pink color mixed in. Her tits are very firm and gave a solid feeling to John. It is very simr to her ass. But strangely when touched and pressed they are soft like cushion. John continued to y with her for a while but did not take the next step. Her hands started to feel the dick of John slowly from the tip to the balls. She could not hold his dick with a single hand. Also she felt the solid, strong and warm power from the dick of John. At the same time she felt that the balls of John are quite big and packed with heat. The more she touched his dick the more she felt into the abyss of lust. After a while she smiled at John with her dreamy eyes and got down to lick the dick of John. Slowly it turned into a blowjob but she was unable to make John cum. So she started to use her tits turning the blowjob into a tit job. She has licked the dick of John from the tip to the balls. Still she could not make him cum. Instead it was her that is close to an orgasm. Unexpectedly John pulled her leg and flipped her so that her pussy came to his face. He started to tease her pussy and clit while her face was close to his dick and balls. She did not expect that John has such a strong power in his hands. He is actually holding her in the air with just his arms strength. As soon as John licked her pussy and the clit, she could not hold back any longer and had a trembling orgasm. This is the first strong orgasm she had till now. Even though she masturbated many times before, she never had this level of orgasm till now. Also she is still a virgin and her resistance to pleasure is very less. She could not hold back the arousal. As for taking the next step John really wanted to take. But Angelina snapped back to the reality. She stopped John from taking the next step. She once again gave work to her mouth and tried her best with her tits and hand and finally received a big load of cum into her mouth. She did not spit out anything and swallowed all of that. Her eyes becameplicated at this moment. She really liked the big dick of John. She did not expect that John has such a good body. Also the dick of John is still standing tall packing full of heat. She really wanted to take the next step right now. But her mind is in turmoil. She is thinking between love and lust. But John would not let such a good opportunity to go away. He spoke at that time. ¡°Angelina, don¡¯t you want to take the next step. Are you feeling bad about your love? But I think it has nothing to do with this. Pleasure is a need just like eating and drinking. Lovees from the heart. You don¡¯t have to think of that nonsense of staying pure or something like that for someone. If that person really loves you, he would not care about your body. He should love your heart right. Also if he loves you he would think the best of you. If that person loves you he would bring you the best food if you want to eat instead of some street junk. Simrly if you want to have the best pleasure he should bring you the best dick instead of a small twig they have. You have a super hot body and it needs to be paired with a super hot dick like mine. Only my plough is good enough to plough your secret fields. If you don¡¯t want to take the next step I will not force you to do anything against your will¡­.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 305 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 258: an opportunity to catch the moon Chapter 258: an opportunity to catch the moon ¡°¡­Only my plough is good enough to plough your secret fields. If you don¡¯t want to take the next step I will not force you to do anything against your will. You can make your choice. But I would really like you to join my side instead of going with them. Even if you choose to go with them, we can still be sex friends. But if you want to be my woman then you have to swear your allegiance to my dick and never let go of my side. Betrayal is punishable by something worse than death.¡± John said this and gave Angelina time to think carefully. Well his hands never left her and his dick is still attacked close to her pussy and pressed against her clit tightly. She was so aroused right now that she could not think straight. She knows that John has many women and she knows that John is strong. She always thought that John might not be able to satisfy all of his women with his dick. So things would break in the future with his women. But after looking at the dick of John, she immediately dispelled those thoughts. She now understood that a capable man might really have a capable dick. With the dick and power John possess he can easily satisfy all of his women and he might even have extra energy to continue forward. When she thought of this she felt that she has to make a choice right now. If she misses the chance she might not get to have a wonderful dick and a wonderful man like John in the future. John has handsome face, He has well built body, He has a strong dick that can make the strongest bull feel ashamed, He has wealth that can surpass many ancient families, He has businesses and assets that can shake many rich people in the muggle world and even goblins gave him the title of honorary goblin, He has enough prestige to make the minister of magic bow down and speak politely, He is good at Quidditch and was personally invited by the coach and manager of the Quidditch national team, He has enough good will to make the hearts of many women shake, He has kind heart to help the orphans from both wizarding world and the muggle world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If she wants to list the qualifications she doesn¡¯t believe that she can fit in book of the size of the magic history book. Now she has the choice in front of her. If she gives John her virginity and loyalty she can be one of the blessed women. If not she would have lost an opportunity for the future. She was now stuck between love and lust. Well theter cannot be just said as lust because it is an opportunity to catch the moon that many stars surround. The former cannot be said to be true love as it is just closeness that she has with Fred and is just initial love state. There is no rity to this thing. That is there is no absolute feeling. But right now her thinking has a pressure of pleasure from one side that dominates her reasoning. John is right in front of her with big dick tightly packed on her clit and pussy. His hand is still fondling her tits and nipples and his other hand ying with her ass. Can she really think straight and make a decision about love at this moment. The pressure of pleasure is too great to refuse. Also John is an opportunity that could not be obtained through normal means. Now she has the opportunity so anyone with the right mind or muddled mind can make this choice. Immediately after that she made her choice and moved forwards to take the initiative to kiss John. This kiss is the consent that she gave John to precede. John then moved her hand to lift her ass up into the air. This broke the contact between her lips and John said. ¡°That is a good choice.¡± Then he gently ced her down with the tip of his dick entered into her pink pussy. He aligned it carefully and the tip poked urately. But her pussy is too tight for his dick to enter inside easily. Well she is a virgin and it would be tight. Buy John did not have a problem with that. He waved his hand and a strange jar appeared from the pocket of his coat. From that some greenish cream flew over and fell on his hand. It is one serving of cream that has special properties of healing. It would not hurt when poked because of its soft oily nature. Also it has special properties that would nourish her pussy after the hymen is broken. Angelina is the first one to get this benefit after John made this thing. He made it for his women to have fun in the future. It would make the y more pleasurable and enjoyable. So naturally he makes something like that using his potions talent. John then let her go letting her pussy to fall freely and slid down his dick to poke straight inside her pussy. With that the dick slowly slid in and her hymen broke step by step. Angelina moaned and screamed in pleasure. The pain did notst long because of the medicine that John applied just now. Instead all that was left is the pleasure. When the dick went all the way into her pussy there is a bulge on the stomach with the outline of his dick. That is how deeply that his dick prated inside. Even then a part of his dick is still out and she could not slide down any longer. But that is enough for her. John did not force his dick inside more, so as to not to cause any problems. Things would slowly change over time after using things for few more times. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 305 chapters for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 259: allegiance of the centaurs Chapter 259: allegiance of the centaurs ------------------------------------------------- author''s words: Infinite viin world is online ------------------------------------------------- Chapter 259: allegiance of the centaurs John did not force his dick inside more, so as to not to cause any problems. Things would slowly change over time after using things for few more times. John then moved his hands to her ass and spanked on her ass with both the hands at the same time. With that he started to y and it did not end for 4 hours straight. He also unlocked her ass hole and creampied both her pussy and ass hole till the cum overflowed out of these holes. She was so exhausted that she leaned on John with a smile of satisfaction on her face. John kissed her mouth and started to suck on her nipples that are still erect while massaging her body to relive the fatigue. Angelina on the other hand was still in shocked state. Even after ying for so long John¡¯s dick did not lose its initial strength. It is still hard as rock and tightly pressed against her pussy. Only now she understood why John wanted more women. A single woman can neverpletely satisfy him. Also a single woman can never bear the full power of his dick by herself. She can only share the burden with others. But she is still happy to have a wonderful first time. She directly fell in love with the dick. Not John but his dick. She was very reluctant to leave his dick. So John took her to the pond by the side to have a quick wash. The water in the pond is moving and reced with fresh water. So even if they washed up it did not cause any problem. Still John doesn¡¯t want to cause any pollution. He is very nature friendly with his heart and body that is close to nature. Also he has the capabilities to green anyone and anything with the help of his body and nature. John then waved his hand to lock the remove all the dirt on their body and the cum inside her holes. With that done he carried Angelina in princess pose and took her to the water. His hands are naturally not honest. One is holding her nipple from under her arm and the other has its finger pressing her clit. When he is in front of the water he waved his hand again. The water flow stopped and the water boiled. It is like a natural hot spring. John stepped into the pool along with Angelina. The expected cold feeling did note while they entered the water. It felt warm and the fatigue in her body was relieved more and more. But it did not end here as John once again pushed his dick inside her ass hole as she sat straight on the top of his dick. Because of the difference of the height as she sits on his dick, her tits came straight in front of his face. John started to y with her for a while longer. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. John sent away Angelina back to the dormitory secretly under the invisibility cloak. When he returned he got a letter from Hermione. It was rted to her discovering the brother of Hagrid called Grawp inside the forest. John was really happy that Hermione shared the secret information without any other thoughts. The trust is what he likes in his women. John gave her a reply. It is about the situation about how to use Grawp in the future when she was in aplicated situation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. There is also information about angering of centaurs of the forbidden forest. It is said that they are at their limit of all the things that Dolores did during this time. But they are holding it back because they don¡¯t want to be more involved with the ministry of magic. John knows that it is the perfect time to go to them for a talk. John can promise them that they would be free from the shrew like Dolores soon. Also they can capture Dolores and punish her as they like as long as they did not kill her. These conditions are good in the thoughts of John and he can get their allegiance with these conditions. So he took Luna with him and went to the forbidden forest. No one at Hogwarts stops John and even Snape did not have anyints towards John. Luna came over happily and followed John into the forbidden forest. John first went to meet with the fairy queen to talk to her and then go to meet with centaurs to speak with the conditions of allegiance. Naturally John¡¯s guesses are correct and he was able to get the allegiance of the centaurs. Also they felt that John is much more like a savior than Harry potter. With the presence of the fairy queen with John has made them understand that John would keep his words no matter what. During this time John made another break through rted to killing curse. The famous killing curse that everyone fears is actually not used for killing. It was originally intended to use for out of the body experience. But someone added an extra rune to forbid the soul to return back to the body within the specific time to cause the death of the person that was hit by killing curse. As long as the connection between the body and the soul are strong, the killing curse is practically useless. Naturally for John the killing curse could not do anything to him even if he was hit directly head on. This also gave John another thought on insanity recovery. The separation of soul and body can make the soul more sober ande out of insanity. The damaged memories and thought process can be recovered by using a special potion while the soul is out of the body. After making these things John actually took Neville out of Hogwarts with him to the hospital where his parents are being treated at that time. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 260: Mcgonagall was injured revealing true appearance Chapter 260: Mcgonagall was injured revealing true appearance The damaged memories and thought process can be recovered by using a special potion while the soul is out of the body. After making these things John actually took Neville out of Hogwarts with him to the hospital where his parents are being treated at that time. John also called two more people that are the grandmother of Neville and Betrix. Betrix is here to apologize. John was not a person that can let his women apologize to anyone. But if he wants to poach the people from the side of loose order of phoenix group, he has to do this. He has already extended his fingers into the group of death eaters through the support of pansy¡¯s father. Now he wanted to take the talented people from order of phoenix as well. Only then can John create a situation where the fight between Harry potter and Voldemort into nothing more than some street fighters fighting. Without an army behind him Voldemort is like a beggar without a nose. Without the friends and support behind Harry he is a single nerdy person that is half female currently. So what would people think if these two people fight? At that time the news about them might not even make it to the newspaper. John told Neville and his grandmother about his new discovery to cure the insanity of Neville¡¯s parents. When they heard it they were really shocked any moved. But when they looked at Betrix that is standing beside John they became angry. John then said. ¡°Don¡¯t hate Betrix, She did not do anything to your parents, it was other death eaters. She was just forced to stand beside them at that time. She is with me now and she helped me in making this insanity relieving potion. It can cure the insanity of your parentspletely.¡± When John said these words both Neville and his grandmother calmed down. But they did not change much towards Betrix. Well after curing the parents of Neville, they would definitely change. John administered the potion and used the changed killing curse to activate the soul separation. It actually worked. The thoughts of Neville¡¯s parents finally cleared up and their eyes started to look normal. At the same time John made them forgot about the incident and create a fake memory of Betrix trying to save their lives at that time. So when they came back to their senses they actually thanked Betrix. This made Neville and his grandmother doubt the things. After their exnation Neville and his grandmother no longer hated Betrix. John also smiled. Also he told them that they should not reveal this matter for the time being because Voldemort is out. John doesn¡¯t want them to reveal this matter till Dumbledore dies. Then the order of phoenix would be like loose sand and he can get them directly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. The things here are solved here and theing things are the best. Betrix did not feel sad. She already knows the n of John. Since John wanted to build a strong group and an empire she would help him wholeheartedly. The fifth years begin going through their O.W.L. examinations. During the night of John''s Astronomy exam, Umbridge orders several Aurors to evict Hagrid from Hogwarts. As for the basis is that Hagrid has giant bloodline and is not in proper duties all this time. John did not stop the thing. Harry was also here taking the exam. So he would not go to stop the things as well. Dolores acted this time, under the cover of darkness to avoid what happened with Sybill Trwney. Dumbledore is also not present to stop the things at this moment. Hagrid resists the spells of Aurors while escaping like a dirty dog chased by other wolves. Minerva McGonagall is injured when protesting against the use of excessive force against Hagrid. Hagrid is able to escape because professor Mcgonagall attracted the fire power of those Aurors. John appeared right at that time and helped McGonagall sending her to St Mungo''s hospital. John really showed great care for Mcgonagall. Also during this time Mcgonagall¡¯s magic weakened and revealed her true appearance. Well unlike the muggles wizards with strong power has more youth time. In some cases they can stay young till they died. Mcgonagall looked like a mature woman around the age of 32 or 35 years. The old ugly appearance is the transfiguration she made and constantly improved. It is her greatest spell. But now that she lost consciousness she could not maintain it and revealed her true appearance. John was intoxicated by this mature beauty but he could not get her right now. He would y with her slowly. He wants her to turn into half cat appearance with cat ears and tail to y with her. But now he has to show his concern to earn her heart and gain her favor. On the next day during History of Magic exam, Harry falls asleep and receives a vision that Sirius is being tortured by Voldemort at the Department of Mysteries. John saw that from the side. Well Harry made itpletely obvious as he suddenly woke up from the sleep and acted like he was frightened out of his wits. John noticed this all and knows that Harry got some strange dream from Voldemort. It should be about his cheap father getting tortured by Voldemort. John has already given instructions to Betrix. Killing Sirius is useless. Instead making Sirius, Harry and Snape falling in love triangle would be good. Just imagine the female Harry sandwiched between Sirius and Snape with their dick inserted into the two holes of Harry at the same time. That would be perfect. So John already nned the things and let Betrix practice the new spell carefully and told her to use it at the right time. Naturally Dumbledore would not interfere at that situation in the department of mysteries. Also Betrix was really moved by the nning of John. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 261: solo fight at department of mysteries Chapter 261: solo fight at department of mysteries Naturally Dumbledore would not interfere at that situation in the department of mysteries. Also Betrix was really moved by the nning of John. She evenplimented John as ¡°BIG BAD GUY¡± During this time John carefully observed the situation of Harry. Well along with Harry only two people followed him. One is Ron and the other is Hermione. Harry told Ron about his dream about Sirius. Hermione on the side also listened to this. John did not tell her about his ns rted to Harry right now. So naturally she doesn¡¯t know that John is turning Harry into a woman and a possible love triangle between Harry, Snape and Sirius in the future. Hermione suspects it may be a trap So she gave a suggestion for Harry. She suggested that Harry should attempt to talk to Sirius first to confirm he is missing. With help from Hermione and Ron to serve as lookouts and distractions for Dolores, Harry used Umbridge''s firece once again. To his surprise Harry was unable to contact Sirius through this method. This intensified his doubt that Sirius was really captured. Before now Harry told him about the dreams. Sirius though that helping Harry might give him money. Naturally he would act in this way. With this thought Harry has a different thought in his mind. He doesn¡¯t know whether to save Sirius or not. Well Sirius took money from him many times and he is like a leach that sucks all of his money. Then again he is the only person that is close to him. Sirius is his god father. Naturally he could not let him die. So he decided to go. He sneakily wanted to leave here like the few times before. This time, however, Harry is caught by Dolores Umbridge and the Inquisitorial Squad, who captured both Ron and Hermione that are aiding him. They did not dare to manhandle Hermione because of the fear of John. But Ron got few punches making his look like the eyes of a panda. His nose is redder than his hair and his cheeks have clear hand prints of being pped. On the other hand Hermione is fine and they did not even touch her during this time. They only threatened her with Ron by her side to make her follow them to the office of Dolores. Dolores Umbridge summoned Snape to provide her with Veritaserum for the interrogation. Snape appeared quickly and his face did not show much emotions when he came. He is really good at hiding his emotions. Harry doesn¡¯t know how to react to this situation. When Dolores asked Snape for Veritaserum for the interrogation, Snape replied that he has run out of it and will take a full month to brew more. Harry knows that he could not escape right now and save Sirius. Harry also hates Sirius and his scumbag father and admires Snape. But still Sirius is important to him as a god father. So he spoke when Snape is about to leave. Harry tried to pass on a coded message to him, but is unsure if the Potions Master understands or intends to deliver it. After Snape left, Umbridge is about to use the Cruciatus Curse on Harry. She also revealed that it was her who sent the Dementors to attack Harry during the summer. John knows everything would happen like this. So he told Hermione as if he anticipated this kind of situation and told her to use the brother of Hagrid to solve this kind of situation. Also John made preparations with centaurs that he would hand over Dolores to him and he already told them to be on standby that day. Also he specifically told them to treat Hermione well and lead her out of the forbidden forest safely. Hermione remembered the words of John at this situation. So, just before Dolores Umbridge can use her spells on Harry, Hermione spoke. She imed that Dumbledore has hidden a powerful weapon in the Forbidden Forest. Hermione leads Harry and Dolores Umbridge into the forest. She let them to the location where Hagrid tied his brother. When they arrived there is no one. Here they encounter centaurs as they previously nned. The Skirmish in the Forbidden Forest made the centaurs angrier and Umbridge foolishly insults them even more. Right then the brother of Hagrid arrives and catches Dolores. Later she was dropped and an angry centaur picks up Umbridge and carries her off screaming into the woods. Hermione and Harry escape amid the chaos and returned back to Hogwarts. He came over to save Ron that was being yed by the people in the inquisitor squad. Harry quickly knocked the people in the inquisitor squad and saved Ron. Harry asked Hermione to take Ron to the hospital wing while he goes to the department of mysteries to save Sirius. Hermione wanted to stop Harry but Harry did not even listen to what Hermione said and ran away. Harry flied to the Ministry of Magic on the school''s Thestrals. Then Harry arrived at the Ministry, which is empty. When He arrived at the Department of Mysteries, he passed through several cryptic chambers until he arrived at the Hall of Prophecy. Here Harry picked up a prophecy contained in a ss sphere before he was ambushed by Death Eaters. Among the death eaters Lucius Malfoy reveals that Voldemort is seeking that prophecy and needs Harry to retrieve it for him. Harry doesn¡¯t want to do that and started to fight with Lucius. Since he is alone he can only fight a losing battle. But the death eaters don¡¯t dare to kill Harry. Voldemort specifically told them that they are not to kill Harry. He wants to kill Harry personally. So Harry fought back without any problem. Along with the protagonist luck he was able to sessfully escape from them to some distance. Harry was nearly defeated, but when he came to the Death Chamber he found that the death eaters followed. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 262: Sirius fell in love with Harry Chapter 262: Sirius fell in love with Harry Along with the protagonist luck he was able to sessfully escape from them to some distance. Harry was nearly defeated, but when he came to the Death Chamber he found that the death eaters followed. Betrix was also there silently lurking for the right opportunity to cast a spell that John told her. Betrix attacked at the right moment when Sirius is right in front of Harry. Actually he is protecting Harry that is standing behind him. Right then the spell hit him and sending him flying back to fall on Harry. Sirius only has few members from the order of phoenix helping him under the orders of Dumbledore. Harry that is right behind Sirius quickly came forward to catch Sirius. Sirius also thought that he was seriously injured. Right then the eyes of Sirius and Harry met. Immediately Sirius¡¯s eyes showed a love symbol and felt that Harry is actually lily. He always liked lily and wanted to fuck but the father of Harry potter always blocked his path. Now that he looked at Harry that looked like lily, he fell in love with lily again. Naturally there is no time to fool around right now. Naturally Betrix would not stay here any longer. She quickly moved away from here and left this ce to the main area of the ministry of magic. Then she directly left from here to Malfoy mansion. Her task has beenpleted. Aftering over she told Narcissa to send the owl to John to tell him the good news. John on the other hand was still at school. He did not have any role in these matters. Also his interference would causeplications. As long as he did not appear in these things he would not have any problems. Soon he received an owl with the good news. On the other hand Dumbledore appeared to fight saving Harry at the right time. Dumbledore captured all the other death eaters. Well Betrix escaped early and he doesn¡¯t know that she even came. Since Sirius did not die, Harry did not enter rage mode. At the same time Lord Voldemort appeared as Harry is fighting other death eaters and tries to kill him. But he was saved by Dumbledore and an intense duel erupts between the two mighty wizards that is Voldemort and Dumbledore. Dumbledore is visibly dominating the duel and winning against Voldemort. He calmly ovees all of Voldemort''s attempts before eventually imprisoning him in a cocoon of water, forcing him to Disapparate. Left with the realization Dumbledore surpasses him in magic and dueling, Voldemort, in desperation, attempts to possess Harry. This is to cause him unbearable pain in the hope that Dumbledore will kill Harry both to spare him and to kill Voldemort. However, Dumbledore does not act on the bait that Voldemort left. In an ironic twist of fate Harry''s grief for his parent''s murderer that is Voldemort or the strange changes in his body that is turning into woman, That is perfectly problematic for the unprepared Voldemort for soul distribution in the body to control. The bodies of both men and women are different. The magic energy movements and lines are also different. If one wants to possess the other party, one has to know few things before possessing perfectly with full control. If they did not have full control then the situation would be very different and the possession is notplete. The control of possession can break at any moment with strong mental fluctuations from the target person for possession. This allowed Harry to cause Voldemort immeasurable pain and forces him out. Ministry of Magic employees arrive in time to see the Dark Lord before Voldemort Disapparates from the ministry of magic. Cornelius Fudge finally admits Voldemort has returned after witnessing the Voldemort¡¯s appearance. Dumbledore then send Harry back to Hogwarts via Portkey. All of this happened and John simply got the news through various channels. He has already prepared various strategies for the neutral faction for theing counter attack of the death eaters. As long as a death eater appears in front of their neutral faction they would be killed without a question. The neutral faction is already strong and they have be decisive right now. Originally neutral faction acted as the bigmon area where both death eaters and the order of phoenix peoplee over to get some benefits. It is like asking for people, resources or some other things in order to ensure their safety. But right now the situation is different. All the neutral faction members are prepared and they trained arge number of wizards with fighting capabilities. At a moment¡¯s notice they would attack to kill not to capture. This is the direct order from John. All death eaters are sentenced to death no matter what. As for the consequences of killing John would take care of this matter. So under the orders of John the death eaters that wanted to attack these people to get wealth and other resources were directly killed. Even their corpses are not left behind. There is no one to return back to report. This is because all the neutral faction areas are specifically prepared with a ward that would not let them apparate away from there. The death eaters naturally want to escape when they feel that something is wrong. But they could not and the moment of hesitation is enough for them to die. Also they would not expect that the people from the neutral faction are so ruthless to directly cast killing curses left and right without saying a word. Well it will take some time to start this process. John is actually waiting for the copse of the ministry because that day he would go to the ministry to directly kill all the dementors. These dementors are like high nutritious food for his spirit. With only the spirits of Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald are not enough to face the corrupted soul head on. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 263: original direction of John’s character Chapter 263: original direction of John¡¯s character These dementors are like high nutritious food for his spirit. With only the spirits of Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald are not enough to face the corrupted soul head on. The corrupted spirit is suspected to be Merlin, the well know great wizard. John could tell the power of the corruption that did not act on his systempletely right now. Before it could actpletely and bes alert he has to act quickly to gain as much as power he possibly can. During this time he was not idle and continued to use those rituals to be stronger. The book he got from Gellert Grindelwald about the rituals was alreadyplete. Other small rituals that can strengthen his, body, spirit and magic capacity were performed by John during this time. He is strong and haverge amount of filling space. Now he has to get the nutrients to fill this space and be stronger. Those rituals improve the potential and create space for further improvement. John has to consume some special materials to reach his full potential. His main target is naturally the spirit improvement first. For that he has to devour the spirits using the technique the fairy queen taught him before. With the improvement of the spirit his magic capacity will also increased. With the increased magic capacity the body would slowly keep up as long as he ate the nutritious food. So it is aplete cycle. John has prepared the things and continued to improve while direction those small shows of love triangles. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Naturally on the evening that day all the news and othermunication tforms of the wizards gave the news of the return of Voldemort. It was on the order of John. John on the other hand visited the hospital to see how Mcgonagall is doing right now. After regaining consciousness she returned back to her old image and covered her hot milf body quickly. When John appeared she blushed. But John did not feel good as the blush on her old face is not that good. Since John got angry he looked around to see that there is no one here. Then he waved his wand directly dispelling the transfiguration that Mcgonagall cast on herself. This revealed her original appearance shocking her. Before her shock receded John moved forward and kissed her red lips. She wanted to resist but she could not move right now. John also bound her hands and feet with a wave of his hand. So she can only let John kiss her. When John is done kissing her, for which she reciprocated really well, John spoke. ¡°In my presence you cannot appear in that old appearance. Since I saved you, you life, your heart and your body belongs to me. I will not impose anything on your free will. So be a good woman and recover from your injuries.¡± There is one thingmon in both professor Mcgonagall and Hermione. As long as a man they liked said something in a dominating way they would quickly submit to the other side. Well for that they should have a certain level of liking to that man. John knows that she likes John because of the affection meter that showed her thoughts. No one wants to stay on the side of a broken wimp and team up with him to fight some brain dead idiots. John was much more powerful. The only thing that is stopping her affection towards John is her age difference and superiority. With John¡¯s dominating way she quickly gave in to him. It is easy when she is horny for so many years, without a man. This has cut many corners and led her to this brink of wanting a man no matter what. John appeared at the right time with the right physique and the right way that she liked the most. In a way John appeared in this world like a side character that would be despised at the start and appreciated at the second half. This world is not the original Harry potter world. Still he is not the main character. Based on the original plot and the plot intended direction of this world John understood that he is a stepping stone for the protagonist Harry potter. John has to get his face pped by Harry potter and thenter Harry potter would realize that John is a good man. With that Sirius appears and gives all the money from the ck family to Harry in the name of support or nonsense. Most probably John would turn evil at a certain incident and then joins the death eaters. Then at the end fight he would die in the hands of some people. That should be his intended plot. But with his repeated interference without stretching the main plotline out of the permissible limit has reached this point. He was able to retain his wealth and gained, power, and connections during this time. At the same time he cut of the stone that would pull him down to the bottom of the ocean that is his father Sirius. With this he will not be a stepping stone in the future. Instead he is the powerhouse that has the capabilities to be the boss behind the scenes. The holidays came again and John has other things to do. As for what happened with Harry is not something that is of concern to John. Sirius started to follow Harry while Snape tried his best to get close to Harry. Dumbledore don¡¯t know what happened at first. But he felt that there is something wrong with Harry¡¯s appearance, Snape¡¯s thoughts and Sirius¡¯s eyes looking at Harry. Unfortunately he did not have the time or patience to check these things. He has to make things into order for Harry¡¯s future war quickly and then prepare for his death. With that he will be able to upy the body of John and start his life again from the scratches. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 264: John meets muggle prime minister Chapter 264: John meets muggle prime minister He has to make things into order for Harry¡¯s future war quickly and then prepare for his death. With that he will be able to upy the body of John and start his life again from the scratches. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. During the holidays, John went to save Amelia Bones that is the aunt of Susan bones. They are the poaching targets of John from the order of phoenix. Because the order of phoenix is like loose sand they were unable to protect their own people. Dumbledore is unwilling to fight as only sit on the fence even if his people are dying like crazy. Naturally there is resentment in the thoughts of the people of order of phoenix. The father of pansy was also working hard to connect some good people that are forced to be death eaters. They are unwilling and they are strong. Their cases are very simr to Snape. All these people met with John privately and joined up with neutral faction. When the timees they will be rescued by John¡¯s side and their family members would be saved. The holidays are spent mostly with the arrangement of things and connections. During this time minister fudge is not idle. The Muggle Prime Minister received a notice that Cornelius Fudge is to meet him. John has already met with the muggle prime minister as the leader of neutral faction and a business man from the muggle world too. Well John¡¯s power is stronger in the muggle¡¯s side too. So naturally he would receive a good wee from the muggle prime minister. As long as things rted to magic are not revealed John can meet and have good connections in the muggle¡¯s side too. So John was also present during the meeting between the muggle prime minister and minister of magic fudge. No one cared about the age of John as they are clear about his power when he united the entire neutral faction, muggle world business circle, gold mining and many more¡­ In the meeting the muggle prime minister then recollected Fudge''s earlier meetings with him along with all his past meeting. His first meeting with Fudge soon after he became the Prime Minister, Then they came to inform about Sirius ck''s escape from Azkaban, Then the Quidditch World Cup incident with the dark Mark in the sky, Finally after the Triwizard Tournament and the 1996 Azkaban mass breakout. When Fudge finally arrived, he reveals a number of incidents which had urred in the Muggle world and for which the Prime Minister is forced to owe responsibility. That is the copse of the Brockdale Bridge, a supposed hurricane in the West Country, The attack on Amelia Bones and Emmeline Vance that are saved by John, This point mad both minister of magic and muggle prime minister look at John in new light. Both these people have strong backgrounds and they are powerful women. Then the insanity of Junior Minister Herbert Chorley which have all been caused by Lord Voldemort and his followers called the Death Eaters Finally for the situation about the giants was actually solved by John. John directly be ally with the giants and made a contract with them. The contract is both magical and physical. It is a work contract for the giants to receive various resources from John for working for John. They would do farming to make an ancient forest with many treasured herbs for John pharmaceuticalpany that would produce medicine and beauty products. Once again both the muggle prime minister and magic minister fudge looked at John strangely. They did not know that magical creatures can be used so well. Also giants are violent in temper. Why would they listen to John so eagerly is something they wanted to know? But John would not give out his trade secrets easily. Every magic race has its own needs and thoughts. So naturally John with his conditional thinking can find those conditions of and fulfill them so that they would agree to follow him. Everything in the world has a price and a certain amount of conditions for both winning and losing. Each condition amounts to a certain percentage of winning or losing reaching towards a specific result in between both winning and losing. As long as you identify those conditions and control those conditions you can reach the result that you wanted. It is just like cooking adding the right ingredients would create a tasty good. You can also create food with various shorings from repairable like adding salt topletely irreparable like burning it to crisp. Simrly the rtions of all living beings are tied to various benefits and conveniences. As long as they grasped the point they can easily win the people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Minister fudge continued with his exnation and finally made the conclusion all this nonsense. In short, the Second Wizarding War has begun. Fudge also revealed that he has been sacked and reced by Rufus Scrimgeour as Minister for Magic. After he was done speaking Rufus that is standing outside the meeting room was invited in to meet with the muggle prime minister. Prime Minister and Rufus then started to discuss about the security arrangements in both muggle world and magical world. Another important thing happened during the month of July. That is Ollivander was kidnapped by the death eaters. Naturally Ollivander was stubborn and he did not want to join the side of John. So John did not help him when he was being taken away by the death eaters. Any way his life is strong and he would not die easily. On the other hand Narcissa told John that, Draco was made into a death eater and he did not have any protection. John gave a suggestion to Narcissa that they should go to Snape and form an unbreakable vow to protect Draco. There are a few points that are told to her to let her follow the plot normally without causing hindrances to the death of Dumbledore. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 265: director of Gringotts Chapter 265: director of Gringotts John gave a suggestion to Narcissa that they should go to Snape and form an unbreakable vow to protect Draco. There are a few points that are told to her to let her follow the plot normally without causing hindrances to the death of Dumbledore. After John¡¯s suggestion Narcissa Malfoy and her sister Betrix Lestrange visit Severus Snape at Spinner''s End. It is a poverty-stricken neighborhood in a northern mill town. Narcissa used the side connection of the death eaters to make Snape take an Unbreakable Vow and he agreed. With Betrix as their Bonder, Narcissa asked Snape to agree to the three terms just like that in the plot. First is that he watches over Draco while he attempts to carry out his mission as a Death Eater. Second is that he protects him and make sure hees to no harm. Third is that he does the job for Draco if he proves unable to do it himself. Snape agreed to all three terms and the vow is made. But there is a small change that is this vow is valid till Draco is still a death eater. If Voldemort dies then Draco will no longer be a death eater. Things were solved quickly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. On the other hand originally Harry should receive the will of Sirius ck to receive all of his wealth of the ck family. But now the situation is actually opposite. Because of saving Harry potter, Sirius made a small request for Harry. That is to borrow another 10 thousand gold galleons. Naturally Harry was soft hearted and found that Sirius came to save him before. With that the money was given to Sirius. Naturally John sent people to cheat off the money from Sirius easily. Sirius will not have money that he wanted in his life. This is the price for abandoning him and his family for some wild kids. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Once again Dumbledore did not take John to meet Horace Slughorn. Instead he took Harry to meet Horace Slughorn. Since John broke all the plots to highlight Harry, Dumbledore personally took the action to introduce Harry to Horace Slughorn. Also Harry is needed to get the memory of Horace Slughorn to know the secret of Horcruxes. All the intelligent people have this strange illness. They would not say anything straight and wanted to go in roundabout way. It is the different between pointing to your nose to show it and going around your head to point your nose to show it. Dumbledore that has prepared to die was also like that. He could not make things easy for Harry potter and others to directly find the secret of Horcruxes. Dumbledore should have already guessed that Voldemort has Horcruxes. Well after seeing the diary, the soul fragment and Harry¡¯s situation along with the fake memory of Horace Slughorn rted to Voldemort, These are enough to point that Voldemort has prepared Horcruxes. But stupid people like the protagonist and good people in appearance needs absolute proof for them to act. So he intended to bring Horace Slughorn to Hogwarts and let Harry gain the support of Horace Slughorn. Finally get the true memory of Horace Slughorn to see if Voldemort made those Horcruxes or not. John already told Dumbledore about those Horcruxes but Dumbledore is unwilling to tell Harry about the Horcruxes. John can only sigh for the thinking of Dumbledore. After the meeting with the muggle prime minister, fudge directly resigned giving the position of minister of magic to Rufus. Originally Dumbledore should destroy the ring Horcrux at this time base on the plot. Dumbledore was still infected because of his curiosity. The resurrection stone was given to Dumbledore by John before. John was not in a mood to think about this matter. Instead John has another important thing to do. That is to go to Gringotts and get the new recruit to be his assistant in financial management through Gringotts. This new recruits are actually bill Weasley and Fleur Dcour. The target of John is actually Fleur. He talked to the goblins and made it look like an ident that she was assigned to him to be the financial management assistant of John. Naturally she was not liked by the Weasley family and even Hermione. So she needs a vent at that time. John would be this vent for her and slowly pull her towards his side from the hands of bill Weasley. She is currently staying at burrow because of the presence of bill. That day when he arrived at Gringotts he was told to wait in the VIP room that was arranged for John before. Naturally he is an honorary goblin so he has almost all the rights a goblin would have. So he is a part of the Gringotts in a way. Also he has 22 percent shares of Gringotts in his hands that he purchased at high price. But after they started the business the cost of the shares has increased by over 100 times. Naturally the goblins are more respectful towards John. He is a director of Gringotts bank. He was served some refreshments that are still made from the bakery that is under his control. It was a contract that was arranged before. The refreshment and many daily use things should be supplied from hispanies and shops. His reasoning is that the money they earned should not go outside instead it should be in their hands. The goblins also felt that the reasoning that John gave them is good and epted the deal along with the 22 percent shares from before. It was a magic contract so, once signed no one can break the deal. So John has already earned all the money he invested in the 22 percent shares by selling various things to Gringotts. With the money rotation his assets grew bigger and bigger in both wizarding world and the muggle world. John was confidently waiting in the VIP room for goblins to bring fleur here. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 266: I admit that I am wicked, so what is the point of calling me sinister Chapter 266: I admit that I am wicked, so what is the point of calling me sinister With the money rotation his assets grew bigger and bigger in both wizarding world and the muggle world. John was confidently waiting in the VIP room for goblins to bring fleur here. While he is waiting the new recruits are called and fleur was selected by the goblin manager to work as the assistant for one of the directors of Gringotts. Naturally this director is none other than John. But most people don¡¯t know about this matter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. When she came to the VIP room she was stunned to see John sitting there eating a chocte cake. ¡°It is you. I did not expect you to be so powerful and be a director at Gringotts.¡± John on the other hand also smiled and said. ¡°So you are the one that they arranged for me. Well they are really thoughtful. Since you have Ve bloodline they thought that you would suit me. So they put you to be my assistant. The goblins are really bing intelligent. Any way it is nice to meet you again. How are you and your sister Gabrie?¡± John asked as he gestured her to sit down and eat cake. Fleur also understood that John did not know that she was appointed to him as the assistant. She felt that it is just a coincidence. But it was carefully arranged by John. As for bill he also got something to eat. But what he got is something that would make him impotent. John did not want to spend money to turn him into a woman. As long as he bes impotent it is enough for him to get fleur. John doesn¡¯t like others touching his women. They chatted for a while and John told her some specific things about his investments and the work details. After understanding the things she felt that the work is much easier than she imagined. The biggest reliance here is actually the name of John. As long as she used the name Jonathan ck¡¯s assistant, she canplete the work easily. No one would threaten her or even make a move on her. There are many ugly rich wizards that like lovely young girls. No matter where it is in the world some things never change. Simrly there are also ugly old witches that like handsome young men. John ns to send bill to such witch that is useful to him to y around while he soaks his wife. While talking John found from fleur that she liked the work environment here and bill is very amodating. She also said the bad word that she is living in burrow at Weasley¡¯s house right now and she felt that they did not have proper etiquette. Well they have the difference in culture and even the habits of different countries. It is natural that they did not feel happy about each other. John would not correct the things here because these things can be usedter to pull her willingly into his side. Even though John is handsome and charming, no every woman would fall for him. There are exceptions like Cho Chang. But John would not let them go. They will all fall into his trap sooner orter. But the girls like Cho Chang would not be his women or lover but just ymates. Well that is the thing they choose. Naturally they have to bear the consequences. John is rich, powerful and has everything. What he wants is enjoyment. He can get love from his women. But everyone would like food from restaurants asionally to have a change of taste from the home food. This is something simr. Other might think that he is sinister. Well he himself tells them that he is a viin and a wicked person. So what is there to worry about? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ John did not do anything excessive. He only chatted with her and let her understand one thing. That is he would do everything in a business oriented way. That is if she wants something she has to pay a price to get it. It is very simr to the way he dealt with Hermione before. Johnpleted few more important things during the holidays. There is nothing particrly important during this time. The only important thing to him is that Penelope resigned the Aurors and came to work for him along with Nymphadora. John did not take the half blood prince book. He has already got all the information and knowledge he wanted from professor Snape. So there is no need to try and get more. With the things on hand he was directly selected to NEWT sses in almost all the sses. All of his OWL scores are the highest there is. There is no way for anyone to point towards him about his academic performance. They got on the Hogwarts express and moved on to Hogwarts. Naturally all the girls are with him. Professor Slughorn wanted to invite John for tea. Unfortunately John did not care about this small clubs. So he only went there for a few minutes and left after that. Naturally others could not offend John. This is because John is rich and powerful. Even if it is professor slughorn he could not do anything about this. John has almost twice as many contacts as professor slughorn has. John also did not embarrass him about this matter. He still went to show his face and only returned after drinking a cup of tea. As for Harry he was stuck there. This is the difference with a man with power and a man with dependence. As for Ginny, she did not fall into the eyes of professor slughorn as she did not use the Hex. But professor slughorn has some knowledge of women around John. All of them got the best scores in their OWL¡¯sst year without exception. So naturally everyone understood that all the women the surround John are strong in their own way. Also John did not sit in the prefect¡¯s carriage. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 267: stealing the dementors (Chicken) from ministry Chapter 267: stealing the dementors (Chicken) from ministry So naturally everyone understood that all the women the surround John are strong in their own way. Also John did not sit in the prefect¡¯s carriage. He sits in the special box that he got his girls wait for him. The girls are from all the houses and they did not show any differences. While they are ying around¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­ not something excessive... John thought of the good deeds that he did few days ago. Few days ago he haspleted all the rituals he knows and he got till now. This has improved his capacity of improvement of magic storage, spirit energy and human body power. The magic storage can be filled with magic in the surroundings naturally. The human body power can be improved with food and other supplements. As for the spirit energy or spirit improvement it needs something rted to soul or spirit. This kind of high quality rare thing cannot be obtained easily. He cannot kill those fairies or unicorn or ghosts or other things to improve his spirit. Well they have already be his subordinates. He cannot just attack them even thought he is a viin. They are also a form of his strength and he is not stupid enough to destroy his own strength. So the other way is to get the things from the enemies. Naturally the enemy he speaks is the dementors that would help Voldemort in the future. There are many dementors in the ministry of magic that are useless to everyone other than doing some strange and stupid punishment. John wanted to use these dementors that are a high quality material to improve his spirit. He now has the capacity and means to take in all these dementors and devour them. So he opened the invisibility cloak and went to the ministry of magic. There he actually found something he did not expect. Dolores is actually sucking the cocks of some death eaters in her office. The scene is so disgusting that John don¡¯t want to see. But he made the entire think recorded so that he can use it to gain some benefitster. Well he did not have a single thought of ying with Dolores. He doesn¡¯t want a disgusting thing like her. He already has some good milfs to y. So he doesn¡¯t need this dirty thing like Dolores to y. He can use herter to get ess to the prison where fleur would be ceter. After getting the recording John walked leisurely to the ce these morons y court. This ce has a seal and all the dementors are kept and used to punish the criminals with dementor¡¯s kiss or something like that. There is no one here at this moment. Well the new minister took charge and everything needs to be stabilized before they start the court proceedings again. Naturally John took the chance to cast a ward to block off all forms of detection in this ce. Then he released his Patronus charm or you can call it the Goldy. His pet has already integrated into his Patronus charm. Even though it has a separate soul it is also connected to John¡¯s soul through the Patronus charm. He doesn¡¯t have to cast the spell to bring her out. As long as he called out ¡°Goldy¡± it woulde out of his heart in spirit form and materialise normally. It has the linage of a phoenix that is also a mixed breed. It looked dark with golden dark mes but it is not the dark phoenix or the fire phoenix. It did notpletely activate its bloodline. It feeds on spirit energy and likes the energies that are closely rted to life and death. It likes to eat dementors and pass on a part of the energy to John. Simrly it stays in John¡¯s heart because it likes the life energy in the druid heart. It is very loyal to John andpletely connected to his soul. If John¡¯s soul was destroyed then it would also be destroyed along with him. If not it would go where ever he goes along with him. Another good thing about this connection and strong spirits is that they can take their strong bloodlines like John¡¯s druid heart and its strange bloodline connected to phoenix with them after reincarnation. This is also caused by the rituals that John performed making his soul and power strong enough to amodate these things for him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. When he came to the court room, the originally restless dementors immediately became frightened. It is as if they just saw their natural enemy. Unfortunately they cannot run away because of the barrier. John immediately let out Goldy and it flew under the barrier. Its ming feather tentacles pierced into the barrier and pulled out the dementors one by one. The dementors howled and shouted but nothing was spread out because of the barrier that John ced in the court room. The energy from these dementors entered into Goldy burning its mes even more vigorously. Then a part of the soul energy started to transfer to John. He just sat on the side to absorb the energy into his soul and let it improve his soul in a step by step process. There are hundreds of dementors here and it took them the entire day to get the entire process done. John felt like his soul was swollen. Simrly Goldy looked plumper after the big meal. They quickly left here to the private area that he arranged to slowly digest this thing for further improvement. In the past few days John and Goldy only did the digesting process to improve their souls. John felt that his soul became 10 times stronger than it was before. Even if it is the soul of the Dumbledore John was sure that he will be able to fight against him and win. Unfortunately Dumbledore is an old fox that has many tricks that John did not have on him. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 268: Draco is much more capable than Harry Chapter 268: Draco is much more capable than Harry Even if it is the soul of the Dumbledore John was sure that he will be able to fight against him and win. Unfortunately Dumbledore is an old fox that has many tricks that John did not have on him. Well he can further improve his spirit with all the dementors at Azkabanter. But it is for theter time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. On the way to school John noticed that Harry put on the fake invisibility cloak to spy on Draco. Draco is not like Harry. He at least has some brains and ability to think. If not for the threat of Voldemort, he would really achieve some good results with his diligence. Harry got the potential from both his mother and father along with the right opportunities to improve in the plot. Only this way he can be so strong at the end. Even then he was still caught by Draco and got his nose punched. This shows how stupid the protagonist is and how undermined the cannon fodder viin Draco in the original plot is. This is also a reason why John wanted to let Narcissa support Draco. But now half of the opportunities rted to Harry are gone and it is even easier to get noticed by others with his half baked invisibility cloak. Once again Harry got punched and there is no one to save him. Neither like in the movie plot nor like in the book plot, neither Luna nor Nymphadora came to save him. He can only rely on himself toe out it. When they came to the school the new announcement was made about change in the position of the teachers. Well John always has a doubt. Can schools still have professors? He always thought that only universities have professors. Can little kids in the school understand the words of the high levelnguage of the professor? Well John always has this doubt but he did not want to talk about the strange things of this world. Everything in this world is a mess and there are many problems. Also there are some crazy people and high amounts of corruption in both magic and other things. So John always wanted to clear things around him as much as he possibly can to have a better life in the future. Naturally in electives John did not let go of anything. He took all the sses. Along with him all the girls also took all the electives that John took. The reasoning is simply. John can teach them properly and they canplete the things easily. Instead of learning from a professor learning from their husband is much easier for them. John would not let them face failures and understand through experience. They did not have any interest in bing a researcher in that field. All they wanted is knowledge that is enough for them in the future. Well the exceptions like Hermione are also there. But the people like pansy did not have any objection in this matter. Even if they want to explore or learn from John they all have higher standards than most students in the entire Hogwarts. Naturally John did not interfere with the plot. But he is not weak either. With his capabilities he made a tie with Harry potter in preparing Draught of Living Death potion. But it is not only him that made a tie with Harry. The intelligent girls in his group like Daphne and Hermione also reached the same level as John in potions making. So they made the Draught of Living Death potion perfectly and tied with Harry along with John. This made the eyes of slug horn shine like fireflies. He did not expect that he has so many good students. The only sad thing is that he has to take out 4 bottles of Felix Felicis as a prize. Well he only has one at that time and he can only let the other there wait for him to get more. Naturally Harry got the first one. As for the reason that defies the words of ¡°Ladies first¡± is because he is the protagonist. Naturally he got the thing. By the time it was evening others also got their own bottle of Felix Felicis as a prize. Well John has hundreds of bottles of Felix Felicis in his storage. So he doesn¡¯t need this. Also he gave Felix Felicis to all of his women just in case for theing war. It can save their lives in emergency situations. Naturally Harry is not so free to be concerned about the other things. He got his hands full with all the lessons from Dumbledore. Well he has to face Voldemort in the future and all of these things are the preparations. John did not get something like this because he is not the protagonist. Well that is the only reason that John can think off. John let Katie bell do the Quidditch selections for the new members of the team. Well any of his girls bes interested they can join up the team. Strangely enough the team mostly has women and John is the only man in the team. Well others can point their fingers but they did not dare to speak a word of it out or behind John. They fear that John would hear them and do something. It is not like they can say anything to John. Naturally John is the strongest person in the school below professors. This is the thoughts of many students after many deeds of John over the years. Even thought John did not exert any force or power to suppress anyone, no one tried to point fingers at John. As for the Harry and Ron that wanted to join the Quidditch team they did not get the chance because John did not let them. Well they did go to professor Mcgonagall about this matter. But professor Mcgonagall was too embarrassed to speak to John after what happened before. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 269: professor Mcgonagall got spanked Chapter 269: professor Mcgonagall got spanked Well they did go to professor Mcgonagall about this matter. But professor Mcgonagall was too embarrassed to speak to John after what happened before. John did not do much he only kissed her a few times in her original appearance. This has clearly made his Mark on her mind. Well they still got a letter from her to prove them as try outs. John let them do the try outs but they were not qualified even after trying. So they can only leave. On the other hand John went to the office of professor Mcgonagall startling her. She did not expect that John woulde to her. She wanted to say something but John moved faster. When he waved his hand her old fake appearance is gone and the milf appearance appeared. John did not talk as he came to her side, pulled her up and sat on her seat. Then he pulled her to lean on the side and started to spank her while speaking. ¡°I am your husband now. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ How dare you to take the side of those worms. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ You no longer put me in your eyes after you recover from your injuries. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Let me punish you enough to let you know your ce. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Now be a good wife and apologize to me. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ If not I will spank you till your ass has my permanent hand prints on them¡­. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ I Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Ammmmm¡­.. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Ssssoryyyyy¡­.. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Speak clearly¡­. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ I ammmmm¡­.. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Sssssorry¡­¡­.. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Good¡­ remember this¡­ Don¡¯t make any mistakes in the future. If you do any mistakes then you would receive punishments. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ Come up and give me a kiss now. Phat¡­Ahaaaa¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± John said as he moved her up to kiss. Also he waved his hand to lock the door and seal the room. After kissing her for a while he walked out of the room after looking at the red face of Mcgonagall. After John left Mcgonagall still locked the door to rearrange herself and transfigure her appearance back to the old appearance. Because of the excitement her transfiguration spell failed many times. After getting things right, she return back to her stern appearance. When John walked out he saw Harry and Roning this way. Naturally they noticed John and the expression on the face of John is not right. They thought that John was scolded by Mcgonagall. John waved his hand to close the doors. As the doors close professor Mcgonagall locked the doors and quickly cover the things. Right then Harry and Ron appeared again wanting to know the results of theirints. She was startled and sat on her chair causing her ass to string in pain. She has a hard time sitting on the chair after getting spanked by John so many times. But there is a sense of longing in her eyes. Professor Mcgonagall looked at both Harry and Ron with resentment. But the numbskulls could not find the true feelings of professor Mcgonagall. She did not give them any exnation and let them leave here. She told them that they lose the try out and they have to try again next year but not now. Harry and Ron did not understand the words of professor Mcgonagall so they could only leave in disappointment. Harry wanted to ask Dumbledore about this matterter. Well Dumbledore could not answer this question at this moment. At most he would say that things are not good and Harry should be more low-key. But Harry and Ron are itching type of people. As long as they thought of something as a problem they wanted to go down all the way. It is as if other strong people are just for show and only they are responsible people in the entire world. Well John did not care about their nonsense. Draco on the other hand foundvender brown to take the ce of Katie bell in the original plot. She was curse and was hospitalized in ce of Katie bell. The suspicion of this matter actually fell on the head of Ron and Draco at the same time. Since Hermione is not close to Ron, Ron became close tovender brown. Also he started to date her from the beginning of this year. Naturally she was targeted by Ron because she was closes to Ron and Ron was close to Harry. Finally Harry was close to Dumbledore. With all these connections a big n was made by Draco. Ron that was not selected for Quidditch got close tovender brown and they would frequently appear everywhere kissing each other. They did not care where they are when kissing. John did not meddle in this affair. He only watched Ron with sympathy in his eyes. Ron has already eaten the medicine that would turn him into a woman in thest summer break. The dosage waspleted by John silently without the knowledge of Ron in the first month of the sixth year. Naturally Ron would have high male hormones now and they would start falling and changing slowly. During this time he would be more and more closure to men. But some special cases where they can get close to women too. Ron is that special case. Even if he turns into a woman he likes other women instead of men. May be he might like both sides too. John doesn¡¯t know the final results but for now he would only watch and did not meddle in this matter. John has his things to do other than enjoying the show. Among the people right now Snape is the happiest person because he can clearly see the changes in the appearance of Harry. Harry is bing more and more like a woman with the face that is like that of lily instead of bing like James in female version. Also Harry has believed him andpletely believes that Snape was the true lover of his mother lily instead of her father James. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 270: John’s trap for fleur and Cho chang Chapter 270: John¡¯s trap for fleur and Cho chang Harry is bing more and more like a woman with the face that is like that of lily instead of bing like James in female version. Also Harry has believed him andpletely believes that Snape was the true lover of his mother lily instead of her father James. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Few months passed by with John running aroundpleting few more things to improve him spirit. He made a trip to the ind near Azkaban and released Goldy. He would let it eat the dementors till it was full and return back to Hogwarts. This was done during the night under the cover of darkness. Naturally dementors are frightened and they would not get close to John. The final result is that the number of dementors at the Azkaban prison ind started to drop sharply. It was like this till the Christmas. The werewolf man Lupin got acquainted with another werewolf woman and got married. Naturally John and many other people are called for the wedding. John gave a big gift for him naturally Lupin should marry Nymphadora. But John got her first. So he married another woman. For the marriage many people from the order of phoenix came. Dumbledore is also here and John did not organize the wedding. But with his presence no death eaters came to mess around. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Soon the Christmas holidays are on hand. John once again had a happy Christmas with beauties. Well he has another one in the group that is actually professor Mcgonagall. During these months he went to guide professor Mcgonagall and finally pierced his dick into her pussy. From that day onwards, she is as good as a domesticated cat instead of a roaring lion with John. Also they frequently yed around in the room of requirements during the nights. With professor on the side no one would question John anything. On the day of the Christmas John got the 5 beauties at the same time. Also during this time John also got close to fleur. In the name of talking he took her to the muggle world and bought some things she liked. They had dinners but they did not take the next step. Well fleur might be a Ve but she is strong on the side of her love and heart. John on the other hand did not want to hit the home run instead he only induced the thought of equivalent exchange with him if she needs anything from him. When the timees John can directly take the chance to y with her. She would not resist much. There is still Cho Chang that is waiting for the care of John. She is in the seventh year and she would graduate soon. During the marriage of bill and fleur, the people from death eaters would arrest the people that came to attend the marriage. Among them there would be Cedric Diggory that was still alive right now. When he was captured Cho Chang will not have anyone to turn to. So there is only one person that can help her. Naturally it is John. At that time John would show his hand and y. That is the trap he set for fleur and Cho Chang at the end. Pansy on the other hand is also very assertive. Since she would turn at the end of this year she was looking forward to ying the full game with John. She doesn¡¯t just want to kiss but take the next step. John did not allow her and she was frustrated. She is not the only one there is also Romilda vane, Katie bell¡­. They all formed a small group within the group of what to wear on that day to lose their virginity. They are actually nning for this and decided to go for shopping of some lingerie. Not just these girls but all of them went to buy in the muggle world. John took them out many times. So they became familiar with the outside world that is the muggle world. Also Hermione came along with them. Even though she is only study minded, but this is exciting for her. So she went along. Angelina Johnson also joined this group and she ns to buy a pure white stockings and underwear that is sexy and outlines her figureter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. During this time Harry and Ron has a bad time. Without the presence of Hermione close to them Ron was poisoned once. On the other hand Harry fell at some corner and broke his skull. The reason why he fell is because of Ron that was excited about something. It was actually caused byvender brown that thought that Harry and Ron is a couple. She likes Ron and she wanted to pull Ron away from Harry. In order to achieve that she found the pattern of Harry¡¯s daily activities and made him slip and fell. His falling position was calcted and she ced a rock over there. The final result is that everyone found out that the head of Harry is actually empty. Naturally there are not many people around and Ron is not as bright as Hermione to notice the things. Lavender cleaned up the crime scene carefully without letting Ron get any doubts on her. On the other hand Harry got strange looks from the nurse in the hospital wing. The reason for that are the changes in the body of Harry. First of all his tits grew bigger and they are at A-cup sized now. Second is that his dick became shorter along with his balls. Third is that his skin became delicate and body hair at most ces is gone. Fourth thing is that his ass grew slightly bigger along with his hands and legs bing thinner. Fifth is his walking posture has changed a little. Finally he looked more girly. Others might not notice this but as a nurse Poppy Pomfrey from the hospital wing easily noticed these small details clearly. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 271: target virginity of lavender brown Chapter 271: target virginity ofvender brown Finally he looked more girly. Others might not notice this but as a nurse Poppy Pomfrey from the hospital wing easily noticed these small details clearly. But she did not say anything. For wizards there are some things that they could not speak about. There are times when spells rebound or potions got problems or curses or something else. All in all Harry was in an irreversible journey to be a woman. Nurse Poppy Pomfrey is just a medical person that could not change things. Also she would not meddle into some affairs. All she does is to treat wounds. After doing that she let Harry go. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. During this time many things happened. Ron has a crush on Hermione. Well except for the girls around John no one knows that Hermione is also following him. Naturally the dunce head of Ron did not know about this matter. He wanted to break up withvender brown and wanted to hook up with Hermione. Well he has reached the age of 18 like many other students at Hogwarts that are just months apart. (I made up the age to forward by a year for convenience, so don¡¯t speak nonsense in thements) Unfortunately his attempts failed to reach the expectations because John would not let Ron break up withvender brown. That dayvender brown felt that Ron is acting strangely. Also he left quickly without giving her a kiss. She doesn¡¯t know what is happening. Right then John appeared out of nowhere and approachedvender brown. ¡°Hello missvender, I have something to talk to you.¡± Lavender brown knows that Ron hates John and was very vignt about John. But the appearance and temper of John are excellent so she could not bring herself to hate him. Before, she also tried to get close to John in various ways. But she did not get the chance because of the woman that are guarding against John all the time. Naturally she set her sights on Ron after that for some strange reason. John waved his hand to cast a silencing ward around them and then spoke tovender brown. ¡°Miss Lavender, you should know that Ron was acting strangely right.¡± Lavender thought for a moment and nodded. John continued. ¡°I am going to tell you something so listen carefully. Ron wanted to break up with you and try to chase Hermione. That is why he is acting strangely with you.¡± Lavender brown did not believe that and thought that John was joking with her. But they did not have enough friendship to joke around. She felt that something is wrong and became more vignt. John looked at her attitude and continued. ¡°I know that you did not believe what I just said. So let me show you the proof of this matter. You will listen to these words from the mouth of your beloved. You will believe it then right.¡± John cast an invisibility spell and askedvender brown to follow him. Soon he took her to the ce where Ron isining to Harry and few others aboutvender brown. ¡°You know thatvender brown, She is really not that good. I did not like her at all. All she does is to kiss me and did not let me do anything. Also I did not like to kiss her. She doesn¡¯t know how to kiss. She is not that beautiful as Hermione¡­. ¡­¡­¡­.¡± Just like that he is talking nonsense with the surrounding students. The expression ofvender brown changed to a bad one. She was really angry at that time. John knows that it was the perfect time to do what he wanted to do. He wanted to take her virginity and in the future let her marry Ron. Even if Ron turns into a woman they can both go on to have fun with men at the same time? This way Ron would be a cuckold husband for her. May be they can invite Krum into their family where he would fuckvender while Ron clean their dicks and pussies. John smiled wickedly. Then he spoke from the side ofvender. His words are like devils whispers that are filled with temptation. ¡°Missvender, I can make Ron marry you in the future. Even though he is you husband you will have the dominance over him. You can have any number of affairs and Ron would take care of your children from your other boyfriends. Do you like this future? But you have to pay the corresponding price. Are you willing to pay the price?¡± Lavender brown was in very angry state and she quickly epted to the words of John. She also followed John to the room of requirements unknowingly. Only then did she realize that there is a big bed and a pool in the room. She blushed for a moment and her heart started to race. John looked at her and smiled. ¡°I am a straight forward business man. So I will tell you the things straight away. I do not love you, But you have a good body and I wanted to fuck you. This is what I wanted and the price you have to pay. In return I will make Ron marry you in the future. At that time you can do anything you want to do and Ron can only follow you. Don¡¯t worry, I will not hinder with his free will or do anything. Everything would be done voluntarily. Ron will do everything willingly. So make your choice. If you want to take this opportunity, just strip your clothes. If you don¡¯t want to take this opportunity you can walk away. I will not do anything. It is purely business. Everything is based on your own choice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± John said that and started to take off his clothes one by one. He did not use magic to remove his clothes this time. Instead he started to remove his clothes piece by piece giving a good view tovender brown to make her more and more interested in him and his choice. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 272: lavender brown exchanges her virginity to gain Ron Chapter 272:vender brown exchanges her virginity to gain Ron He did not use magic to remove his clothes this time. Instead he started to remove his clothes piece by piece giving a good view tovender brown to make her more and more interested in him and his choice. Naturallyvender brown was very much interested in John. But it is a matter of her virginity so she has to make her choice carefully. After a few moments she could not hold back her lust looking at the strong body of John. She finally gave into lust. Then next situation is that she lost her virginity to John and then she rested there. John did not have much interest in her. He only wanted to take her first time. After John was done with her, he told a secret about Ron to her. It is the secret about Ron loving Krum. Well Ron did not love Krum but when someone asks him he would shout that he loves Krum. As for how to use this is to make others believe that Ron was not a straight man and was interested in men. As for proof they would simply point that Ron is always with Harry instead of being with Hermione in his group. Also the reason why he got close to her is to suppress that rumor that he is not a straight man. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. She can use these points to threaten Ron into making an unbreakable oath that he would marry her. As for the person that would stand as proof for this would naturally be Harry. This is because Harry¡¯s already fragile reputation would be broken downpletely if this kind of rumors would spread again. Instead of having these rumors it is best for Ron to marryvender. Whenvender listened to the words of John, her eyes immediately shone with bright light. John did not reveal the entire n to her and told her that he would call her when he wanted and she has toe over to serve him. He would give her some suggestions in return. Well this was the extra loose end that John left just in case that he can use in the future. After licking the dick of John clean she washed up, put on her dress and left. John was not satisfied with just one woman. So he went to find Angelina to have some fun. As for pansy and other, it has to wait for a little while longer to y. Also John nned a vacation to the beach with all of them. But not now, there is a big battle in the next year. After the battle everything would be fine and they can go around at that time. Till April nothing major happened. On April 21st John became vignt for the day. That is because Harry consumed the Felix Felicis to solve the matter with slug horn. John doesn¡¯t want to mess with something like luck. It is a very dangerous thing also it is very vtile without any way to control it. So using luck is something one should do in extreme conditions. Of the remaining time one has to use their efforts to gain the things. In the saying fortune favors the bold has a deeper meaning. The bold person is actually using the umted luck to gain the fortune. That is the reason why many people that Rose into fortune by risking their lives would suddenly face a disaster. If they are not prepared enough then without luck protecting them, they can only die. But John¡¯s path is different. He never uses his luck unless it is something extremely urgent. The saying he follows is called the fate favors the prepared. So he would arrange things by his own hands and let the luck act as the intermediately to fill the ws. This way he would gain more and the gains would be solid. The resources like luck could not be replenished. If you do more work less luck would be spent. All in all the results would be better and higher along with stability. Instead the bold people would die quickly giving their fortune to the prepared people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. During this time there is nothing for John to interfere. To be precise there is nothing going on that can be beneficial to him or harm him. Everything that happens here is the plot without much use to him. In this time he continued to steal the dementors from the Azkaban. Naturally the ministry of magic noticed this. But they don¡¯t know who the culprit is because John was acting in secret. Even if they investigate they found nothing. In the end John¡¯s spirit improved by few times. With his current spirit power he was half sure that he can defeat the corruption that corrupted his system. Time passed by quickly and it was the end of June. On June 30th Harry found that Snape is the one that told Voldemort about his prophesy. When Harry asks why Snape did this, Snape did not follow along with the n of Dumbledore. Instead he directly told Harry that it was Dumbledore that ordered him to do all this. Snape even shed few tears and told Harry to collect them. These are his memories and asked Harry to watch themter. Naturally he told him to not to tell Dumbledore about this matter because Dumbledore has nned everything for Harry to defeat Voldemort. Harry hid these things carefully. Harry always felt that Snape is actually telling him something of a good bye of some sort. Naturally Snape would start his own act as the person that follows Voldemort in the future. Right then Harry was called by Dumbledore to talk about Horcruxes. Then Dumbledore took Harry to a cave where the possible Horcrux should be present based on his investigation during this time. Harry wanted to ask Dumbledore about his n for Snape and some other things that he did not understand during this time. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 273: Dumbledore dies Chapter 273: Dumbledore dies Then Dumbledore took Harry to a cave where the possible Horcrux should be present based on his investigation during this time. Harry wanted to ask Dumbledore about his n for Snape and some other things that he did not understand during this time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. John on the other hand has made other preparations. He went to the forbidden forest and formed a special magic formation with rare materials with the help of fairy queen. This was for him to resist and devour the soul of Dumbledore. Today Dumbledore would die anyway. Based on Dumbledore¡¯s n his soul shoulde to possess John¡¯s body and take over the body. But the magic formation that John made is so that Dumbledore¡¯s soul would not be able to take over his body but instead bes nourishment to his soul. For that all the preparations areplete. Right now he is using special spells of observation to watch the situation that is happening at various ces of Hogwarts. First of all Draco opened the connecting cab to bring the death eaters into Hogwarts. Then he led them to the astronomy tower. No one stopped them and they even killed or injured some people. They are so stupid that they actually made their entrance in a high profile way. They even shot the dark Mark into the sky. John did not touch the dark Mark this time. It is not because of fear but he doesn¡¯t want to have any problemster when he devours the soul of Dumbledore. In order to not to attract too much attention at this moment John stood here silently. Right at this moment Harry and Dumbledore should have returned to the Hogsmeade area. They would borrow broomsticks toe to the castle. Even Dumbledore could not apparate at Hogwarts directly. He needs the external support of his pet or a house elf. John usually goes out of the Hogwarts first to apparate away from there. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The pair of Harry and Dumbledore fly to the tower after borrowing broomsticks from somewhere at Hogsmeade. They went straight to astronomy tower for some reason instead of going to the front gate. When they stopped at the astronomy tower they heard some footsteps. Upon hearing someone approaching them, Dumbledore used a charm to paralyze Harry and hides him under his Invisibility Cloak. This is not Harry¡¯s invisibility cloak. It belongs to Dumbledore. Well it is not the original one. It is only a temporary use and through object. Then Draco appeared in this ce and disarmed Dumbledore that did not have any intentions to fight back. Like any other viin Draco also started to talk about his actions. John doesn¡¯t know why most viins or authors that create these viins are stupid. They have the loud mouth to talk all kinds of nonsense and reveal everything proudly only to get pped backter. Well he observed the situation where Draco and Dumbledore talked by the surveince spells he arranged before. Well he already knows the plot so he has prepared the things in advance. Draco revealed that he had let Death Eaters into the school through a pair of vanishing cabs. Harry then remembered that he had overheard him questioning Borgin about this matter. Draco also exins that he was behind the cursed ne and poisoned mead incidents. These were really assassination attempts on Dumbledore under the orders of Voldemort. Dumbledore revealed that he had known Draco was attempting to kill him. But he has allowed Draco to remain at Hogwarts because he knew that Voldemort would have murdered Draco once his cover had been blown. Dumbledore tried to persuade Draco to change sides with his nonsense. But the other Death Eaters join the scene and urge Draco to finish his mission of killing Dumbledore that was already disarmed. Then Snape appeared and with Draco still reluctant to finish off the unarmed Dumbledore, Snape kills Dumbledore. As nned before everything goes ording to n. Snape also looked towards the location towards Harry and gestured towards his eyes. This is to let Harry remember to see the memory in his tears. Harry that was angry towards Snape for killing Dumbledore just now also felt something was strange. He remembered the tear drops of Snape that he gave him before Dumbledore took him away from here. But still his anger could not be stopped for Snape killing Dumbledore for whatever the reason is. Well in all his life Dumbledore is the only one that showed good will to Harry without any deep plots. It is like Naruto trusting the third Hokage very deeply even though he made him live in the lowest level of life in the vige. Well some protagonists are masochistic characters with unbelievable level of stupidity. Released from the spell after Dumbledore''s death, Harry pursued Snape through battle in the halls of the school and out onto the grounds. Near the entrance to Hogwarts, Harry attempted to curse Snape, who repels his attacks with ease and reminds the other Death Eaters they are not to harm the boy. When Harry tried one of the Half-Blood Prince''s spells, an enraged Snape reveals that the spell is his own. He is the Half-Blood Prince, having taken the title when he was a student as a pun on his mother''s maiden name. Hermione''s researchter revealed that Snape''s father was a Muggle named Tobias Snape and his mother a pureblood witch named Eileen Prince. Well it is not that important at that moment. John on the other hand has already stopped looking at the nonsense from surveince. It is time he got attacked by Dumbledore. He activated the magic formation to lie in dormant state till the soul of Dumbledorees to him. The soul of Dumbledore would haveplete consciousness right away after his death. It would slowly recover lying dormant in the body of John for a period of time. When it recovers it would directly devour the soul of John and upies his body. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 274: John devours Dumbledore’s soul Chapter 274: John devours Dumbledore¡¯s soul It would slowly recover lying dormant in the body of John for a period of time. When it recovers it would directly devour the soul of John and upies his body. Till then it would stay in dormancy. Unfortunately Dumbledore has underestimated the intelligence of John. He would have never thought that John would prepare such an borate trap for Dumbledore. Also he would have never expected that John would get in touch with the fairies and the fairy queen. All this time John hid his rtion with the fairies and the fairy queen. After the death of Dumbledore he can fulfill his promise to the fairies and fairy queen to give them a good home and protection they asked from John before. Right after the death of Dumbledore the soul of Dumbledore resonated with the soul of John. That is the back door that was created before using the rituals. Soon the soul of Dumbledore floated towards John and entered into his soul area silently. John could not detect it normally. But the magical formation around him detected the thing and activated the restraints. At the same time Goldy also extended her tentacles of fiery feathers to cover the soul of Dumbledore. Immediately he sat on the spot and started to devour the soul of Dumbledore. The soul of Dumbledore was confused after its death and did not recover its original thoughts yet. Soon half of his soul was devoured by John and right at that time Dumbledore¡¯s soul finally regained its consciousness. Dumbledore was shocked by the situation. He wanted to struggle but nothing can be done. He was trapped in three ways. First is the backdoor that Dumbledore nted was made into a trap. Second is the Goldy that is holding him tightly. Third is the magic formation that John made right now to support his devouring speed of Dumbledore¡¯s soul. All in all Dumbledore is in a dangerous situation. After John was done with him, he can never be able to reincarnate. His soul would cease to exist. It was not destroyed instead it was disintegrated into energy and was used to strengthen another soul that is the soul of John. So thews of energy equivalence are upheld. With that there is no problem in the future. John¡¯s soul appeared in front of half devoured Dumbledore¡¯s soul with a smile and said. ¡°You old fox, you dared to plot against me behind my back. Do you really think that you can win against me? Now you will understand the results of going against me. Not only will you, even your lover Gellert Grindelwald also follow your foot steps in the future. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± John said and disappeared. The soul of Dumbledore was consumedpletely within an hour. With the current capabilities of John it would only take few seconds to devour a dementor for John. But to devour Dumbledore it took him more than an hour. That is how powerful the soul of Dumbledore is. Also the entire soul energy and memories took up most of the space in John. He felt bloated and needs time to digest all this energy. Goldy is helping him in the process. With the druid heart he doesn¡¯t have much worry about the process of devouring and digesting. When he is done with devouring, he let his body slowly digest the soul energy. He went to the main grounds of Hogwarts after speaking with the fairy queen. When he came over the dark Mark is still on the sky. John raised his hand to shot magic energy to make the dark Mark disappear. Bill Weasley was bitten by a half transformed werewolf. Naturally fleur wanted to marry bill Weasley for some reason. It might be love or something else¡­¡­ Well John doesn¡¯t care about this matter. Even if they got married bill can do nothing because he is already impotent. So there is no problem at all. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Harry on the other hand went to hospital wing to heal. He was taken there by Hermione and Ron. Aftering out of that ce Professor McGonagall questioned Harry about what he and Dumbledore were doing. But Harry, under orders from Dumbledore to not to tell anyone except Ron and Hermione, refuses to speak. The teachers then discuss the future of Hogwarts, and ns for Dumbledore''s funeral. Harry on the other hand went to the head master¡¯s office to see the information in the tear drops of Snape that are given to him before. Harry brought out the pensive and dripped the tear drops of Snape into the pensive and dipped his face into the pensive. Then the memory appeared. It is the talk between Dumbledore and Snape. It is about Snape still loving lily and Dumbledore using this to force Snape to act as an undercover agent on the side of Voldemort. At the same time the words of Dumbledore to kill him in ce of Draco when the timees. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. There is information about the struggle of Snape and all kinds of nonsense to convince Harry that everything was nned by Dumbledore. Snape is just a pawn in the big game yed by Dumbledore. Also there is specific information about how many times Dumbledore has the chance to kill Voldemort but he did not take the shot. Also there is an information where Dumbledore telling Snape to inform Voldemort about prophesy of Harry potter. At that time Dumbledore did not know who the chosen one between Neville and Harry potter was. At that time Dumbledore believed that it was Neville that was the chosen one. So the information about Harry was sent to Voldemort to divert the attention of Voldemort towards Harry while they saved Neville. Unfortunately Voldemort also divided the people and sent a batch to kill Neville while he personally came to kill Harry potter. During this struggle lily died and Snape hated Harry potter and his father James potter for the death of lily for many years. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 275: you are that nose less idiot right Chapter 275: you are that nose less idiot right Unfortunately Voldemort also divided the people and sent a batch to kill Neville while he personally came to kill Harry potter. During this struggle lily died and Snape hated Harry potter and his father James potter for the death of lily for many years. Then when Snape saw Harryter he felt that he saw lily again. So from then on he is protecting Harry with all his heart. Also the endless love was also shown towards Harry. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After looking at these memories of Snape Harry don¡¯t know how to react. He understood that everything that happened is his misunderstanding. Originally he hated Snape but now his feelings areplicated. After these days of changing his gender, his feelings towards other men and women are different. He felt sweet in his heart when he saw the love of Snape towards him. The more he thought the more he felt that he liked Snape and he owed him too much. He wanted to repay Snape in the future without what he has¡­¡­.. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Just like that the mood of Harry isplicated. On the same day when Dumbledore died Mcgonagall took the temporary headmistress post to preside over the things. On July 3rd they arranged for the funeral of Dumbledore. Well during these three days John only rested and digested the huge amount of soul energy There are loads of memories and experiences. Well he selectively chose those stupid and useless memories to be discarded so that his soul is not polluted. It will take him at least 12 days topletely digest all the soul energy and memories of Dumbledore. That should bepleted by July 15th. The funeral is attended by many witches and wizards, including a number of minor characters in the series. Harry told Ron and Hermione of his intention to leave Hogwarts to destroy the Horcruxes and then Voldemort by himself. His two best friends agree to travel with him on his quest. Well Hermione already got permission from John and there are also special protection runes on her. Ron could not even touch her finger during this time. As forvender brown, John has already arranged for her to cheat Ron into loving her more. Even if Ron wants to go after Hermione he would not leavevender because of the previous arrangements. Any way he would not be able to get Hermione so he would settle down withvender and live the life of a cuckold husband. Also the big ck man that would support their family would be Krum. John has already made the arrangements for these things. As for the achievement of the results, it needs some time toe out. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Naturally Voldemort took over the Malfoy mansionpletely and openly this time. Time passed by and it was 20th of July. John knows that there will be a meeting of Voldemort during this time. John has already digested all the soul power of Dumbledore along with all of his memories. All the knowledge and experience of Dumbledore is inside his mind. So he can use many spells and things much easier than most people. Well he has the entire experience of a great wizard. He naturally is extremely strong. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On July 21st, Voldemort and his Death Eaters are having a meeting at Malfoy Manor. They are beginning to n out how to kidnap Harry Potter during his evacuation from 4 Privet Drive when he will be vulnerable. After borrowing Lucius Malfoy''s wand in order to annihte Harry once and for all, Voldemort does so in a way that indicates Lucius has no choice. Voldemort wanted to kill his captive, Charity Burbage. She is the Muggle Studies professor at Hogwarts. He wanted to kill her for teaching the subject and penning an article suggesting that Muggles should be treated as equals to pure bloods. Right at that time John appeared on the long table in front of Voldemort and other death eaters. This shocked those people and entered a momentary dazed state. John is not here to get another woman to y. He just came here to make a point. That is ¡°I am a neutral party and done mess with my things in your stupid struggle.¡± When they came out of dazed state Voldemort looked closely at John that has small points of handsome features of Sirius ck. With the previous understanding of current affairs, he directly deduced that the person that came here is Jonathan ck. So he spoke with his seemingly sissy voice. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Actually Voldemort wanted intimidate John with his presence. But John¡¯s next words made the other death eaters stumble. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are, Why are you asking me who you are? It you need to identify yourself then go to the ministry of magic and ask them to identify you. What is the point of asking me?¡± Voldemort was speechless and his death eaters are also speechless. ¡°I am Voldemort, do you want to die.¡± Voldemort shouted in anger. John immediately spoke. ¡°Oh, you are the Voldemort. I heard that you could not even kill a kid and cut off your nose in shame. Looking at you nose less face, it seems to be true.¡± The surrounding people are even more speechless. Voldemort is so angry that he directly cast a killing curse towards John. The surrounding people watched the show to see if John would regret provoking Voldemort. John also put an expression that he was shocked. After the green light hit John, nothing happened. John put on a normal face again and it turned into a ridiculing face as he spoke. ¡°I thought that you wanted to kill me. I did not expect it to be a colorful fireworks show. You are not that bright in your mind right¡­¡­.¡± John said ridiculing Voldemort more and more. Voldemort cast few more killing curses at John. But none of his spells were able to kill John. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 276: Warning Voldemort Chapter 276: Warning Voldemort Voldemort cast few more killing curses at John. But none of his spells were able to kill John. John on the other hand smiled at Voldemort. No words are required at this moment. Just his sarcastic smile is enough to make Voldemort shake like a pressure cooker. Even his pale face turned red. Narcissa and Betrix on the side looked at Voldemort with gloating expression. There is admiration towards John and they are proud about their man. Voldemort is not aplete fool. Voldemort understood that he could not do anything to John so he decided to take a different approach. He wanted to stay silent and attack John from behind when he tricked John. So he said. ¡°What are you doing here? Do youe here to avenge your head master Dumbledore? He was killed by my death eaters. Are you angry? Do you want to fight me? You can fight all you want but you cannot kill me. ¡­¡­¡­..¡± Voldemort seems like he found a good point and started to talk nonsense. But he did not expect that John would shatter his old hopes. ¡°Why would I want to avenge the death of that old fox Dumbledore? He has been hindering me all this time. He made a deal with me that all of his inheritance would be mine after his death. I have been waiting for his death for a long time. Now that he has died I am very grateful to you. Now my wealth has increased by arge margin. There are so many treasures and research information that Dumbledore possess. Well he is the greatest wizard of this time that can even make you fear enough to not toe out of your turtle shell. Any way I did note here to avenge him instead I came here to bring back Charity Burbage. I want to bring her back not because she is working at Hogwarts. Instead she has been working in my orphanage. So I am here to take her with me. Also I forgot to tell you. There is a second reason I came here. I am the leader of the neutral faction. I am here to warn you not to mess with my neutral faction. I don¡¯t care if you and your men fight with the order or phoenix. As long as you mess with my men I will start killing your death eaters at every corner. Don¡¯t think that the minister of magic woulde out to y. You need evidence to prove something in the court. I presume that aftering back to life after so long you want all your forces to be dead. By the way I can also kill you. You see, I know your secret and where you hid those little things. The moment you jump around is the money I will kill you. Don¡¯t make me turn against you. As long as you don¡¯t touch my neutral faction I will not touch your death eaters. Beware¡­¡± After saying these words John apparate out of this ce taking Charity Burbage with him. This made the people present dumbfounded. It should be them that should threaten others. Why is it the other way around? Everyone looked at each other thinking the same thing in their minds. ¡°We are the viins right. Why are we being threatened?¡± But there is not one to answer them. Also they would not dare to voice out their words because the face of Voldemort is not good. It appeared like he was going to kill someone soon. The first one to speak would be the first one to bear the wrath of Voldemort. So they all quieted down. The meeting they nned right now was canceled because of the unexpected situation that happened just now. Viin did not get to show off his strength in front of his subordinates and show off his evil way because someone snatched his prey right in front of his eyes. He felt like his face was smeared with shit but he can only smile and could not say anything. The problem is that he knows the current power of neutral faction. They did not dare to attack the neutral faction. Before they wanted to get some funds to start a new round of nning and some of the death eaters tried to kill those from the neutral faction to get some money and resources. But none of the death eaters returned, instead all the families of the death eaters were attacked back and everything was stolen by the neutral faction. They felt more like a professional bandit team then they are. That is not all. Under their investigation they found that all the strategic resources in the wizarding world are taken over by the side of John. This includes the only wizarding world bank present in this country. This is not all; all the foreign connections were also taken over by the neutral too. This made them unable to do anything. Even this was eptable to some extent. But John actually took the allegiance of many magical creatures and races. They are actually working for him to make money. Even the magical races that are affiliated with them before were taken over by John. Now they are all under hismand. Other than this, they found that John possess a private army of wizards that are trained in muggle world weapons. Their fighting capabilities are terrifying. The more they know the more they fear. Voldemort don¡¯t know how tofort his people. He was in dazed state because the killing curse he was proud of has no effect on John. This means John could not be killed through normal means. That is not all, John also knows about his secret of Horcruxes along with the locations they are hidden. The words of John before saying that he knows about ¡°Those things¡± and where ¡°They are hidden¡± is a clear indications that John knows about the Horcruxes. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 277: Lucius pities Voldemort Chapter 277: Lucius pities Voldemort John also knows about his secret of Horcruxes along with the locations they are hidden. The words of John before saying that he knows about ¡°Those things¡± and where ¡°They are hidden¡± is a clear indications that John knows about the Horcruxes. This made him fearful. He doesn¡¯t know that the Horcrux that he gave to Betrix was also within his hands. The locket of Slytherin and the crown of Ravenw were also in the hands of John. Among the 7 Horcruxes of Voldemort, The diary of Tom riddle was gone, The ring of gaunt family was gone, The cup of Helga was in John¡¯s hands, The locket of Slytherin was in John¡¯s hands, The crown of Ravenw was also in John¡¯s hands, Harry potter would be dead no matter what, Finally in ce of Nagini, peter Pettigrew was made into a Horcrux. So right now, John has a better bargaining chip that can make Voldemort shiver. Also John can kill Voldemort if he wanted to. But it is not his duty to do so. He has other things to do. Among the people present Lucius looked at Voldemort with sympathy. Even though he has fallen out of the grace from the love of Voldemort, he is still sympathetic towards Voldemort. Because of Voldemort lost his entire life. At least Lucius has his son even though he lost his wife. But Voldemort did not have anyone. He did not dare to voice out his thoughts. If not for Voldemort he would not have be like this. Well he started to me Voldemort for his impotency. He wanted Voldemort to die as quickly as possible. Well the next thing Voldemort talked about is how to capture Harry potter. They did not talk about the appearance of John just now. Well it is like a dark incident that should not be talked. Snape on the other hand felt that he took the right bet to take the side of John. Now he is sure that he can take care of Harry and will not let Harry die. Harry that wanted to go after finding the Horcruxes can onlye back to John. Well the locket of Slytherin was in his hands. So they wille to him. At that time he can switch the things and make Hermione stay with him to perform some dangerous tasks to get the Horcruxes. On the other hand send Harry and Ron to y around hide and go seek. Before that he can only wait for the opportunity toe. Also he is preparing to receive the soul of Gellert Grindelwald in theing days. On 27th of July, the incident of transporting Harry happened. But there are not enough people to put on act. There are no 7 people. Since order of phoenix did not have Dumbledore they arepletely falling apart. John did not n to interfere. But he could not just let his girls die. So he let Goldy go and y around. It is a dark bird with golden mane. Goldy did not fear the attack of killing curses. It came here to protect Hermione and fleur just in case. There is no Nymphadora in the group. This ce was taken by Sirius ck for 1000 gold galleons. But John has already plotted against this money very early. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The group made it to the burrow. Here Harry, Ron and Hermione started to prepare for the wedding of bill and fleur. John is also waiting for this. Other than this Hermione, Ginny, molly and other did not know the n of John for the wedding of fleur. There is also Cho Chang that would fall in to the trap soon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Naturally for the wedding John was not called. Fleur wanted to call but many people from the order of phoenix did not want to call him. Finally they did not call him. But that did not stop John from appearing invisibly and watch the situation. The wedding is on august 1st. Harry also could not appear directly. Harry disguises himself as Ron''s fake cousin Barny Weasley for the wedding to avoid causing any uproar. Hermione did not dance with Ron. Lavender brown appeared in the wedding party. Hermione and Ginny specifically introduced her as Ron¡¯s lover to molly and Arthur. Ron wanted to refute. But there are pictures of them kissing each other specifically taken by John for this kind of asion. Molly also did not suspect anything. She knows the n of John and everything is going smoothly. Angelina Johnson was invited to this wedding by George and Fred. But she is in a different country right now. She went to negotiate with those people about a business deal that John proposed. She joined up John¡¯spany after graduating Hogwarts. She likes Quidditch. So naturally she went to other countries to sell Quidditch things from John¡¯s other branchpanies. Well John has shares in some big Quidditch broom makingpanies and other Quidditch gearpanies. She became the CEO of these Quidditch things and went to talk about cooperation. Naturally John is the brand ambassador of these things. He did not participate in any international match but his face is really high. Naturally his face hasrge value with many fans. This made things easy for Angelina Johnson to deal with the business matters easily. Also John has strong deterrence all over. It is like a big boss behind the scenes. There are gunners and other guards around his women when they are outside. The money speaks and the connections are fully active. There is a wizarding expert that is by the side of his women too. Just in case if something happened. Penelope and Nymphadora also took the side to train witches on the same level of Aurors and act as guards for John¡¯s women. In the wedding John monitored his targets. The mother of fleur that he met before was also present. She did not have good smile because of the poor nature of Weasley family. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 278: business deal with fleur in the prison cell Chapter 278: business deal with fleur in the prison cell The mother of fleur that he met before was also present. She did not have good smile because of the poor nature of Weasley family. She tried to convince her daughter to find a rich and powerful man like John. But fleur insisted that she liked bill and wanted to be his wife. Because of this she could not do anything. Apolline Dcour is very radiant milf with big tits and ass. Bright red lips, long neck and silver white hair that is slightly curly. She looked on par with molly¡¯s Jessica rabbit¡¯s image of red haired beauty. Well she needs some time to be conquered after her daughter. John is going to have mother and daughter pairs to y withter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ John walked around peacefully while looking at the beauties that he missed during his years of journey. During the wedding celebration, Kingsley''s Patronus arrives to warn the attendants that Voldemort has taken over the Ministry of Magic and Rufus has been killed. The Minister of Magic, Rufus Scrimgeour, is tortured and murdered. Pius Thicknesse, who was put under the Imperius Curse a week or two before, is installed as the new Minister. With the power of the Ministry behind them, Death Eaters openly attack Order of the Phoenix safe houses. John also used this time to send his people to make Pius Thicknesse sign the approval documents that did not pass before. Well no one can refuse John if he wanted. As long as they refused him he would kill them on the spot. Many death eaters at the ministry of magic wanted to show off their power in front of John¡¯s people. What they did not expect is that John¡¯s people did not say a second word and killed them on the spot. After killing a few the death eaters immediately scattered. Well they grouped up because of fear but not trust. As long as they fear induced by John increases their group would be broken into pieces. With that the people at the ministry that is the dogs of the death eaters came under his control. Well Voldemort would threaten to kill while John would kill directly without a threat. This is the difference between the dogs that bark but not bite and the dogs that bite but did not bark. John got the approval of many projects and they would be online within 5 months of time. By then the fall of Voldemort would happen and the projects of John would also beplete. As long as they arepleted John can directly take over the wizarding world of this country into his hands. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. With the warning just now the wedding became chaotic with the sudden appearance of those death eaters that came to attack. Mostly they would capture the people. They wanted to prosecute the half bloods and muggle blood people. But John would rescue themter and take them into his sidepletely. They would have strong loyalty towards John for saving their lives. It would be perfect without any ws. So he let the death eaters y while he waited for the benefits. Among the people that are captured at the wedding there are two targets that John was after. First is fleur and the second one is Cho Chang. Both of their lovers were captured. John naturally took the chance to visit them in their prison cell. First one he visited is fleur. ¡°Hello Mrs. Weasley, John called when he entered the prison.¡± She was shocked to see that John came to her prison without any problem. Also she thought of the reason how John came here. Well he has so many connections and money that it is strange if he could note to meet her. But she did not understand the purpose of his visit. She knows that she is not a super worker for John. She is just an assistant that does paper work for him. She is beautiful and John can covet her beauty. But she is already the wife of another man and how can Johne to her at this time. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that he has a hobby of robbing the married women¡­¡± A dangerous thought appeared in her mind and her eyes widened at that time. Right at that moment, as if affirming her thoughts John said. ¡°What you are thinking is actually right. I like to capture married women. But there is one thing wrong in it. I would only capture married woman that has good appearance, quality and qualification. Also the most important reason is that they were not satisfied with their husband. I have special radar for finding this kind of women. Now it shows that you are not satisfied or you will not be satisfied in the future.¡± Fleur listened to John¡¯s words and changed her expression. She resolutely refused John. ¡°Mister ck, I am not that kind of a woman. Please respect yourself.¡± She said and turned around. John did not go away or got angry. Instead he went to sit on the bed in the prison cell and said calmly. ¡°Mrs. Weasley, your husband seems to be injured by a werewolf right. There are signs of the blood curse of the werewolves. He will not be release by fore full moon. Only after checking that he did not transform can be released. During this time his prison life should be quite harsh. Many prisoners of the prison did not touch woman for many years. Well with his long hair and feminine appearance I cannot say how he woulde out of the prison. Everything in this world has a price. As long as you pay the price you can find the back doors to solve the issues of protection. Well I don¡¯t like going around in circles in the matter of business. As long as you y with me till your husband released from the prison, I will help your husband from going to face something strange.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 279: dealing with fleur and Cho Chang Chapter 279: dealing with fleur and Cho Chang ¡°¡­Well I don¡¯t like going around in circles in the matter of business. As long as you y with me till your husband released from the prison, I will help your husband from going to face something strange. Don¡¯t worry I will not mess anything on my own initiative. I only ask if you are willing to relieve your husband by paying the price or let things happen normally.¡± His words are enough to make fleur have many different thoughts and illusions. Naturally everything John said is true. Also she knows that John don¡¯t have to say a word or mess things up specifically. Well he is a serious business man that would take advantage of the opportunity but did not specifically mess things up to take advantage. But that did not mean that the price John offered is good and he is a good person. No matter what, he is taking advantage of her right now. But she did not have a choice. Right then she wanted to use her business talent to haggle with John. She wanted to save her virginity for her beloved. So other than that she would be willing to give anything. This is her bottom line right now. Anything above that would be negotiated. Looking at the look in her eyes John knows that she has decided topromise once. As long as there is apromise once she canpromise again and again. At that time fleur changed her face to that of a pitiful woman and did not forget to release her allure. John looked at her and his heart skipped a beat. A woman that just got smashed her wedding and in the prison cell with the highest allure, The strangebination gave a beautiful picture for the people with twisted kinks. Well John is slightly twisted but he is not that down. Fleur spoke first. ¡°What price do you need to save my husband?¡± John showed a harmless smile and waved his hand to create a barrier to block the surrounding from being peeped or listened by others. Then he said. ¡°3 days and 3 nights, full package without any reservations¡± The mouth of fleur was widened by the words of John. She did expect that John wanted to eat her outpletely. Well she started to go on haggling mode. ¡°I want to keep my virginity to my husband. So I cannot ept that. If you want I can give you with hands¡­..¡± She could not continue to speak and blushed. Well she is still a woman and could not say these words. John as a man has to take the initiative in this matter. John also got into haggling mode. ¡°How can it be reduced so much? Since you don¡¯t want to give me your pussy then give me your ass hole. There is also virginity there and you can give that to me. But the time would change from 3 days to half a month. I will not touch your virginity in the front and you would give me everything else and act as I wanted you to act. This is myst offer. If you did not ept it then I will leave.¡± After saying these words John stopped talking and stood up to leave. Fleur panicked for a moment and gritted her teeth to ept the offer of John. She can only sigh for her husband. Well at least she saved up the virginity for him and saved him. Sheforted herself saying that she sacrificed so much for her husband. So she finally epted John and stopped him from leaving. John looked at her face and smiled. Then he said. ¡°Let use seal the contract with a kiss. Do you agree?¡± Fleur blushed when John said these words. It is like they are the one that is having a wedding. But she can only bite the bullet and nod her head. With that John pulled her into his arms and started to kiss her lips. This is her first kiss. Even thought she has allure, she never took another step out of bounds. She is still a good girl with wild heart. All John has to do is to liberate her wild heart like he did with other women. Naturally he would not waste time. He kissed her for a few minutes till she became dizzy and fell into his arms. The first thing he did is to take her away from here to number 12 Grimmauld pce and settled her down and returned back to the prison. But there is another woman that still needed some guidance. That is none other than Cho Chang. She was also captured along with Cedric Diggory. Cedric Diggory already got some things mixed in with his food along with bill Weasley. They are not both impotent and they would feel irritated when they got close to women. This was the medicine that John specifically refined for them. This was given to them after they are brought here into the prison. Well it was not given to them directly but mixed in with the food. When John appeared in the prison room with Cho Chang she was shocked to see John. Naturally she thought that John came here to save her as the old lover. But she also felt that this is not right with the personality of John. She felt that he came here to take advantage when her boyfriend is not with her. As she expected John started to speak of the deal making her face blushed listening to him. But she could not refuse because she knows how the things are with the death eaters. Also she knows that John is strong enough to do what he said. The more she thought about it the more she felt that John¡¯s deal is the best she can get. After discounting her virginity from the deal, she epted the unreasonable deal given by John just like fleur did just now. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 280: each day is a different cosplay dress Chapter 280: each day is a different cosy dress The more she thought about it the more she felt that John¡¯s deal is the best she can get. After discounting her virginity from the deal, she epted the unreasonable deal given by John just like fleur did just now. So he took her away to the Grimmauld pce 12. Aftering over he brought the two of them to the bed room. He doesn¡¯t need to give them a change of clothes. Their current clothes are already the best. Fleur and Cho Chang looked at each other with bitter face. They can clearly see that they have fallen into the trap dug by John. They cannot escape other than doing a double y. John stood beside the bed and waved his hand. Immediately his clothes flew away and neatly folded on the table. His strong body came into view making the two women open their mouths wide. Well the thing that made them shocked is actually the dick of John. Now they know what they have missed in their lives. John did give them a chance before to pursue him. But they found an idiot to go with leaving such a man. Naturally they regret it now. But they could not change the things. Once they got separated from John they will note back to him. Well they have to see other ways to get close to him. Also their love for their husband and lover wavered a little because of the regret. John smiled and called them to get close to him. He started to y with them. After the kisses he did not leave any part of their body untouched by him. Then their lost their anal virginity. Well his dick is too big for their little holes and he has to erge them carefully for them to enjoy the pleasure. With his massaging skill erging things is very easy for him. Their pussies are left untouched during this time. Because they were unable to relieve the real lust after riding for so long they are a little flustered. John then let them clean up and let them return back to their families. Also he did not forget to make appointment with them toe over every day to y. They could not walk properly because their ass holes received a big tree to erge them. They can only hide the things carefully when walking. Their faces are red after ying mixed doubles with John. John did not appear in front of their families and sent them back to their homes from the shadows. John has prepared two bunny dresses for both of them. For fleur it is a red bunny dress and Cho Chang she would get ck bunny dress. After there is still a hot teacher dress for fleur and a high school girl dress Cho Chang. Just like that John made ns for the two girls for theing few days. Every day he would make sure that their ass holespletely remember the shape of his dick. Well he is free and did not have anything else to do. So this time was used wisely other than taking care of his business. After few days the girls would not be satisfied without his dick. Any way the husband of fleur and the boyfriend of Cho Chang will not be able to do anything to them. They are impotent and feel irritated with the presence of a woman. They would not even get close contact with the women. They would feel safe and happy when they are close to men. This is their fate for getting a beautiful woman¡¯s heart when a demon like John present in their timeline. When they are released both fleur and Cho Chang went to take care of their men along with their family members. In the external appearance both bill and Cedric are fine. They even look radiant. It is like they are not imprisoned for 2 weeks instead they went to a vacation and came back. This made both fleur and Cho Chang feel that what they have paid was worth it. There is not even a scratch on their man. John really kept his promise. But as soon as they thought of John they felt a tingling sensation in their ass holes and the deep massaging touches. They could not forget him and want to have more. Unfortunately their husband and lover are out and they have to spend time with them. Strangely when they got close to bill and Cedric they actually looked irritated towards all the women present. Instead they act intimate with other men. Even molly the mother of bill was pushed to the side while he talked with Arthur Weasley more. Simrly Cedric spoke with his father instead of Cho Chang. Even though they felt strange they thought that it was the after effect of being in prison for a few days. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the next day fleur arranged her first night with her husband. Naturally she put on her specifically picked up milky whiteced lingerie and all. But bill did not have any reaction to her. In thest 24 hours he did not speak even 24 words to her properly. Even though she felt that it was strange she tried her beast to please bill. But bill got drunk and slept like a pig on their first night. Fleur was enraged and left their beach house to go to John. She is slightly short tempered and because of all these things she became angry. She came to John in order to get relief. Cho Chang on the other hand got cold shoulder from Cedric making her confused. She doesn¡¯t know why Cedric that should be cheerful with her change so much in such a short amount of time. She was heartbroken when Cedric directly broke up with her today. Because of this she came to John to relieve her sadness. She did not forget to put on her ckced lingerie. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 281: trio came to John to find Horcruxes Chapter 281: trio came to John to find Horcruxes Because of this she came to John to relieve her sadness. She did not forget to put on her ckced lingerie. Naturally both of them did not expect toe to John almost at the same time. Also both are wearing an over coat as if covering something inside. John was already ready for them waiting in his bed room. When they arrived their faces are blushed because they realized that John did something. But they could not back out because John would not let them go. Since they cannot resist and back away they decided to enjoy it and gain benefits from them. What they will not have is the official status as John¡¯s wife. Other than that they will have everything from John as a lover. As for children in the future, they will think about this matter than. Right now they could not hold back their lust and took off their over coats. Vick took a sip of red wine and looked at the beauties in front of them. That night he took another wave of virginities of two more beauties. Two of them have different tastes and tempers but they acted like ck and white kitten in the arms of John. The double tit job with 2 pairs of tits and two mouths has made him very excited. After 15 days of training before they clearly have a tactical understanding and they acted in perfect harmony. Also two pussy lips were rubbed at the same time against his big dick from both sides. The moans of the women reverberated in the room. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. In the morning next day John made the girls go on another round in the bathtub before taking them one by one to their houses. But he did not forget to instill some memories into the minds of their husband and lover. There should be a proof that they lost their virginity. But in the memories the image of the fleur and Cho Chang ispletely blurry. All they remember is that they took the virginity of their wife and girlfriend. So both bill and Cedric were cucked without knowing it. They even epted that they are the one that took the virginity of their wife and girlfriend. From then on John would take care of their wife and lover, while the live in dreams. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. From 2nd august the ministry of magic has switched hands. Dolores Umbridge started to prosecute the muggle born wizards and witches. John did not care about this matter. What he cares is to see if there is any beautiful witch among the group and rescued them. He would help them join his neutral faction and join up in various organizations under him. As for the rtions, they can be cultivated slowly over time if needed. For protection and prosperous life they would be more than willing to follow John. With John none of the death eaters would speak about this matter. Also this is a secret that was not specifically published. So the image of John is still there without any damage. Naturally during these 15 days Harry, Ron and Hermione also came to John. To be precise they came to Grimmauld pce 12 to find the locket. For that they naturally have to talk to John. None of the house elves would listen to the words of Harry or anyone. They would only listen and follow the words of John. John naturally invited them to talk. After a brief chat John, John told them that he has the Horcruxes. Also he did not forget to brag that he is the one that told Dumbledore about Horcruxes. But they did not believe John¡¯s words. So John actually took the picture proof that is a written document with Dumbledore¡¯s sign on it. It contains all the information that John provided to Dumbledore. But it will only show one side of the things. The benefits that John got were blurred for normal people to view. They need to have special decoding spell to see the entire thing. After showing the contract the trio finally believed John. But this also means that Dumbledore yed with Harry for an entire year to get information from slug horn for just verification. This made Harry angry. He is already angry towards Dumbledore because of Snape. Now that anger has increased because of the deceit of his trust and hard work. John then showed them then three Horcruxes that he has on hand. The authentication can be done by the painful scar of Harry potter. Even though his body is changing the scar still remained. After showing the three Horcruxes John put them back into the storage bag and changed his posture to the business man posture. Harry, Ron and Hermione know that John would talk about business with them. John then spoke straight. ¡°I can sell you these things for the right price. But not directly right now, I am going to call in Voldemort to have an open auction. You don¡¯t have to worry about entry and exit along with safety during the auction. The winner of the auction can get the things while the loser can only cry. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ron immediately fumed and shouted. ¡°What are you selling these for? Don¡¯t you have any righteousness? So many people are dying? Don¡¯t you pity them and kill the dark lord to stop his madness. What are you asking for money in this ce?¡± For the first time in his life, Ron tried to use his brain to do moral kidnapping. Unfortunately John did not have a moral bottom line. He would even y mixed doubles with his mother inw and wife, does he have a moral line that can Ron can kidnap. Well there is none. So John smiled and spoke. ¡°What does it have to do with me? Those death eaters are afraid of me and would not evene to mess with my people from the neutral faction¡­.¡± ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 282: I am a business man and I don’t have anything to do with righteousness Chapter 282: I am a business man and I don¡¯t have anything to do with righteousness ¡°What does it have to do with me? Those death eaters are afraid of me and would not evene to mess with my people from the neutral faction. Also what does it make you think that you are righteous? The materials we wizards use for potionse mostly from the magical creatures. Do you know how they are extracted? They will kill them or break a part of them to extract the materials and then let them re-grow slowly. Do you know how much pain they will be in? Also during these few years when the death eaters are imprisoned the rate of crime in the wizarding world did not decrease but increased. Do you want me to list out all the crimes that aremitted by the people in the order of phoenix? I also have the list of crimes from your father James and even Dumbledore including the evidences. The crimes theymitted were so heinous that they would not even get a life imprisonment instead they would receive death penalty. Now tell me what righteousness you have to ask me to do things for you for free. I am not a righteous person. I am just a business man. I will only do business that is profitable to me. I don¡¯t care if it is righteous or not.¡± John said with a stern face that is very unfriendly to the trio. Well not towards Hermione but the other two. Both Harry and Ron did not have anything to refute the words of John. They still underestimated the things and are confused about which side they are actually on. What John wanted to get from Harry is his remaining inheritance and the old house of porters along with all the things left for him. Usually the old houses hold secrets rted to the family. The potter¡¯s family is an old one and they also have part of the ck family inheritance in with them. Other than the money that Harry has there is the inheritance of potter¡¯s family that made him a rich man. But he has to be 18 years old to inherit the property of his family. Well the ministry of magic should be in the right track to get the things. Naturally Harry potter knows about this. That is the reason why he did not flinch when he gave so much money to Sirius before. Right now Harry is the only person with money. Ron did not have any money and his family is even more broke. Hermione¡¯s parents are dentists. The money was already spent for her studies. Right now there is only Harry. Finally Harry asked. ¡°What do you want from us to get give the Horcruxes?¡± John smiled and said. ¡°That will be decided in the auction that is held in a few days. You can stay here till then. No one would harm you three. I still have to go to school to y around.¡± After saying these words John left letting Kreacher arrange for the three people. Well the treatment was very different for the three people. Hermione received a good room while Harry and Ron were squeezed in a single small room. John did not stay here. Instead he went to speak with Voldemort announcing him about the auction. Voldemort was so angry after receiving the news that he broke few tables and walls to quench his anger. But even then he could not stop. Also John did not say about another thing. That is to destroy the Horcruxes they need some extraordinary things or spells. The known things that can destroy Horcruxes are actually the sword of Gryffindor, the venom of basilisk, and the fiend fire. On Harry potter¡¯s side they did not have any of the three things. Even though in the will of Dumbledore it is said that the sword of Gryffindor was left to Harry potter, the sword of Gryffindor is actually in the hands of John. The venom of basilisk is also in his hands. As for the Fiendfyre spell Harry, Ron or Hermione don¡¯t know how to cast. Naturally they did not have anything to destroy Horcruxes even though they can get the Horcruxes. As soon as the day of the auction was announced John sent his people to keep their eyes on the death eaters. He would not let anything go out of his hand. If those death eaters are selling a property then John¡¯s men woulde to buy the property in the cheapest cost. Simrly, rare metals, jewels, magical materials, patents and everything would be bought for cheap cost. Also there is frequent looting in between making the situation with the death eaters in disarray. Even in the auction John did not have any intention to sell the things to Voldemort. He only wants to sell them to Harry. As for all the things that are collected by Voldemort, they will be snatched by Johnter. These things are of great use to John. In school Snape became head master. Naturally John went to Snape to inform him that Harry hase to him and few other things. Snape don¡¯t want Harry to take any risks of going around. Now that Harry is with John, Snape sighed of relief. Snape already know about the auction and it was all a ploy. If Harry asks Snape then he might get a chance to destroy the Horcruxes. Well John did not care about how they do things. Aftering to Hogwarts John went to do his own things. There are death eaters from Slytherin wanting to show off their power. But in the presence of John, even snakes stops ying and went to hiding. Hogwarts is very normal. Dolores tried her best to make her point. But nothing has worked properly. More and more people went to the side of John. They tried to get some jobs on John¡¯s side to get the protection. So John got a big wave of workers. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 283: the auction of Horcruxes Chapter 283: the auction of Horcruxes They tried to get some jobs on John¡¯s side to get the protection. So John got a big wave of workers at low cost. Well he would not treat his workers badly. All of them received good jobs with better sry than at their previous jobs. After few days the auction started. John made the rule that only two people cane from one side. On the side of Voldemort, along with Voldemort, the nominal husband of Betrix from Lestrange came. On the side of Harry potter, along with Harry potter, Ron has arrived. Hermione was marginalized in this. Even though she has extra ordinary intelligence, because of her rtionship with John before, she was not taken with them. Well the auction did not happen at Grimmauld pce. It happened out at the new store of John where future auctions are held. This new store is called purple moon auction house. John has just established it with the help of approval from the fake ministry of magic under the death eaters. The first auction is between the two important people of this world namely, Harry potter and Voldemort. There are special enchantments and magic formations in this ce that would make anyone that enters the auction house unable to use magic and cast spells. John has already snatched over most of the valuables collected by Voldemort. But the amount is just enough for Harry to use his inheritance of the porters to buy the Horcruxes. The one that stood at the front to auction is actually wily one of the house keeping butler elf of John. John is also present in the auction hall but in a box hidden at the very front. On the right box Harry and Ron are sitting nervously. On the right box Voldemort and hisckey are sitting arrogantly. He is still thinking of a way to break the magic enchantment to use his magic and kill Harry potter here. Unfortunately John made this enchantment with the knowledge of Dumbledore. Honestly John really despises Dumbledore. Dumbledore has so many means to restrain Voldemort and even kill him. But for theme excuse of the righteousness Dumbledore let Voldemort rampant and caused many people to die. The death Dumbledore had is very lightpared to all the suffering that is caused by him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. John in his box is not alone. Hermione was brought over to coax her from pouting. Well she was abandoned by her friends. But as the lover and future husband he could not just let her go like this. So he took her here to let her witness how he ys with two deadly forces of this world. She is currently sitting on thep of John while John¡¯s hands are not honest. They are touching the curves carefully and feeling them up. Hermione blushed but she did not say anything. She is feeling the pleasure that she did not feel before. This made her calm like a cat in the hands of John. The auction started. Wily spoke. ¡°The three Horcruxes are auctioned at the same time. The starting price is 30,000 gold galleons. Every increment should be no less than 10,000 gold galleons. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± With the announcement the fight between Voldemort and Harry started. The number started to rise continuously¡­. ¡°1.12 million Gold galleons¡± Ron shouted for Harry. The handy man on the side of looked at Voldemort as if asking him that if he should rise the price. Well the money they have bought is the current bid. If they want to rise more they did not have the money or any valuables. Originally they collected money, valuables, materials that reached the price of 5 million gold galleons. But most of it was stolen in various ways. Naturally Voldemort can guess that it was done by John. But he cannot do anything to John. So he can only stay silent. Also he personally went to collect the remaining money so that no such robbery happens again. Since the money he brought with him was not enough he hesitated a little and increased the big. Well he did not n on paying from the very start. He would think of a way to cheat off his Horcruxes from the hands of John. When he increased the price Harry and Ron did not increase. Well what can you say? They are righteous people that would not lie in such a situation. Naturally wily is impartial. Since Voldemort made the highest price he was asked to produce the money upfront. Give the money with one hand and take the Horcruxes with the other hand. Also there is a contract between them. Not a normal contract but a magic contract. As long as the amount of money or the things provided did not reach the agreed measure then the cheating party would have to pay the penalty without receiving anything. Naturally Voldemort would cheat based on normal reasoning. Well he is inherently stupid. He onlysted this long is not because of his intelligence, but his ferocious nature of wanting to kill people that did not agree with him. When they formed the contract he did not even look into the agreement and directly made the contract. He is anxious about the Horcruxes. Well they are his extra lives and they are his backup that gives him strength to not to fear death. Naturally when it was in the hands of others he would be anxious. Also when they are in the hands of someone like John he is actually panicking. Naturally he would not look at the contract that he signed to get his lives back. John used his loop hole. Wily is also very good at dealing with the inner thoughts of a human and creates mental torture. So he started to use that on Voldemort to gain maximum benefits for his master John. Well he seeded in gaining benefits to his master John after signing the contract and exchanging the things with Voldemort. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 284: Voldemort looked like a black cue ball Chapter 284: Voldemort looked like a ck cue ball So he started to use that on Voldemort to gain maximum benefits for his master John. Well he seeded in gaining benefits to his master John after signing the contract and exchanging the things with Voldemort. Voldemort did not let his subordinate to receive the Horcruxes instead he went forward with the money and materials bag. The reason for this is that he would not trust anyone with his life no matter who that person is. But he made a wrong calction with the contract because of his hurry to get the Horcruxes. Naturally Voldemort gave the bag containing materials and money and wily gave the Horcruxes to Voldemort. Right at that time two beams of light shone from the contract they just signed. The beams of light would show check the inner thoughts of the person to see if the other party fulfilled their end of the deal. After checking the things they got they have to verbally say what they have received is correct. If there is a problem then they can voice out their words about what it wrong. As long as they did not like then the contract would follow the rules of breach of contract. Unless theypleted the process they will not be able toe out of the restraints of the contract. Also there will be a strong protection around them to protect them from external attacks during the time of exchange. Also they will not be able to take anything from outside or give anything outside. The contract binding power is connected to the world and magic. They cannot break it not matter what. Voldemort checked the Horcruxes and said. ¡°The three Horcruxes are in ce.¡± After saying that he wanted to stake a step back but he could not move as if he was bound. Right then there is a frown on the face of Voldemort. He realized the he hastily made the contract in the fear of losing his Horcruxes. When he wanted to leave, he could not move. When he wanted to us magic, he could not use magic. He could do nothing and his expression change. Wily quickly did the math of materials and responded with a smile. ¡°The materials and money that was given by mister Voldemort is not right.¡± As soon as its words fell the contract immediately checked the mind and heart of wily with a red light. Soon the red light turned green. Immediately the light screen around Voldemort turned red and the Horcruxes bag in his hands flew out of his hand and went to wily. Voldemort did not want to let go of the Horcruxes on his hand. But the power of the contract is very strong. Because of this he can only reluctantly let go. Also the money and materials he gave wily was not returned to him. Because of the established contract wily did not have to return anything back to Voldemort. The person that breached the contract would not receive anything back after the contract is broken. Also there will be severe punishment. Immediately a lightning shed from the contract and fell on Voldemort. The pale white face and bald head of Voldemort looked like a gray ball before. But after the lightning strike, it looked like a ck cue ball with his hallowed eye without a nose looked like an 8 number ced horizontal. It did not stop there. Then a forced teleportation has applied on Voldemort and directly sent him to Antarctica to meet with pr bears. He could note over any time soon. Harry and Ron on the side shivered with fear. The subordinate of Voldemort was also frightened by the situation. He wanted run away using magic but because of the restrictions of the auction house he was unable to run away. Wily restrained him and held him back for ransom. Then he looked towards Harry and Ron. ¡°Mister Harry, Does yourst bid still hold? If you want to you can form a contract and exchange with Horcruxes.¡± Wily said with a smiling face that looked more like a sinister face in some psychopath movie. Harry and Ron shivered. Hermione on the other side is moaning from pleasure. She notices the situation below andughed by the situation. She did not have much burden in this matter. She is onlyughing from the misfortune of others. This also shows that she made the right bet. Choosing John that can make Voldemort in this kind of situation has made her proud of her man John. Harry and Ron looked at the bag of Horcruxes and finally made their decision. But before making the contract the checked the money they had and the value of the family assets of Harry potter one again. Only after checking with wily that looked disappointed to say the truth to them has made the final decision. With that the auction is concluded and Harry and Ron go the Horcruxes. After they got the Horcruxes they were shown a safe passage to leave without getting caught by the death eaters. Their destination is actually the Dursley¡¯s house in number 4 Privet Drive. From here they can leave safely. After Harry left here before there is no death eater here to keep an eye on the house. So they are particrly safe. With that John got another good amount of wealth from Harry and Voldemort. He took Hermione back to his house and let her rest. Even though they did not take the final step the arousal that Hermione had has made her have orgasms many times. She is a little weak to walk with her legs trembling. John took her to take a bath before sending her to take rest. Even though they are naked they did not take the final step. Hermione told John that she wanted to take the final step after their marriage. John respected her wishes and did not do anything to her other than fingering, pinching, kissing and ying. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 285: Hermione’s fake sacrifice Chapter 285: Hermione¡¯s fake sacrifice Hermione told John that she wanted to take the final step after their marriage. John respected her wishes and did not do anything to her other than fingering, pinching, kissing and ying. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After dealing with this matter he returned back to Hogwarts. There is something good that day. It was pansy that doesn¡¯t want to wait for long. She has already brought some sexy lingerie for the night to spend with John. She wanted to have her wedding night before wedding. For that she took great care and made the preparations on her side. She already told John with slight blush. So John came to Hogwarts to y tonight. Not only her but there are others in this matter as well. But they all would not go on a single day. They n to take turns. It is one woman per day to lose their virginity and spend the night with John peacefully. Other than pansy, there is Romilda, Katie, and Susan¡­. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The nights are warm while the days are good. John gained more and more power as days passed by. Harry, Ron and Hermione stayed at Grimmauld pce for few more days. They wanted to know how to destroy those Horcruxes. They know that John might have a solution for this problem of destroying the Horcruxes. But John is very business minded and they need to have something to exchange for the information. Naturally they did not have anything to exchange with John to know the solution to their problem. They can only think of another solution after thinking for a long time. That is to send Hermione to John to get a solution for their problem. In them Hermione is the only woman, well they did not consider themselves as a woman. They noticed the changes in their body but they did not realize the seriousness of the problem. They know that John was interested in Hermione. So they can let Hermione go to John see if she could get answer from him. They know it is dangerous for Hermione and she might have to sacrifice something precious to get this thing. But it is urgent right now and Ron suggested this method. He likes Hermione but he hates her bossy nature. Also being close to the Horcruxes all the time has changed their thoughts. Ron¡¯s inferiorityplex increased, while the wimpy nature of Harry has increased. Finally they came with this idea of the powerless to gain a foot hold. Hermione felt disgusted by their thoughts. But she did not say anything. It is important to know how to destroy the Horcruxes. But her thoughts have distanced from both Harry and Ron. There is a wedge between them. Hermione contacted John and they made an appointment to show off the things. John cannot directly tell them about this matter. They have to show off so that Harry potter and Ron that Hermione paid something to get the information. John came over and went into a room. Hermione also gone into that room and only came out after an hour. Her face was rosy with her lips swollen a little. Her clothes are slightly mess and her hair is slightly disheveled. Actually they did not do anything much. It was only kissing and tit job. He also made her have an orgasm few times. As for Harry and Ron they felt that Hermione is no longer pure. Ron was angry but he could not say anything. Hermione also did not say anything. She only took out a paper from her pocket and gave it to Harry. After that she left back to her room to wash off. She could not control her emotions much. She was in so much joy just now that her face could not stop smiling. Also she has few orgasms and her legs are weak. She quickly returned to her room to wash off and take some rest toe out of the excited state. After Hermione left Harry felt like he is a useless prick instead of a mighty hero. He looked into the paper and found the three things that can destroy the Horcruxes. When he saw the sword of Gryffindor, he was excited that Dumbledore left it to him. But he immediately became sad because he don¡¯t know where it is actually. Simrly the venom of basilisk was also there in the chamber of secrets of Hogwarts. He wanted to go there and take a look. He doesn¡¯t know that John has already taken the basilisk and used it in a ritual. As for the Fiendfyre spell, Harry could not use it. He doesn¡¯t know anyone that can use this. Only then did he see the hint that he should ask Snape about this matter. Well they definitely have to go to Hogwarts either to find the sword of Gryffindor or to find the venom of basilisk or to find Snape about Fiendfyre spell. So they decided to go to Hogwarts. But they cannot go over there brazenly. They have to sneak into that ce. There are many death eaters at Hogwarts right now. But none of them dared to mess around because John is present. Also they would not touch anyone from the neutral faction. They only bully the people that followed Harry potter before. If they tried to touch John¡¯s men from the neutral faction then the result is that all the people from neutral faction would directly start shooting spells on the death eaters with their wands. There is no talk, There is no warning, They would directly shoot without saying a word. So the death eaters are well behaved against the neutral faction. Because of this reason the people that originally followed Harry potter has changed their thoughts and became theckeys of the people from the neutral faction for their survival. John did not care about these small things. He is whiffing flowers and ying peek a banana with some women from time to time. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 286: seeking help from Snape Chapter 286: seeking help from Snape John did not care about these small things. He is whiffing flowers and ying peak a banana with some women from time to time. The room of requirements became his official bedroom in the castle of Hogwarts. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Harry and Ron along with Hermione went to Hogwarts. The sneaking was done with the help of the brother of Dumbledore. Before leaving John told Hermione about the three artifacts of the elder¡¯s wand, invisibility cloak and the resurrection stone. The reason why he told Hermione is because there will not be any Luna kidnap incident in the future. This would cause some problems in the plot. So John helped out a little to solve the problem at the very start. Harry, Ron and Hermione sneaked into Hogwarts sessfully. But they did not have anyone to help them. All of the people from the previous Dumbledore¡¯s army has split up and joined up either neutral faction of death eaters to solve the problem of being suppressed. So they have to depend on themselves and slowly came to the head master¡¯s office. They tried many passwords but none of them worked. Harry thought for a while and uttered the password to enter into the head master¡¯s office. ¡°I love you lily¡± It really worked and the stairs to the headmaster¡¯s office started appear. Both Ron and Hermione looked strangely at Harry. It was John that told Snape to put this as password for the day because Harry woulde to him. Snape really arranged this so that he can gain more benefits and love of female Harry. When Harry, Ron and Hermione appeared before Snape they did not have too much anger. Harry has already briefly told them about the life of Snape and Snape is on their side. At that time Snape received Harry, Ron and Hermione. They took out the Horcruxes one after the other and ced them on the table. After checking them Snape looked at the piece of paper with the instructions from John. He immediately licked his lip. It is said that as long as a Horcrux was destroyed Harry would lose consciousness. Snape can use this chance to make some moves on Harry. Snape can give some high quality supplements to Harry through the mouth using his long meat rod to improve his weak body. But both Hermione and Ron are present. Hermione can be dealt with easily. She can be sent to John to y. As for Ron, there is someone waiting for him as well. It wasvender brown. She already got her new dominatrix outfit and a butt plug for Ron. John has trained her well and she will y with Ron next. But first Snape has to use the basilisk venom to destroy a Horcrux. Also he should not do that directly instead it should be done in a separate room. This way even if something really happen no one will notice this. Snape took Harry, Ron and Hermione to Hogsmeade. They came to the underground building of a shaky wooden house. In the basement Snape took out a small ss bottle and poured it in a special bowl that would not be eroded by the venom of basilisk. Then he said. ¡°Dip one Horcrux into the venom of basilisk. See if it was destroyed or not, If not I will try to use Fiendfyre spell. Also you have to do this on your own because I cannot reveal my identity yet. In order to seed in the n of Dumbledore I have to hide my identity and act. When the Horcrux was destroyed, Voldemort will be able to perceive the surroundings of the ce and people at the position where his Horcrux was destroyed. I will hide there and wait. After saying these words Snape left to that ce to hide. Harry immediately took out the locket and dropped it into the venom of basilisk. Immediately there is a thick ck smoke from the pendent and the image of Voldemort appeared. With a loud roar he finally died. At the same time Harry also lost his consciousness. Snape that is waiting on the side carefully saw this thing and quickly came to help Harry. At the same time he took Harry to the bedroom on the side to let him rest. After letting Harry rest he came to Ron and Hermione. First he called Ron and said with stern face. ¡°You are the lover ofvender brown right?¡± As soon as this expression came the expression of Ron changed. He is the lover ofvender brown before. But he changed his taste and wanted to pursue Hermione. But Hermione did not give him a single chance during this time. He is already holding back for a long time. During these days his libido is unusually high. So he wanted to relieve that with the help ofvender brown. What he doesn¡¯t know is that he will change somethingpletely after this visit. Since Hermione is not with him, he nodded in response to the question of Snape. The Snape told him that she is waiting for him in the building next door. Ron did not question why she is waiting here for him at this moment. Well he is inherently stupid. So he quickly went to the house next door. After that Snape came to Hermione and said. ¡°John is waiting for you upstairs.¡± Hermione smiled and left. But before leaving she said. ¡°Take good care of Harry, professor Snape.¡± Snape smiled lewdly and it looked very strange for his stern face. Hermione did not look at this and she went to John to spend the time. John was waiting for her on the big bed and he is not wearing clothes. He is waiting for Hermione. Even though they could not take the final step there is another hole that can take in for the time being. Naturally Hermione did not resist and her ass hole was pierced during these few days of stay at Grimmauld pce. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 287: dominatrix lavender and Ron lost his anal virginity Chapter 287: dominatrixvender and Ron lost his anal virginity Even though they could not take the final step there is another hole that can take in for the time being. Naturally Hermione did not resist and her ass hole was pierced during these few days of stay at Grimmauld pce. She has a light problem at first. But now she is addicted to riding on his cock. She was so much into it that even at the auction house she pulled down the pants of John and sat on the top of his dick. She squatted down slowly to pierce his dick all the way into her ass. She was only satisfied when the dick went all the way in. Her smile is so lewd at that time and she is very wild at that moment. Also she is the one that kissed John till his lips got swollen that day. Now that the time hase again, she did not stop and pounced on John. May be she has a dominatrix side in her. But John would not let her go easily. So he would start to train her from today. After she got on his dick again John started to spank her ass making her moan loudly. She did not care if there is anyone around or there is a silencing ward around her. The more John spanked the more she liked this way. She got into control as John spanked her ass till it turned red. She would dominate him if he gives her a chance. But as long as he dominated her she woulde into control. She should have some S and M fetish deep down inside her heat. On the other house beside them, Ron came was carefully brought into the bed room byvender brown. She was wearing a full body robe to cover her body. Inside she is actually wearing atex dress that John brought for her. Also before Hermione and others came over, John is fucking her in the house next door. Her mouth, pussy and ass hole still has his cum inside. Lavender slowly pulled Ron to kiss her. Ron felt that some things is strange when he kissed but because of the change in orientation in his body. That is the change from male to female gender he felt that it was good. Slowly she stripped off the clothes of Ronpletely. When she looked at his little thing that is only 2 inches long when it was erect and the small peanuts below, a look of disappointment appeared on her face. But it was quickly covered by her thoughts of many dicks she can ride if she bes the wife of Ron. Ron can be a public whore, as the wife of this whore she can have as many dicks as she wants. First she kissed Ron deeply and her hands are not free. She took out a chastity cage out of nowhere and clicked on the dicklet of Ron. By the time Ron realized it he was shocked and stopped kissingvender and tried to remove it. Unfortunately it is a magic artifact and it could not be removed just by anyone. He became anxious and askedvender. ¡°What is this? Why did you put it on me?¡± Lavender brown smiled at him and said. ¡°This is a special item I specifically got for you. It will keep your thing under control and it would not let others take you. Also your thing is useless to begin with. Do you think that your little 2 inches dicklet can really prate into my pussy? I am going to turn you into your true form that is perfectly suits you. Now turn around and bend down.¡± She ordered. Ron doesn¡¯t want to move and wanted to attackvender. Unfortunately the small cage tightened around his little bird making him scream in pain. Lavender smiled lewdly and said. ¡°No you should understand, what would happen if you don¡¯t listen to my orders. You are mine from now on and you will only listen to my orders. Consider me as your husband and you are my little wife. Today is the day I will open up your other hole and show you what a big dick would look like.¡± She said these words and removed the over coat covering her body. This revealed thetex dominatrix dress she is wearing inside. Her pussy and nipples are exposed. There is no piercings yet. But the entire thing looked really good and she can make any mans dick stand up and dance. She used a horse whip to p on the ass of Ron and then took out another good thing. It is a life like two way dildo. It was specifically made with magic and it would give the same feeling as being fucked by the real thing. She slowly inserted one end of the thick dick into her pussy. It reached all the way inside and her pussy was stretched. Then she pulled Ron to the bed with his face facing the bed while his ass stuck out. ¡°Phat¡­ now moan like a bitch¡± She spanked the ass of Ron that is partially turned to the side of woman without any hair and soft skin. There is a clear red hand print on his ass and he let out a soft moan in pleasure. ¡°Humm¡­¡± After putting on the chastity cage he was unable to exert any strength againstvender. If he has this kind of thoughts or actions the cage would squeeze his bird making him stop immediately. She took out a bottle with oil from the bed side and applied it on the ass hole of Ron. Ron has a dangerous premonition. Soon the other end of the life like magic dildo dick started to rub against his ass hole. Before he could reactvender moved forward and it went straight inside. ¡°Ahaaaa¡­.¡± Ron moaned losing his anal virginity to his girlfriend and his dick started to spray his little cum. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 288: the change situation of the trio Chapter 288: the change situation of the trio ¡°Ahaaaa¡­.¡± Ron moaned losing his anal virginity to his girlfriend and his dick started to spray his little cum. Fortunately there is a silencing formation in the house. So Ron could not do anything in this matter. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other hand Snape is doing something different. It cannot be described in normal words. Snape is directly injecting his nutrient solution straight into the mouth of Harry potter. He even ns to inject through other ces. But for now he stopped himself because he could not rush this kind of thing. John doesn¡¯t have the hobby of watching this kind of thing. So he let Hermione y as she liked. Sometimes dominating others would feel good and sometimes getting dominated would also feel good. Hermione really learnt well to ride the horse skillfully. Her leg muscles are really good turning her body into a better shape. If she continued to ride the horse more in the future, she would really have an excellent figurepared to Nymphadora and Penelope. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Harry woke up he felt that he has some salty thing inside his mouth. identally he swallowed them and felt strange. He actually liked it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right then there is Ron andvender brown in the hall. Lavender is sitting on the sofa while Ron is standing. Well he cannot sit right now. Right now his ass got a new butt plug making him unable to sit. As forvender brown she is wearing some really revealing clothes. Her top is showing a part of her nipples and nipple patch along with the deep cleavage. There is no bra to cover them. Below that she is only a very mini skirt that barely covered her pussy and few inches below. Also she is not wearing any panties. She has specifically made this show for John to watch her. She looked really slutty. Ron on the side has aplicated look but there is a deep sense of arousal. It can be seen that he was temporarily corrupted by the slutty nature ofvender. There is also a magic butt plug and a magic cage to cover his front and back. Since he is also turning into a woman everything has added up making him fit into his ce perfectly. John did not appear in front of Harry. Hermione also came down after dressing up. Her face is red from all the pleasure she just received. Her hair is disheveled and her walking posture is slightly wrong. Ron noticed that Hermione is just like him. But he doesn¡¯t know who the one that poked Hermione when he looked at her. Before Harry woke up John appeared behind Hermione and spoke tovender without giving any face to Ron. Only then Ron understood that Hermione was poked by John. If he saw her riding his cock like a bitch in heat he might get a heart attack. When John appeared he held the waist of Hermione as he spoke tovender. Then his hands moved to pinch the nipples ofvender andmented. ¡°Your nipples have grown bigger. If you canctate then it would be even better. I remembered that I have seen a spell that can make your titsctate without getting pregnant. I will get that for youter. Control your man well and you will have a bright future.¡± John said as he licked the nipple ofvender with a satisfied expression. Ron on the side is fuming from anger but he could not have any bad thought towardsvender. As soon as he had the bad thoughts his dick would be crushed by the cage. But he did not expect that as soon as he and bad thoughts towards John his cage started to shrink making him feel the pain again. He immediately copsed. When John saw this, he smiled at Ron and said. ¡°Don¡¯t have any bad thoughts on me. I am one that refined the cage that got your bird. Be a good sissy cuck and help your wife find a real man to fuck. May be you can receive something good from his dick. If you dare to mess around, I don¡¯t mind sending your bird first and turn youpletely into a woman. At that time you will be as slutty as your wife.¡± John said to him while fondling the nipples ofvender with one hands and the nipples of Hermione with the other hand. Ron can only bear with this and ept his fate. Hermione on the side did not have any impression. Well Ron is always an eyesore in her eyes and a stupid person with iparable inferiorityplex. Also he is eyeing for her many times recently. Now that his situation has changed she was happy. If it was in the original plot she would really not think like this. In the original plot he saved her few times and showed his heroic appearance. But now he looked like a sissy slut and he was withvender brown that looked like a slut. She even put on a slutty outfit and let John y with her. Over the time with many incidents her impression on Ron and Harry dropped. She clearly saw his ipetent rage towards John and unable to do anything to John when he touchedvender. This made her drop her opinion towards Ronpletely to the rock bottom. He is just her friend that is helping her other friend Harry. After talking tovender brown John spoke to Hermione in her ear and left. Snape did not saw anything during this time. He is more interested in Harry than others. Also John gave him a new n to upy Harry at this time. That is to use the after effect of losing consciousness after destroying Horcrux to add another effect of lust. Using the chance when Harry was in lust to help Snape advance and take advantage of this situation he can score his first goal with Harry. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 289: Christmas and New Year parties Chapter 289: Christmas and New Year parties That is to use the after effect of losing consciousness after destroying Horcrux to add another effect of lust. Using the chance when Harry was in lust to help Snape advance and take advantage of this situation he can score his first goal with Harry. Naturally he is a potions master and can easily conjure something that can make Harry loose hisposure. It would make him pounce on Snape making it look like he is the one that took the initiative. This way Snape can continue his actions and achieve his goal. Right now Harry has at least B cup tits and his hips, ass and other parts also grown to that of a woman. His dick is almost negligible while he has a small hole under his small balls. Because of all the tensions he did not care about this matter. He thought that he was cursed to be like this or it has something to do with Voldemort. It would be solved after he defeated Voldemort. Because of the strange situation he did not even touch his body properly. So he did not realize that he got a hole behind his balls. Snape that just touched the body of Harry when he lost consciousness has already found all these changes. He was more lustful now. But he has to wait for another year of time before he can take the next step with Harry¡¯s new hole. Still for the current situation he can still poke the hole behind Harry to get started. It is just like Ron that got a cage and butt plug. Soon things would be spicy. John did not want to watch this nonsense. So he left early. As for Hermione she was already exhausted and needs time to recover. Even though she improved her muscles to ride the big horse of John, she still needs time to recover before going for another ride. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. John returned back to Hogwarts and went to take have another sweet and hot enjoyment with his women. As for what happened to Harry and others is none of his business. There is another thing John is cautious about. It is rted to the Voldemorting over to destroy the good deeds of John. For this specifically John arranged special formations around the buildings making them impossible to be discovered. That is the concealment magic formation. At the same time he also added special defensive and offensive formation. As for teleportation, it was restricted by John and created some space disturbances. So they will not be able to arrive here in a short time. Even if they arrive they will be toote. Snape was given with special portkey that can let them escape from this ce if needed. With that their lives are guaranteed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Soon it was the end of the year. Harry, Ron and Hermione followed Snape to live in a different ce in Hogsmeade. Well they did not have anything to do other than solving the other clues given by Dumbledore. With the three Horcruxes destroyed Harry felt satisfied. Also his feelings towards Snape areplicated. Ron is having a different mode ofplicated feelings. He actually lost his confidence as a man. During this timevender brown has actually invited some of the men at Hogwarts with her toe to the previous house where she fucked Ron. She took Ron to that house and Ron went there willingly. Well his little dicklet was caged and his ass has an anal plug. These things made him both love and hate. He slowly got used to it. When these men came to fuckvender, Ron would appear as a cuck husband that would lick the cum from the pussy and ass hole ofvender. Also he would suck on the dicks of other men to helpvender have better fucking experience. Ron doesn¡¯t want Harry to know about this. Hermione knows but she did not care about Ron so he did not care about this. He doesn¡¯t want Harry to know about this and he did these in secret. Simrly Harry is also having some different nights with Snape that he doesn¡¯t want Ron to know. Harry doesn¡¯t want Hermione to know about this. Hermione already knows about this too. She simply did not speak about this matter, so as to not to cause any trouble for Harry psychologically. She would use her spare time to enter Hogwarts through the hidden channels ande to John to have fun. As for the learning and other things, she did not care about this matter. She has alreadypleted all this with the help of John. So she did not have anything to fear both physically and psychologically. On the day of the Christmas John celebrated well with his girls. Well not all of them are present because some of the milfs has to take care of their family and situation. But still it is a grand party in the room of requirements. Hermione was also present and they had a great time. John poked them all with his capabilities he was able to satisfy them all in one night. Also for the first time he felt exhausted and slept after poking so many of them at the night. Fortunately the things he ate are really good for nourishing his body. Even though he was exhausted his body improved by a level in the morning next day. Simrly on the New Year night there is another party. They had another great time and John did not lose the battle this time as well. He is thest one standing with his poking rod still standing undefeated. During the Christmas night and New Year night Harry and Ron finally gave into their desires to forget about their sorrows. So there is another party going on with Ron as the main attraction. Also there is a private party between Harry and Snape. Harry changed his dress from man¡¯s side to women¡¯s side. ----------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 290: devouring Grindelwald’s soul Chapter 290: devouring Grindelwald¡¯s soul Also there is a private party between Harry and Snape. Harry changed his dress from man¡¯s side to women¡¯s side. He put on a party one piece dress, his hair is long and his tits are full bust of B cup, his appearance resembles his mother by more than 70 percent. He put on a light makeup. He did not wear high heels but normal sandals. If they don¡¯t know that it was Harry, they would think of him as a young woman. Strangely Snape also put on a suit that did not suit him much but the green robe on it suit him well. They are having a party of their own separately and secretly. As for how John knows about this matter is simply. His informationwork is far and wide. So he knows many things that others don¡¯t know about. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. In theing months everything fell into its right ce. Harry got the information rted to the three important objects of deathly hallows. That is the invisibility cloak, resurrection stone and the elder¡¯s wand. He got the doubt first when he tried to get information from Voldemort. This information is about the search of Voldemort to get his hands on the elder¡¯s wand. Unfortunately he doesn¡¯t know where that is. Simrly Harry wanted to know about this and Hermione thought that it was the right time to enlighten Harry with her knowledge again as a friend. Well John told her that when Harry asks about this she should inform him. Naturally that time has appeared. With the enriched knowledge Harry thought of his invisibility cloak. But felt that it was not the real one. Then he thought of the elder¡¯s wand. He remembered that Dumbledore¡¯s wand is strong. But he doesn¡¯t know. So he wanted to ask the person that actually knows about the true elder¡¯s wand. That person should be Ollivander. From the memories of Voldemort, he found that Ollivander was captured and kept at Malfoy mansion. So Harry wanted to go to the dungeon of Malfoy mansion to rescue Ollivander from there. The Gryffindor sword is with John. So the head goblin was not captured. Only Ollivander was captured to get the elder¡¯s wand. John knows that Harry would go over there to try his luck. He already told Betrix and Narcissa to take good care of Hermione. As for Harry and Ron, they can be entertained by some death eaters. John has another thing to do at that time. All these things happen on March 30th. On that day Grindelwald will be killed by Voldemort. John would be present to devour his soul too. He is already devoured Dumbledore¡¯s soul. Now the soul of Grindelwald woulde to him. He would be devoured. With that John was confident enough to take on the power of the corruption that is acting on the system. At that time he wanted to see how the system would respond. After thinking he once again formed the magic circle ready to receive the soul of Grindelwald. With that things are arrange. On that day Grindelwald was killed by Voldemort and his soul flew towards John. The reason is still the arrangement of soul resonance and blood resonance. It got connected and immediately entered the soul of John. Immediately John used his power to devour the soul of Grindelwald. Before he could react to the advances of John he was captured the soul and started the devouring process. Well the soul of John is many time stronger than when he devoured the soul of Dumbledore before. With the power of his soul in just an hour John was done devouring the soul of Grindelwald. He doesn¡¯t know how his soul was dissipated. The house elf Sebastian would believe that John has the soul of Grindelwald. With all the memories of Grindelwald nothing would be a problem for John to act and make Sebastian believe that John is Grindelwald. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Digesting the energy and memories would require a day toplete. During this time John left here and went to meet with Hermione, Narcissa and Betrix at Malfoy mansion. When he went there he took the chance to kill peter Pettigrew leaving only one Horcrux left. That is Harry potter and other life was with Voldemort. There is no other hindrance in this ce. As they escaped they came to the beach house where bill and fleur are living. Well bill did not have any interest in fleur and did not do anything to fleur during this time. He could not even get close to her during this time. Naturally they are living separately. The trio came over to this ce like escaping from the Malfoy mansion. Here the people that put on the act are Hermione, Narcissa and Betrix. As for Harry defeating Draco, it has happened. But unfortunately Harry could not get the ownership of the elder¡¯s wand. Of course no one knows that the elder¡¯s wand is in the hands of John along with the invisibility cloak. The resurrection stone is with Harry right now and he doesn¡¯t know that yet. During this time John did not have any thoughts touching the plot. The plot would follow its natural direction with the remaining people present. John would sit by and watch the show. With all the magical races on the side of Voldemort and order of phoenixing under John, the size of theing war has severely scaled down. Right now they will not be able to cause much problem. Many death eaters died. Simrly many order of phoenix members jumped to the side of neutral faction. Finally the dementors are also devoured by John reducing them severely. There are barely 100 dementors still existing right now. John left them just for show and after he digests the soul of Grindelwald he would devour them as well. At that time he would think of a way to devour the corruption that caused his system to malfunction. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 291: Voldemort is dead Chapter 291: Voldemort is dead John left them just for show and after he digests the soul of Grindelwald he would devour them as well. At that time he would think of a way to devour the corruption that caused his system to malfunction. He thought that it was the soul of Merlin. But he doesn¡¯t know the origin of this corruption properly. So he has to investigate it carefully. In theing month John was done digesting the soul of Grindelwald and then used his time to capture the remaining dementors. With that everything is solved. He then went to the forbidden forest for a little rampage and directly captured all the dark writs and ghosts. These are not useful magical creatures but very dangerous ones. They are all destroyed by John and their energy was also absorbed by him. On the 1st of May things started heat up with Voldemort taking the initiative to fight. He got the wand from the grave of Dumbledore. This wand was specifically made by John and it would give bacsh to anyone that wields it. Naturally Voldemort felt that the wand did not recognize him as the owner. So his first target is naturally Snape. Narcissa contacted John telling him that Voldemort asked Lucius about Draco, as for the reason for this is to get the elder¡¯s wand¡¯s control. But luscious immediately told Voldemort that Dumbledore was actually killed by Snape and not Draco. With that the target was switched to Snape. So he went to kill Snape personally. There is no Nagini this time. Snape acted as if he was hit this time with the killing curse and acted like he died. But in fact he already got information from Narcissa and prepared a special potion that would hide his vitals temporarily. When Voldemort hit him with the killing curse he acted like he died using this potion. There is also the magic artifact that John gave him to protect him from the killing curse. So he did not fear. Also during this time he trained his acting with Harry potter making him more and more proficient to show better emotions. Voldemort believed that he killed Snape. After that John appeared and took Snape for special treatment to recover from the after effects. Well not everyone has the strong soul like John. Even with the artifact there would still be some damage to the person that was hit by the killing curse. On that very day after killing Snape Voldemort took his remaining doglegs towards Hogwarts. This is where Harry is staying right now. Naturally the war started. Well you cannot call it a way because there is less than 50 people behind Voldemort and the side of Hogwarts have hundreds of people. On the other hand Harry also has around 50 people including students and others that are still loyal to the order of phoenix. That is all there is to it. This line up was entirely wrong. Other than these 50 people none of the other students acted or sided with the either side. They are here to watch the show while both Harry and Voldemort perform. Naturally Harry and those 50 people wanted fight back. They wanted to activate the defenses of Hogwarts. But John did not let them activate them because he did not side with anyone. He has already bought off Hogwarts castle from the management and the ministry. So this castle belongs to him. Only is only giving the castle to the ministry on lease to run it as school. He has the absolute authority on the castle and everything in it. When everyone was thinking what is going on, John activated the defenses of the Hogwarts. But he also kicked out the people that followed Harry potter out of the Hogwarts. The stone statues came over to start the protective formation and then formed a strong barrier around Hogwarts like a turtle shell. Harry and his followers started to have a bitter fight with the group following Voldemort. It looked more like a street gang fight with colorful lights. This setting strangely followed the original plot. But the people that should die on the side of Harry did not die. This is because some of the women on the side of John asked him for help. Fred was saved by John, Lavender brown was saved by John. After fighting for a while the two sides took a temporary break. Naturally Voldemort sent his voice to hand over Harry potter. Unfortunately he did not get that. But Harry that saw the miserable appearance of the people on his side he went to meet with Voldemort voluntarily. Hermione wanted to stop him but was stopped because John said to her that it is necessary. Harry used the resurrection stone before going to Voldemort. John on the other hand followed Harry and collected this resurrection stone. It will be usedter toplete his wand. Soon Harry was killed by Voldemort and lost consciousness. Then it was the small fight between gangs. Harry was revived, and then he went to kill Voldemort. Finally everything has ended but something unexpected happened. That is at the end of the battle because of the attack from Voldemort Harry lost all of his clothes and showed off his changed body. Harry was embarrassed while Snape came over to cover his body. With that the entire fight ended. John appeared from the shadows and directly cleared the remaining death eaters. With that solved everyone started to clean up the mess. After solving the mess John left directly to use the resurrection stone and integrate in to his wand. This process requires few hours of efforts and his strong mental energy along with his soul energy. Soon he made a magic circle and brought over some precious materials. These things are hidden by Sebastian under the order of Grindelwald before. Grindelwald don¡¯t want John to be a strong person. He wanted use other rituals after he took control of the body of John. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 292: system is offline Chapter 292: system is offline Grindelwald don¡¯t want John to be a strong person. He wanted use other rituals after he took control of the body of John. Well John got all the information and the materials. So he took his time to perform the rituals while the time is right. As for the mess outside, there are naturally people to clean up all these things. Afterpleting the ritual his entire soul, body and mind stabilized very much and grew double in size than when he consumed the soul of Grindelwald. With that solved he rested for a few days. Then he came to the fairy queen andpleted his previous promise. He gave them a safe environment under his jurisdiction. Other than that he asked her for help to fight against the corruption on his system. He first drew another magic circle here. This magic circle amplifies his soul power by many times reducing all the ws. He doesn¡¯t want to take any risks so he even added a holy element protection into the magic circle to help him ward off the corruption. With that he started to remove the corruption. As soon as he used the soul power to remove the corruption, a strong rejection appeared from the corruption. Many number of tentacles started to appear to attack John. But then Goldy came out of John¡¯s heart along with his magic wand that is bound to his body and his power increased further. The tentacles from the corruption were shot by the tentacles and sharp magic energy des from his magic wand. The cut off tentacles were purified just like dementors and their power was devoured by John and Goldy. The more she devoured the more Goldy liked it and advanced, but not in a reckless way. Instead it is a step by step process with great caution. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. After 4 hours of continuous fight the corruption was finally cut off from the system and John attached a trace and found where the corruption came from. The trace gave John visions of a location where the corruption originated. It is at the far north of the ind country of Ennd. There is a mountain range and a mountain cliff that is right above ake. There is nothing on the cliff but in the water of theke showed the image of a fort on the cliff. Also there is something dangerous in the water that stopped John¡¯s trace. The connection ended here. John previously got bits and pieces of Merlin¡¯s treasure and the location those pieces leads to be also this ce. After John¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, he slumped back from exhaustion. He got some extra memories in his mind along with big amount of soul energy that was refined from the corruption. After resting for a few minutes he tried to contact the system. ¡°Tring Due to unexpected problem the system was offline from the world connection and main system. The emergency signal was already sent to the system for rectification. Time of response from the main system is unknown¡­.¡± This is the message that appeared in John¡¯s mind and he sighed looking at the information. It can be said that the system will be of no use to him right now. Well he has expected as much before. After he was done with the corruption he made a thorough check of the system and found that there is a trace of corruption left. He removed it and let the system stay like that. While doing so he waspletely exhausted. He asked his house elves to prepare a hot water bath for him. After taking the bath he rested for the day. The sleepsted for over 2 days. Finally he woke up with more power at his disposal. This power came from devouring the refined energy from the corruption. Even Goldy became strong. The next task he has is not to go to theke where the fort is. Instead he has to go to the location where the dragon heart and Excalibur was ced. This was the information he got from the memories of the corruption. Also his guess is correct and this corruption has originated from Merlin. The dragon heart is with Morgan le Fay. She is currently imprisoned in the ind of Avalon with King Arthur below her in the grave and above her is the Excalibur that pierced her heart and King Arthur¡¯s hearts together. It is a magic sealing formation to seal her here permanently. Well the love of Morgan that is the King Arthur was dead because of Merlin. Also they became separated because of Merlin. Naturally she is angry and wanted to destroy Merlin. The final result is that the Merlin used the body of King Arthur along with Excalibur to seal her here. But he also paid the price of losing his body and was corrupted. The dragon heart is a dangerous and wild thing. It is the first dragon heart that was created as experimentation of old deities. They wanted to create a strong beast to fight against all things. For that they mixed the blood of the deities, demons, beasts, and other creatures. They used this to create a creature with all kinds of things as an ultimate being under their control. This looked like a circle tumor with many tentacles and a single eye. It is called Vritra. But something went wrong and this creature went out of control. The evil nature of all beings started to flow out and it became a world destroying disaster. Naturally this kind of creature not only has a strong body, but also has a strong soul. The only thing that can kill the souls and destroy the body at the same time in the shortest possible time is lightning. At that time the deity Indra has the strongestmand over the lightning and named as the god of lightning. But even he needs a weapon with equal lightning affinity to fight with this creature. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 293: the secret of the dragon heart Chapter 293: the secret of the dragon heart At that time the deity Indra has the strongestmand over the lightning and named as the god of lightning. But even he needs a weapon with equal lightning affinity to fight with this creature. A supreme lightning weapon was made using the human bones with strongest affinity with lightning. It was in the form of a spear called Vajra. Using that Indra killed the dragon. The spear pierced the heart of the dragon and broke. The core of the weapon with dragon heat fell on Avalon while the remaining parts and blood of the dragon fell all over the world. The parts of the weapon were found by the fated people to make new weapons like the lightning bolt of Zeus, Thor¡¯s lightning hammer¡­. The blood of the dragon was like a strong catalyst and it created the current world dragons that looked like lizards in various forms. There is also hydra in Hercules story, sea serpents, dragon horses, dragon turtles, lion turtles, dragon elephants¡­. But what they did not expect is that the lightning spear did not kill the dragon heart. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. What Merlin wanted is actually is both the lightning core and the dragon heart. But the dragon heart is full of malice and strong mutating capabilities. It cannot be integrated unless that person has strong vitality and death elementbination. Merlin has tried a few but he could not get any. But Morgan le Fay is actually a spirit of vitality of nature. He wanted to use her and subdue the heart of the dragon. The final result is that he lost the dragon heart as Morgan le Fay absorbed it and lost in the madness. But in her madness she still remembered her love for King Arthur and her hate for Merlin that tricked her into marrying someone else. Finally she fought with Merlin and lost. Merlin used her to seal the dragon heart and use the lightning core to make his wand that is said to be verypactable with the lightning element. But after sealing the dragon heart, he should be infected with the corruption of the dragon heart. The corruption of the dragon heart would amplify the hidden feelings of a person many times and pull them to the dark side. John basically understood what is happening here. The already sinister Merlin became more sinister. He should have lost his body but his soul is doing all these things. John was really excited when thinking about devouring the soul of Merlinter. But before that he has to do something else. That is to subdue the heart of the dragon. It is a lie to say that he is not greedy for the heart of the dragon. But the gambling stakes are really high. Even the great wizard like Merlin was unable to conquer the dragon heart. How can he do that? For that he did not rashly went to Avalon. Instead he started to read the information from various mythologies rted to souls and corruption of souls. His search started with the origin of dragon from all over the world. He went through every strange mutated creature and dragon and finally came to the origin of the first dragon. The story he knows before was what he learnt through the information passed on by the corrupted Merlin¡¯s soul. He cannot trust itpletely. Since the origin of the dragon was confirmed by him he did not forget to go through the Indian wizarding world information. Also he did not forget to go to Avalon to check the initial sealing formation. The location of the Avalon was obtained through the remnant memories of the corruption that he devoured before. It is a seven stepped magic seal with each seal connected to a spirit support it. It was arranged by Merlin and he was unable to get any information rted to this seal from the messed up memories from Merlin. But he found out that the dragon heart is not a physical thing but a strange thing that is partially physical and partially soul type. If it is integrated it would enter into the soul or if a spirit integrates it then the spirit would have it in physical form. It can be changed between. While understanding these 7 seals John found two important key points. First is that the 7 seals came from the Elven lore that requires sounds to break it. But the specific sound and pronunciation has been lost for a long time. The second point is that the set of vibrations from the seal when it was touched appeared simr to that of those 7 chakra seals from the Indian mythological world. So he started to study them. There is nothing much for the 7 chakras information as they are something simr to that of the dragon heart. They are present in human body and soul at the same time. They can be activated through visualization and 7 sounds or chants or vibrations or magic fluctuations. They are 7 of them and start with Lam, Vam, Ram, Yam, Ham, Sem and Ohm. There is another corresponding sound order or support sounds in music and they are also 7 of them that aremon in most musical instruments in the world. They are Sa, Re, Ga, Ma, Pa, Da and Ne. John has to try between these two sound orders to tweak the pitching of the sound and see if he can break open the seals. But before doing that he tried to refine the corruption that is emitting outside the 7 seals. Strangely this ce is right next to the Azkaban prison ind where the dementors originate. After some research he found that dementors are actually forming because of the concentration of this corruption. This gave him the possible way to solve this situation. But he will not be able to bear such a high amount of corruption and refine it. He has to do it in a step by step process. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 294: Harry and Ron’s love triangles Chapter 294: Harry and Ron¡¯s love triangles But he will not be able to bear such a high amount of corruption and refine it. He has to do it in a step by step process. On the other hand his premeditated n worked. Snape was unable to fulfill the lustful desires of Harrypletely. Also Snape still has to work. When Snape was away Sirius appeared at the house of Snape. Sirius did not know that Harry has already lost all of his property and money. Naturally he came over to talk to Harry to get some money. Right at that time Harry was actually masturbating his new pussy that formed recently. Snape has not touched it yet. Snape and Harry were going to marry after a year. Harry believed that the changes in his body were caused by some sort of curse from the dead Voldemort. Snape also went with this story and took Harry to be his wife. But he did not expect that the libido of Harry is so high that he could not satisfy Harrypletely. He doesn¡¯t want to take Harry out during this time so that Harry would not fall into the hands of others. But he did not expect that the lecherous man like Sirius would show up at his house. Sirius knows Snape very well. All the defenses that are arranged by Snape are useless against Sirius. When Sirius saw the beauty that looked like his dream beauty lily that is his friend James¡¯s wife, he was really stunned. Also when he saw that she is masturbating, he remembered the time when he saw lily masturbating. But he did not make a move at that time because James has already imed lily. He still regrets not tasting the beauty like lily at that time. But now the simr scene appeared in front of him. He was really moved and wanted to have some fun with the beauty. He did not recognize that it was Harry even now. The reason for this is because Harry has changed too much after his short rebirth. It is like the time has speed up and his body¡¯s resurrection speed up the transformation of his body. Also this made an unexpected turn and increased Harry¡¯s libido to double level. Snape also wanted to fuck the tender pussy of Harry. But he held back because of his personal reasons. Well he is old and works with heat and chemicals for potions most of his life. Also because of severe depression and standing on the dark side has taken its toll on his body. He is fundamentally a week scrawny man. The tension he faced during this time is also great. Well he was hit by a killing curse from Voldemort. Naturally there are some problems. So he was unable to satisfy even a quarter of Harry¡¯s libido. But this has caused the current situation. Harry¡¯s mind is already blurred at that moment. It waspletely filled with lust. When Sirius took the initiative to go to Harry, Harry nged on to Sirius. Soon Harry felt the pain in his new pussy where his hymen is broken. Even though it pulled his mind back to reality for a moment, the subsequent pleasure directly pulled him back into the sea of pleasure. Soon thingspletely changed. Sirius with his lecherous experience was able to almost fulfill the lust of Harry. Only then he recognized that it was Harry. He felt strange but the love spell before is still working and he loves Harry. Since Harry became a woman things becameplicated before has been solved. Unexpectedly during the process when Sirius was fucking Harry, Snape arrived at his house. At that time he wanted to really kill Sirius but he was stopped by the moans and happiness of Harry. Harry did not make this kind of lewd face or happiness during the time they fucked. He immediately understood that he was unable to let Harry have the pleasure Harry wanted. This realization made him understand that he cannot have Harry all to himself. For that he needs some external support. Well he knows his body well and he knows that he cannotpletely satisfy Harry even if he wanted to. Sirius is a bad guy that likes to do things lecherously. So his thoughts are in turmoil. He finally made a decision. That is to turn sideways when he notice Sirius fucking Harry. As long as they did not see each other, there is no problem that Sirius would cause trouble for him. Even though it is like wearing green hat, he wanted Harry to be satisfied instead of being unsatisfied by him. He has endured so much before. This is nothing to him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Ron on the other hand is in the middle of transformation. He also noticed the changes in his body. He felt that it has something to do withvender that made him consume some strange potions before. It is not like he hates his current life. After tasting the strange pleasure he got hooked. Hepletely forgot about Hermione and even his family. He is currently living withvender where he is the house wife whilevender goes out to work. She is not wearing those slutty clothes but the clothes she is wearing is more on the revealing side. She got the job in the special branch of ministry that would suit her. That is she will be working with many men and these men are mostly lewd. This is perfect for her. There is also the situation with Krum. Krum was called for a special meeting and he fell in love with Ron just like Sirius fell in love with Harry before using the spell. So in order to be with Ron, Krum has decided to marryvender and be a husband in polyandry. He don¡¯t care about whomvender fucks but he likes to fuck Ron. With that they have a tactical understanding and they have be aplete family. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 295: break the seal and save a spirit sister Chapter 295: break the seal and save a spirit sister He don¡¯t care about whomvender fucks but he likes to fuck Ron. With that they have a tactical understanding and they have be aplete family. Well they only have each other as friends. So Ron and Harry were always in contact with each other. But they did not reveal their changes. Even thought they did not reveal with each other the news papers did not let them go. Harry might have just fought a normal viin like Voldemort that looked like a street fight. But they could not deny that Voldemort was once regarded as the dark lord. Naturally Harry got the full coverage after defeating Voldemort. At that time they naturally noticed the changes in Harry and they reported that Harry has a gender change. It was covered up but notpletely. So everyone knows about this. It was popr news other than the death of Voldemort. Harry or his side of people did not mention about how his gender has changed. Naturally he doesn¡¯t want to tell anyone. Well he himself doesn¡¯t know why his gender is changing. He has suspected that this has something to do with the potion that Snape gave him to drink before when teaching him lumency. Butter with the sincerity of Snape, has moved the heart of Harry. But the people have their own guesses. They have med all of this on Voldemort that ced this curse on Harry. But the discussion became exciting because the great hero turned into a woman now. When Harry and Ron met they also had normal talk but they did not dare to touch about this matter. At that time Ron has a change of character and acted differently with Harry. It is not like two brothers talking, but two sisters talking with each other The one that caused this mess is not present here. He is at the outer edge of Avalon. He wanted to try and break the first seal andplete his experiment. That is if his research direction of breaking this seal is correct or not. He used the first sound sequence after finding the main nodal point of the magic formation outer seal. After using the sound at various frequencies he was able to finally grasp the right sound vibration, pitch and amplification. With that the first seal started to break. At that time he has already released Goldy and let her spread her tentacles all around the ind like a cover. He also took out some nts that can turn into long nt vines to cover the area for assisting. Also he made another seal around the ind specifically to seal the corruption. It is not like he can directly absorb the huge amount of corruption energy directly. He needs time to devour and time to digest. Also based on his guess the creatures on the ind were also corrupted and they might have be the monsters. Based on his guess each seal was made with one spirit being as its support. Morgan le Fay is actually one of the 7 sisters that are 7 natural spirits. Naturally the outer 6 seals might have been made with the other 6 sisters of Morgan le Fay as the central pieces. Also they will be the strongest boss monsters on that sealed area. John has to be wary of these corrupted spirits that can use natural energy to attack. Nature is the most terrifying power in this world. No one can face the wrath of nature directly and survive easily without paying the corresponding price. If that natural energy is corrupted then facing it is even more dangerous. So John has to make all the preparations and start the work. As soon as the sound of the spell left his mouth the seal started to show the signs of breaking. It looked like a ss cover breaking with spider web like cracks. From the cracks a strange reddish ck smoke like thing is leaking. He himself sat on a special magic formation to let him be clear minded and amplification of his soul. With the help of Goldy he started to devour the reddish ck smoke like corruption. The feathers of Goldy turned into long tentacles and extended into the cracks. But they were unable to cover the entire area. At the same time there are some noises from the breaking barrier of the first seal. These should be the corrupted monsters inside. They cannot fight with two different things at the same time. So they immediately changed their strategy. The Goldy stood on the top of John while John activated the magic formation on the ground. The corrupted monsters along with the corruption would first try to destroy John that is not corrupted in the seal he made around the ind. So the concentration towards his side would increase. All John has to do is to protect his body from the attacks of those monsters while Goldy devour those monsters filled with corruption. He spent a month like this and finally removed all the corruption that is in this sealed area. Also he devoured the refined corruption during this time improving his soul by another level. Finally he came to the location that the first seal is made. That is the core of the first seal. Here there is a beautiful woman that was chained with magic chains and looked like she was corrupted to some extent. She should be one of the sisters of Morgan. This means she is a spirit just like thedy of theke that is also the sister of Morgan. Fortunately being a natural spirit her pure nature is not corruptedpletely. John did not rush to save her instead he waited for the power in his body to be digested. Only after that he saved her with the help of Goldy. The woman that was saved was unconscious after John saved her. She takes time to recover. John also doesn¡¯t want to stay here for long. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 296: saving the lady of the lake at the sixth seal Chapter 296: saving thedy of theke at the sixth seal She takes time to recover. John also doesn¡¯t want to stay here for long. He has other things to do. He is going to have a wedding soon. It should be called weddings instead of a wedding. Naturally his first wife is Daphne Greengrass. As for her sister, she needs some time before getting married. There is also the Gabrielle the sister of fleur that is waiting for him to marry. As for Ginny, Luna and few others that are a year younger wouldeter. Other than Daphne there is also pansy, Penelope, Hermione, Nymphadora, Katie, Betrix, Nagini, Rita Skeeter¡­.. John would not marry molly, fleur, Narcissa, Cho Chang, Mrs. Zabini, Angelina Johnson¡­ They can only be his lovers. There are women that are lower than lovers that are the beautiful witches with families. Lavender brown is one of them. Just like that John has divided everything and the marriage arrangements are made. He will have wedding almost every day and two weddings a day. He is very interested in auspicious times andbinations after understanding more secrets about this world. So he set auspicious times for his marriage with women. There is no specific ranking or order with his women. All of them are equal to him and they would not openly fight with each other or harm each other. Just like that a month passed by and John was able to digest all the energy from refining the corruption at the first seal of Avalon ind. During this time he impregnated Nagini as he promised before. Other women decided to take some time before bing pregnant. They want to enjoy the life more. But Rita Skeeter also wanted to have a child. So John let her be. After dealing with this he went back to Avalon. He is going to break the second seal. Also he hasmunicated with the spirit at the foundation of the first seal and got her into his pirate ship. That is she fell in love with John learning that he is the enemy of Merlin. Well he did save her and removed the corruption in her body. She looked very beautiful. Well she is a natural spirit making her naturally born beauty. John was more than happy to get her. He did not let her stay here with him. The corruption in the second seal is higher. He cannot let her stay here. She was already corrupted once before. If it happened again, there is a chance that the resistance might be much lower. She needs more time to recover and adapt. John sent her to his mansion to rest with his other women. After doing that he made another seal around the area to contain the corruption inside. Then he broke the second seal. The corruption here is much higher but the qualitative change did not happen. So he can still bear it. His vitality is strong and there is also death element mixed in. So naturally he is fundamentally strong and resistant to corruption. With the previous improvement he was even more powerful and resistant to corruption. So he started again. He spent another 2 months here. But he did not touch the core with the spirit of the second seal foundation. He needs time toplete this. The magical creatures that are corrupted in the first seal area were saved by John. The corruption in them is cleared by John. But he was sure that the close he is to the center the higher it is likely that the creatures are irreversibly corrupted. He might not be able to save them. He took the rest of another 4 months and yed with his women. Then he came back again to break the next seal after saving the spirit in the second seal foundation. Just like that he moved on till the fourth seal. But then the problem urred. The corruption after the fourth seal has improved qualitatively. Fortunately he has improved by refining all the energy from the past 4 sealed areas. The energy is enough for him to improve to take on this area. Simr to him his Goldy also improved. With her in ce they started to clear off the area. But the number of natural creatures they were able to save has drastically reduced. Soon John went to the end of the fifth seal and saved 5 spirits. The sixth seal was made with the spirit ofdy of theke that helped in making the Excalibur before. She was tricked into bing the foundation of the seal by Merlin to save her sister Morgan. Unfortunately she was sealed and corrupted to a dangerous degree. Also she is an extremely strong woman. The sixth seal was under the water and she is a water spirit. Naturally it is very hard to deal with her through normal means. If John did anything to the water then it would cause her to weaken further. With no other choice John can only use special means to solve this problem. That is he actually used the science. He brought in some high powered generators and connected them to form a huge circuit. Then he let the power supply run into the seal foundation. This would damage the corruption, the seal and the spirit ofdy of theck. But it is better to do this and then absorb the corruption to save thedy of theke and let her slowly recover. John also attracted the clouds to create a lightning rain area in this ce to make it work perfectly. But he is in control of the power output so the amount of damage is also under his control. Soon after few days of constant effort and clearing, John was able to save thedy of theke. There is only one seal left at the end. It is the seal on the small ind at the center of theke that gave a dangerous feeling just standing near that ce. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 297: arranging the family before the final seal Chapter 297: arranging the family before the final seal ................................................... the new novel Scum Viin¡¯s Survival Guide is already online, please have a look Scum Viin¡¯s Survival Guide synopsis: Synopsis: 20 years ago, the earth as we know it has changed. It was integrated into a bigger earth or you call it as real earth. The earth as we know it is nothing more than a bunch of inds in arge ocean below a humongous continent. The humongous continent is full of technology and magic cultivators. The nearby third rate faction was enough to win against the united force of earth. Even the nuclear warheads are useless in front of strong magic and technology. Later it was found out that the previous earth is just a time capsule sanctuary to preserve the bloodlines that are about to go extinct. The world changed and the era of magic cultivation started. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A soul of a social scum that is shameless to the core has transmigrated from another earth that ispletely ordinary in the multiverse. He was born in this new earth after 20 years of change towards the magic cultivation and higher technology. ¡°Oh this world seems to be different. There is magic and super technology. Then where is my cheat as a transmigrator.¡± ¡°Tring Congrattions host for obtaining the shameless scum viin system.¡± ¡°Fuck I am not a viin. How can a righteous, benevolent, handsome and considerate man like me be a viin? In the previous life I have helped mynd lord take care of his wife, sister and daughter, I took care of my good brother¡¯s wife when he went out on a business trip, I have even helped my boss with the problem of not having children. I have helped the good old people meet the god soon. I have helped those scum people to contact with wine and woman to punish them many diseases in their long life¡­.. System,e out and exin why a good person like me be a viin¡­.?¡± ¡°Tring It is detected that host is the most shameless person on his universe, Host¡¯s shamelessness is so great that even the demons in the lowest level of hell don¡¯t want you, fearing that you would green them or take their thrones. So the system has selected the host and brought you into this world.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay I will reluctantly ept you, so where is my novice gift pack.¡± ¡°Tring Novice gift pack is opened. Host has obtained opportunity assessment skill maxed out.¡± ....................................... Chapter 297: arranging the family before the final seal There is only one seal left at the end. It is the seal on the small ind at the center of theke that gave a dangerous feeling just standing near that ce. There are dangerous eyes appearing in the bloody reddish fog inside the dome like seal. John doesn¡¯t want to enter this ce yet. He has to improve more for a few monthspletely digesting the energy. With that he would be many times stronger than the corruption that attacked him before. He will be able to fight against Merlin at that time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ 2 years passed by and John¡¯s family grew bigger and more prosperous. He has 6 children now and his other wives are also pregnant. Also he made his lover pregnant. Narcissa is pregnant and this made both Lucius and Draco feel ashamed. Simrly molly is pregnant while Ginny is taking care of her. Ginny has married John but they decided to have children a littleter. Right now they don¡¯t want to have children. She already knows that her mother is on John¡¯s side. They even served John together with molly teaching Ginny some tricks for John. Right now molly is pregnant and Ginny is taking care of her and Angelina Johnson. Angelina Johnson has married the Weasley twin. But she is pregnant with John¡¯s child. Weasley twins don¡¯t know about this matter. But Ginny knows about this. So she is also taking care of Angelina Johnson along with her mother. On the other side Fleur''s mother Apolline Dcour is pregnant while fleur wanted to wait for a while to be pregnant. She is taking care of her mother. John invited Apolline Dcour for a meal before and with the help of fleur, he conquered Apolline Dcour. Naturally Apolline Dcour was resistant at first. But after eating the thick dick of John once, she haspletely attracted to John. She fucked him so much that she became pregnant. She is also the one that stopped fleur from being pregnant. The reason is simply, she wanted to take turns with her daughters to be pregnant. First she will be pregnant, After giving birth, her daughter can be pregnant. When they reach this ce her youngest daughter Gabrielle would be old enough to be John¡¯s wife. So they have decided. Well they have decided on their own and John doesn¡¯t mind. The thing that shocked John is actually the pregnancy of Harry. John doesn¡¯t know if the person that would be born is his sibling from Sirius or a child of Snape. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other hand Hermione was angry with John because, behind her back John took her mother down. She did not expect that one day a masked woman appear along with her to y with John. Onlyter she found out that it was her mother. Even though she was shocked she could not say anything. She can only be sad for her father that was cucked without evening knowing it. Even in the future he might happily raise a child of John happily because of the memory maniption. Even though she is angry she could not let go of John or her mother. She is still attached to him and taking care of her mother. She is also learning many precautions she has to take when bing pregnant. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even though these things are happening, no one would point at John. John is so strong that even the ministry of magic of this country or other countries would not dare to mess around. If they did then they would die. John now has strong followers in these countries. These followers are mostly men taking care of business. But the leader of the group is naturally a woman and she is John¡¯s woman. They have hundreds of wizards as employees from those countries. At the same time he also has business in the muggle side of the world. There are security agencies in all the countries with weapon handling license. So there are powerful fighting wizards and armed forces in muggle world. If the ministry of that country tried to do anything then John¡¯s men would act suppressing or even over throwing the ministry. Because of this John has became the most powerful person in both the wizarding world and the muggle world. His women lived almost like queens. His children all have magic talent till now. Even if they be a squib John has ways to activate their magic. It is easy with the spirit magic to activate the spirit of the child. Finally after doing some more things for the family he returned back to Avalon. The 6 sisters of Morgan he saved are all grateful to him and married him during these two years. He has promised to help Morgan to rest in peace. After taking in the dragon heart that ispletely corrupted Morgan can no longer be saved. The only possible way to solve this is her death. Naturally she should die with the man she loved and buried with him. That is what John is going to do now. He has adjusted his power and state of mind. Then he made a strong barrier around the final seal. After that he started he breaking operations on the final seal. But he specifically used his power and the power of Goldy to make small holes in the final seal. The corruption that is being erupted through these small holes was sucked in by those tentacles of Goldy. This way the entire thing is internally weakened step by step. The process is a long one. He did not bring any food with him because his body can now absorb magic to survive directly. To be precise it is his soul that can absorb magic and energize the body to function normally for a period of time. 6 months passed by and he was able to refine half off the corruption inside the final seal without breaking the final seal. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 298: the final seal of King Arthur and Morgan Chapter 298: the final seal of King Arthur and Morgan To be precise it is his soul that can absorb magic and energize the body to function normally for a period of time. 6 months passed by and he was able to refine half off the corruption inside the final seal without breaking the final seal. The corruption inside wanted to use these holes to break the seal but John prevented that from happening. But the thing is still very strong and he needs time to digest the things. So he resealed the holes he made and sealed off the area first. He is strong enough to do that. In a way he is on equal level with the corruption inside right now. But equal will only give him 50 percent chance. He doesn¡¯t want to take this kind of gamble. He only prefers something that is more than 90 percent. Even then he would arrange things in a way that would make this 90 percent into 100 percent. So after sealing he went to take care of the things outside again. It was sad that he could not spend more time with his women and children. He really doesn¡¯t like to stay away from his family. This is what he hates with other cultivation protagonists that would go away for hundreds of years in the name of cultivation. Unfortunately he did not have a choice in this matter. If he did not solve the things he would have a ticking time bomb on his back. Also solving these things would make him the strongest person on this. He did not have to fear anything and he can rule over this. So he ns toplete what he started. Any way the system is down and nothing can change his life unless he did something to alert the consciousness of this world to reconnect with the system. Actually he is doing that right now. His intuition told him that getting the dragon heart can give him the chance to reconnect the system and the world. When he came back he felt that the corruption has increased again. But the increase is not that high. John specifically made a magic formation to exclude the magic or souls from around to go to this ind. The corruption needs magic and soul energy to be strong or increase. But John simply excluded them and sealed the area. Naturally without any other raw material the corruption could not increase. Everything in the world follows thew of conservation of energy. It can be proved that magic also follows thisw. There is a rule that states that one cannot create food out of thin air but they can summon the already existing food in magic. This is simr to that. John once again started to devour the corruption and felt much easier this time. Naturally he power increased again after digesting the previous energy and rest. Soon the inner seal did not have any more fog like corruption. There is only a coffin at the center of this small ind in theke with the final seal. The coffin looked like it is made of crystal or ss. Inside was a dead man that was dressed up as a king. But on the top of the coffin is the body of a beautiful woman. She was left out in the open. Also there is a beautiful sword the pierced right through her heart and went all the way into the coffin and piercing the heart of the dead man inside. John knows what this is. He can only sigh looking at the beauty like Morgan. Yes the man in the coffin is King Arthur and the female that was left out is actually the fairy Morgan. She is really beautiful. Unfortunately she fell in love with a bastard that was blind enough to not to see her love. Well he cannot change the things and break the love of Morgan. Even in death she even stopped loving Arthur. John sighed again and started to make around seal around before breaking the final seal. He is not stupid enough to directly break the seal. Even though Morgan is a good woman, the heart of the dragon is very dangerous. Every person has a dark side inside them. Even deities are not excluded. When this kind of dark side was super imposed from many ipatible races like deities and demons, the final result is an extremely sinister thing. That is the first dragon Vritra. The heart of this dragon has the will of the dragon till now. This will is the corruption that has been spread throughout this ce. Right now he has to refine it. Right now the heart of the dragon is still active. But it was only suppressed by the power of Excalibur that is acting as the main seal. But it did notpletely stop the power of the dragon heart. John has to first refine the corruption in the corpses of King Arthur and Morgan. Their souls are also trapped here to seal the dragon heart. So this is his first action. He started immediately with Goldy and him concentration at the same time. His speed of digesting the energy has increased before and he doesn¡¯t need to waste any time. Soon the tentacles of Goldy spread throughout the small sealed ind without leaving a single corner. All the corruption energy that is hiding in the ground or anywhere was directly refined by it. Finally the tentacles entered into the coffin first. It did not touch the body of Morgan. The body is in the control of the dragon. So it would act violently if he acted recklessly. So he has to take things step by step till hepleted the entire thing. The burning ck fire feathered tentacles pierced through the crystal coffin. Even though it is a strong material made of Oricalcum to control the magic flow base, it was unable to block the power of the ck fire of Goldy easily. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 299: natural spirit heart Chapter 299: natural spirit heart The burning ck fire feathered tentacles pierced through the crystal coffin. Even though it is a strong material made of Oricalcum to control the magic flow base, it was unable to block the power of the ck fire of Goldy easily. When the tentacles touched the body of King Arthur and absorbed a little corruption from his body, the area the way absorbed turned into dust. Immediately the body of Morgan started to tremble as if she wanted to attack John. There is signs of dragon transformation but was stopped by the sword that is piercing her heart. John at that time controlled the ming ck tentacles of Goldy towards the feat of Morgan. The farther it is from the brain of the body the lesser the control is. At the same time this is the best ce to start refining the corruption. When Morgan¡¯s body is restless is the best time to strike. So John started this double process with half and half effort. The dragon wanted to act against John, but the strong will of Morgan is still there. When she noticed that the body of her beloved King Arthur is being damaged she was angry and anxious. With the split will at that time John was able to take advantage of the situation and refine both of them at the same time slowly. He is not only refining the corruption but also absorbing it and digesting it. This slowly process went on for 2 months and he was almost done. The two bodies of King Arthur and Morgan only had their chest area and head left. John started to attack their head without touching their hearts and the sword. The sword is a dangerous thing that was made in a way to kill all living being that are cut by it. Unless they are transcendent like the soul form like the true heart of the dragon, it is impossible to survive. With the heads of the both King Arthur and Morgan were devoured John also used another tentacles to guard the situation. He used a drop of his blood to taint the souls of already corrupted Morgan and King Arthur. This way he can devour their souls like he did with the souls of Dumbledore and Grindelwald. He did this after he removed the shackles of their souls. He started to devour their souls. There are more benefits by doing this. The soul of King Arthur has the memories of controlling the Excalibur. This way John would be able to control the sword and continue his n with the heart of the dragon. This is the second way to escape from the death from being cut by Excalibur. As long as he bes the master of the sword he can control the power of the sword. That is the second way. King Arthur might have pulled the sword from the stone to be its master. But he did break it once and it was mended by thedy of theke. She left a little trick inside to control the sword. This trick was told to King Arthur which is like creating a password. Unfortunatelydy of theke could not provide any information about this password to control the Excalibur. The only one that knows this is King Arthur. Merlin also doesn¡¯t know the password. That is the reason why he did not take the Excalibur with him. Instead he used it as a seal to seal the dragon heart. After devouring the soul of King Arthur, the soul of Morgan or to say the spirit of Morgan appeared. She looked like she is in maddened state. She is the strongest of the 7 sisters with a very strong connection to the nature. Just her presence in front of John made his druid heart beat wildly. He left the soul of Morgan till now is because he is going to perform a special ritual. Well he will not take pity on others if they did not belong to him. He would sacrifice the soul of Morgan or the corrupted spirit of Morgan to turn his druid heart into a natural spirit heart. Till now the power of Goldy and his druid heart blood are bncing the power form the death element artifacts of elder¡¯s wand, resurrection stone and the invisibility cloak. But they cannotst forever. John has to take the next step and integrate everything into a single thing that is under the control of his soul. Also he cannot take the druid heart blood with him after he died in this life. He don¡¯t know if he will have another life or not and what system would do. But he wanted to leave an extra backdoor. The natural spirit heart is something that is both tangible and intangible. It can travel along with his soul and integrate into his soulpletely. This way even if he dies the natural spirit heart will stay with him. But he will not stop at that. John also wanted tobine the dragon heart, the natural spirit heart. But there are other elements along with the two things. First is Goldy that is the bird with mysterious bloodline that is attached to his soul, Second is the wand that hebined with his wand, elder¡¯s wand, invisibility cloak and resurrection stone. Third is the Excalibur. He just got the password to solve the problem with Excalibur and control it. Other than Excalibur there are few other things on this that are extremely valuable. He wanted tobine them and let them connect to his soul. With that his soul would be a transcendent soul instead of a normal soul Then no matter which world he goes to, he will be able to dominate that world. At least he would have a strong head start. This Harry potter world is like a novice vige. One should know that one has to prepare everything before leaving the novice vige. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 300: Absolute natural magic heart Chapter 300: Absolute natural magic heart Chapter 300: Absolute natural magic heart This Harry potter world is like a novice vige. One should know that one has to prepare everything before leaving the novice vige. In theing worlds he can get a head start before others. Also he realized another thing during his life here. He is not the viin but a side character that will start out like a viin and then be a supporting character on the side of the protagonist. But he changed the direction of his life through his prudence and actions. Even though it is not that dangerous, it is dangerous for him to side with the viins. Fortunately there is a stupid protagonist to catch the fire power and attract agro of those dark forces. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ John did not think about this matter anymore and began to draw the ritual circle to sacrifice the spirit of Morgan. The spirit of Morgan was held in ce by the fiery tentacles of Goldy so that she would not escape. As for the dragon heart it was still pressed by the Excalibur and a seal so that it could not make a move. The corruption released by it was solved by Goldy during this time. John quickly formed the magic circle using special materials that are naturally avable. That is a 1000 year old lotus seeds, the sands of time called Arorium, scarab shells, unicorn horn and blood, fangs of basilisk and venom¡­. These things are arranged in the magic circle and he went to the center. Then Goldy moved the spirit of Morgan to the sacrifice area of ??the magic circle. John immediately began the process of sacrifice of Morgan''s spirit. The magic circle lit up. Immediately the surrounding nature starts to connect in nodes and lines. It is very strange how they are connected but they start to connect slowly. The life energy in the area along with much other energy in nature started to concentrate at this ce. The soul of Morgan turned into fairy dust that is sparkling in many colors. Then this dust went to the heart of John. At the same time his soul also vibrated along with his magic wand and Goldy let out a cry returning to the heart of John. A strong connection is formed between them and his heart and green blood changed from reality to imaginary and got connected with his soul. The real heart is in his body but the imaginary heart haspletely inserted into his soul like a real heart, simrly his wand and Goldy also the heart of his soul. This blinked for a while and John felt that his druid heart that is originally green turned into golden green color and then many other colors added to it. Finally it turned into a crystal like heart with many colors and it directly connected to his soul. His real heart is still there but it got double heart beat. One is from his real heart while the other is from the heart in his soul. With thispleted John has natural spirit heart. But he did not stop at that. He is going to take the next step. That is to integrate the Excalibur along with the heart of the dragon. Right now John has created a momentum in the nature and there is a huge amount of energy to support. So he activated the secondary magic circle that includes the dragon heart, the heart of Morgan, Excalibur and the heart of King Arthur. The heart of Morgan was still there integrated into the heart of the dragon. Right now John only sacrificed the spirit of Morgan but not her heart. With the password to control Excalibur as the support to suppress the dragon heart, he started to refine the dragon heart along with other hearts. With the Excalibur present the heart of the dragon could not make any big move. Even though it resisted it could not do anything to stop John from refining it. Also John is strong and adapted to the corruption of the dragon heart. With the help of Goldy and Excalibur the process became much easier. Soon the dragon heart also turned into a colorful shining dust with dark colors and entered the body of John. Under the influence of the natural spirit heart, the dragon heart was disintegrated and integrated into the natural spirit heart. At the same time itbined with the natural spirit heartpletely forming the absolute natural magic heart. This heart is very closely rted to the nature and magic. What is considered as nature? Everything can be considered as nature. Even if there is no magic this heart can let John convert the natural energy around him into magic. He can naturally connect with any world and let his body adapt and be stronger. The source did not lie in his body but in his soul. So as long as his soul enters a new body that body would naturally be strengthened and have high affinity towards magic or nature. John was really moved by the gains. At the same time Goldy became much stronger than before. She stared to rest in his heart like always. But the heart she is resting is the heart in the soul instead of the heart outside. There is also Excalibur that is connected to him. He still has to refine it slowly to be his swordpletely. After the Excalibur was broken before it lost part of its power. If it was really as powerful as it was before then King Arthur would not have died so easily. It needed to be recast and repair slowly. It will take him some time to do that. Also he needs more materials. But he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the repairing process. With the control of Excalibur he also got all the information he needs on the sword and its repairing process. There are other benefits other than gaining the absolute natural magic heart and the Excalibur. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels -------------------------------------------------- ---------- If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my mail Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 301: a bloody red lotus with 4 petals Chapter 301: a bloody red lotus with 4 petals With the control of Excalibur he also got all the information he needs on the sword and its repairing process. There are other benefits other than gaining the absolute natural magic heart and the Excalibur. Also refining the heart of king Arthur John got some information about the treasures hidden by King Arthur as the leader of knights of round table. This treasure also contains some rare herbs, magical materials that are currently extent and many other good things. John cannot take them with him if he leaves this world. But he can at least make some good things for his next generation for protection. After gaining everything he did not leave the ind immediately. He has one more important thing to do. That is to deal with Merlin¡¯s soul. But before that he found some strange vibrations after he formed the absolute natural magic heart. With careful feeling of these strange vibrations he found that they are actually magic waves. His eyes immediately lit up and an obsessive look appeared in his eyes. He did not forget his obsession towards the origin of magic. But only now he was able to feel these strange energy vibrations. He sat on the spot and continued to feel them. After a while he discovered that there are 7 distinctive vibrations from different directions. Also there is a specific order like a water flow touching various gates and these gates vibrates when the turbulent flow touched them. It took him a whole day to sense the clear directions of these 7 sources. Also he found the order at which they being touched. He felt strange and felt that the seal he just broke is simr to these 7 vibration magic waves. If it is a magic formation or magic circle one has to go to the starting point or the open point to enter. Naturally the first vibration of the 7 or thest vibration of the 7 should be the opening point based on normal magic circle knowledge. But both of them are in opposite directions. John did not have a choice but to choose one direction. He decided to choose the end point to see what is it that this magic circle is releasing in the form of magic waves. As soon as he made the decision he moved towards the end point. He can now move betweenrge distances without the help of a portkey. After jumping through the space for a few times John finally came to mount Kash in the Himyan range. His eyes were focused on the mountain in front of him and the end of the strong magic wave ising from the top of the mountain. But he was unable to perceive what is happening on the top of the mountain. He tried to climb up using magic. But he was rejected. He used a mortal way to fly up with a helicopter. But when he reached the top he felt that he was on the wrong mountain. There is only one exnation to this kind of situation. That is he took a wrong path. Some times when hiding the treasure or some treasures with strong magical energy would form a strange magical barrier around them. If you walk straight into the barrier you will never reach the location you wanted to reach. Only by travelling through a predetermined path that is the correct route can lead you to the treasure inside. This means that he has to find the route to correctly go to the top of the mountain to reach the right destination. He got to the bottom of the mountain and tried to find a way. But he could not find any. So he did not have a choice but to go the first location that is the location where he felt the first magic wave ising in this series. He once again jumped through space and moved for a long time but stopped at the edge of the Antic Ocean. He has to cross this Antic Ocean. This means that the magic wave should being from American continent. Even though he improved he did not have enough power to jump through space across the Antic Ocean. He did not take the portkey instead he took a flight to North America. Before taking the flight he specifically checked to see if the magic wave is from the north or south. Only after confirming that it is from the north did he take the flight in that direction. After getting off the ne it took him some time to jump through the spaces. Finally he reached Mount Shasta, California. When he reached here he found the strange vibrations from the magic wave getting stronger by many times. He tried to get to the source of this magic energy. He felt that it is some sort of vortex that is sucking in energy of some sort and sending it out. He did not understand what this is but he tried to get close to it. Strangely he was unable to get close to the location where the magic waves are forming. He tried different methods but the result is none of them world. Without a choice he wanted to use the sound frequencies that are used before to break the seals. Strangely one of the sound frequencies worked and he was able to see a red path leading towards the mountain top through a humongous vortex. As he walked into the path he felt a strange pull and finally came to an enclosed space. Here there is a huge lotus with only four petals were present. It is bloody red in color giving a strong terror feeling but there is also a strong confidence. It looked solid like it cannot be moved no matter what. These are the feelings he had when he looked at the lotus that is sucking in the energy from various channels and releasing a strong magic wave that he felt outside. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 302: the lotus seed and dying lotus Chapter 302: the lotus seed and dying lotus It looked solid like it cannot be moved no matter what. These are the feelings he had when he looked at the lotus that is sucking in the energy from various channels and releasing a strong magic wave that he felt outside. Based on his studies these feelings are rted to Mdhara chakra or root chakra in few mythologies. It is said that the earth also has chakras just like many organisms. This theory might be true. But what he did not expect that he noticed that the big red lotus seems to have some problem and looked withered. Even though it is majestic, he can see the withered petals that are shriveled. The bloody red color has a hint of darkness as if the flower is losing its life. ¡°So this is the reason for the decrease in the magic around the world.¡± He tried to observe the big lotus carefully trying to find a way to restore it. But he did not understand or found any way. Instead he found that there are lotus seeds in the pod at the center. Not many of them are present and most of them have already turned dark which is the dead state. There are few red seeds that still have life. After careful inspection for a while John called out Goldy to check. He wanted to take a red seed and try to nt it in his soul. Naturally he as a being should also have chakras in his body. Since he saw this big lotus he felt that he should do this to improve his soul further. It is a strange feeling and he wanted to try. The big lotus is both physical and illusionary just like his absolute natural magic heart. He cannot enter the lotus to get the seed. It is Goldy that helped him to get the seed from the lotus. He could not touch the seed with his physical body. Fortunately, his soul is strong and it can move to hold the seed. The soul then followed the information he has in mind to put this lotus seed into the soul where the base of the spine of the original body should be present. Immediately a tint of red appeared in the soul and strangely the lotus seed was nted in that red spot. It did not bloom but there is a strange visualization of a small lotus at the spot where the seed was ced. John understood that he needs something more to let the seed grow. But he felt a strange energy from the seed that entered both his body and soul. He soon got into a sitting position and absorbed the energy. Soon he felt that his body has be stronger. In the knowledge he knows this root chakra is rted to stability like earth and it is good for bones, body structure and partly sexuality. So, all these things have improved by a level in just few minutes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When he was done here he felt very refreshed and was confident to y with at least 16 women at the same time. Also he found a direction where the energy formed here is being transferred from this location to another location. That is not all there is a specific energy channel to travel. Since he possesses the lotus seed in his soul he was able to travel in this energy channel at the fastest speed. In just few minutes he arrived at Lake Titicaca. Thiske borders both Peru and Bolivia, and it is said to be the water chakra Svadhishthana. He followed the energy channel and entered into theke without any obstruction or touching the water. It is a strange feeling like walking in an air bubble surrounded by water. Soon he came to a simr location like before with a huge orange lotus with 6 petals. John observed that this lotus is also breaking up and losing its vitality. John understood that this world is losing magic because the magic production mechanism is being broken. As for why it is breaking, he doesn¡¯t know the reason. This would is losing magic and soon there will no longer be any magic. This is the origin point of magic and the mechanism through which the magic is formed is also unknown. So he has to do more research in this area to find the solution for this problem. He quickly collected the second lotus seed that is good and moved on to the next location through the energy channel. The Sr Plexus earth chakra, also known as Manipura, is believed to reside in Uluru. Despite various myths surrounding Uluru, it is considered extremely sacred and has earned the status of a World Heritage Site. Uluru is said to have great energy that can re-energize and help a person reach their higher self, and it''s possible that those who visit have picked up on this, as well. The history of Uluru is carved into its rock face, and with 600 million years behind it, it''s easy to believe there''s sacred power in this area of Australia. There John found a lotus with 10 petals. It is golden yellow in color and gives of the feeling of burning. It is like standing near a furnace or magmapletely naked. John fortunately has Goldy that can take the lotus seed for him. After integrating the lotus seed he felt that it is not longer hot instead it is warm. Strange but he don¡¯t know the reason behind these things. He did not even understand why there are these lotus flowers and various energies that arebining and cooking magic energy. Yes he considers magic as energy. Think about it human spectrum is 380 to 700 nano meter. We can only see colors within this wavelength. Does is prove that there are colors in only this little wavelength limit? The answer is obviously a big NO. We cannot see doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 303: reached the final chakra Chapter 303: reached the final chakra The answer is obviously a big NO. We cannot see doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. It is just that we are not developed enough to see that. Simrly the tastes and even the magic alsoe under this situation. Muggles don¡¯t know about magic and they believe in science. This doesn¡¯t mean that magic does not exist. It is just that they don¡¯t know or seen any proof of the existence of magic. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. He got what he needed here and found the next channel to travel. It only took him few minutes and finally arrived at the new location. This ce should be the heart chakra that is originally known as Anahata. Naturally it is present at Ennd and it has some close rtion to the dragon heart from before. The dragon heart fell in this country for a reason. stonbury and Shaftesbury, two ancient towns in Ennd, are collectively revered as the Heart Chakra of the Earth. Nestled within the rolling greenndscapes of Ennd, these towns are steeped in rich history and mythology. The Heart Chakra, in human energy systems, is associated with love,passion, and emotional bnce. stonbury, with its mythical connections to King Arthur and the Holy Grail, and Shaftesbury, with its serene and spiritual ambiance, perfectly embodies these qualities. Also the ind of Avalon is very close to this area. John found a huge green lotus here and it was strangely corrupted by the simr corruption that that dragon heart had before. After integrating the dragon heart John directly destroyed the will of the dragon inside with the help of Goldy. He still did not understand the origin of Goldy that can even suppress a dragon. Well they are rted by soul and he was very happy to have her as hispanion. It can be said that she is his wife and directly connected to his soul. She knows everything about John but the other way connection is not perfect and he don¡¯t know anything about her. It is like his power if far weaker to understand about her. He got the seed from the heart chakra and then moved on to the next energy channel. This time he came to a different ce again. Next chakra should be Visuddha or the throat chakra. This one directly deals with energy and it is blue in color. The Great Pyramid of Giza in Egypt, along with Mt. Sinai and the Mount of Olives in Jerusalem, collectively form the Throat Chakra of the Earth. Even though it covers arge area John was able to find the location of the throat chakra which is at the very center of these three ces. When he came over he found a huge blue lotus. When looking at it John felt that its color is like a Mana bar in the games. The magic power if very purified here and therge amount of magic energy is spreading throughout the world from this ce. But John noticed that more than half of the lotus is broken and it is barely functioning. The more it worked the more damage it is causing to the lotus. The reason for this is actually the blockages through the energy channel that is leading to the next chakra. This means that the next two chakras were blocked. To be precise the connection to the universe was cut off. Also John noticed that this is not naturally broken but a man made thing. This made him more confused. He doesn¡¯t know if there are other people that travelled like he did and took action. He found that many lotus seeds in the lotus pod are missing. This means that more than 1 person should havee through this ce before. As for why they broke the things is not known by him. But the broken passage is still usable by him with the help of Goldy. The time it took to travel has increased by several hours and he finally came to a location. It is somewhere in the Pacific Ocean. There is a single ind with a towering mountain. The mountain is strangely cyan in color which is surrounded by green forest and Blue Ocean waters giving a unique view to this ce. The entire thing looked like an eye John moved into the ce and finally found the lotus with only two petals that made it look like an eye. At the center where the lotus pod it preset is very dark like the night sky. There are few stars blinking which should be the lotus seeds. Most of them have dying light while only one proper start that is still bright. John took it and integrated it. The passage to thest chakra is also broken severely with many space fisheries. Fortunately Goldy can still manage the thing with the support of the absolute natural magic heart and the previous lotus seeds that he integrated. Soon he flew in a broken energy channel all the way from Pacific Ocean to the mount Kash. This time he found a passage like steps leading to the top of mount Kash. There are around 1008 steps. It is not easy to reach the top. Even having the power from the past 6 chakras he still has to pass the test to reach the final chakra called the Sahasrara chakra. From below he was able to see a huge lotus on the top of the mount Kash. But he has to climb up all the way. If it is normal then he can climb these 1000+ steps easily with his strong body. But things are not as easy as it seems to be. A strange pressure started to apply on his body as he took the steps to walk forward. With step by step he climbed up half of the steps and he is severely exhausted almost reaching his limit. It is like hundreds of chains attached to his body and pulling him down. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
Chapter 304: firm decision, system response Chapter 304: firm decision, system response With step by step he climbed up half of the steps and he is severely exhausted almost reaching his limit. It is like hundreds of chains attached to his body and pulling him down. When he looked back those hundreds of chains are all the family members, lovers, children and beneficiaries he has in his life. In order to get to the final lotus one should be willing to let go of all these connections of life. But John did not think things like that. He stood half was through and thought of a solution. It is not like he can take them all with him to his next life. He doesn¡¯t even know if he has a next life or perish with the system. All he knows is that in this life he can have all these people as his rtives and partners in life. He did not have to particrly let go of them. All he has to do is to ept that he will only have them in this life and hope to cross paths with them in their next life. It is not like he can pull them all with him. Everyone has their own destiny and they crossed paths in this life. When feeling like this John felt that he is suddenly enlightened. He was close to his family because of love. Is love endless? The answer is NO. There will be a time that people will feel that it is enough and he wanted to move on. It is not like he can bring the people to immortality. Even with immortality the life would be numb over time and staying forever will only make things moreplicated and wasteful. Instead of that having an immortal soul is the best thing. He can reborn and fall in love again and have an enjoying life instead of living endlessly and stupidly. So for a being one life is just one life. As for his memories of this life they would be sealed into a data base in his soul when he reincarnatester. This way he can enjoy new life along with vast knowledge that he umted. As long as he remembers the enlightenment he has right now he will not question his own decision. This would solve many problems for him and in life. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. When he came to the conclusion the chains attached to his body are still there. But they are not attached to his soul. With that the chains became light without any weight. He took the next step and walked all the way to the top. He came to a conclusion about his life and even his past life. He doesn¡¯t want to be a god. Being an immortal is even more useless. Ruling the world is a short thing with long life. The memories are precious because they are the proofs of his happiness. But once the life is over it is good to forget the past and start a new chapter. With this kind of mentality he walked step by step all the way to the top. When he came here he saw a huge lotus that looked like the universe was fit in those petals. They are ck like sky with magenta hue in them. There are many dazzling lights with stars,s and life in them. This lotus is the only one that did not show any form of damage. Well it is to be expected. The lotus here did not care about the life and death of magic. It should only care about the sustenance of earth. That means as long as earth is alive, things would be born and things would die endlessly. This is the consciousness of earth opening the final chakra. John understood the meaning of things very clearly. He did not take a seed from the lotus. He did not ask Goldy to take the seed from the lotus. What he is waiting for is that the consciousness of earth to give him the lotus seed on its own. This is what he felt and he was confident in this matter. He sat on the side calmly consolidating his decision from before. Human body, mind and soul are very strange things. As long as you make a firm decision the body, mind and soul would act perfectly in line with the decision. But the decision and conclusion should be firm. Only this way can one receive theplete support from the body, mind and soul. Finally when hepletely consolidated a ck seed with golden magenta hue flew out of the huge lotus with 1000 petals andnded on the top of the head of John¡¯s body. Then it entered his soul lying dormant. But the benefits he got are endless. Right when he opened his eyes he got a notification from the system. ¡°Tring The system was able to sessfully connect to the will of the world and the connection with the mother system is still pending in response. The system sent the emergency signal to the mother system through the will of the world and expected response time would be in 1 year minimum and 2 years maximum. Expect good news host. The system ck box recorded all the actions, decisions and achievements of the host. This was also sent to the mother system through the connection of the will of the world. So host would receive the rewards when the mother system showed the response. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± John smiled happily. But he is already strong. What else does he want from the system to make him interested? Unless there is going to be another world or something different, he did not think that he did not have anything to do with this. Any way it will take one year or more time to get the response. Before that he has something important to take care off. That is the corruption caused by Merlin that wanted to attack him and seize his body before. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 305: three planes of space to reach the floating castle Chapter 305: three nes of space to reach the floating castle Before that he has something important to take care off. That is the corruption caused by Merlin that wanted to attack him and seize his body before. He would not let his grudges go easily. Also the presence of this Merlin here would cause many problems for this world. So he has to destroy Merlin as quickly as possible. Well this is the excuse he made. In reality he wanted to get the knowledge, wand and other treasures of Merlin. He is not a protagonist to give excuses. He is a viin that is true to his thoughts and actions. So his next target is to the castle in the reflection of theke. But before going he wanted topletely control the power in his body. So he took 2 months of time to carefully understand his gains. Goldy is also very helpful and helped him connect with the strong soul that he cultivated. Also another miraculous thing happened. That is he was able to hear the voice of Goldy. With their soul connection he should be able to hear her voice. But his soul is not strong enough before. Now that situation has changed and he was able to hear her voice. This is the voice of a young woman that should be around 16 to 18 years old. ¡°Master, you were able to hear my voice finally.¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you about something I noticed but I was unable tomunicate with you.¡± John then spoke. ¡°I am curious about you and your origin. What exactly are you.¡± Goldy spoke with her tender voice. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what race I belongs to. It should be a race that is far older and rted to the fire of creation in the depths of chaos. Originally I did not awaken my bloodline and is only a normal raven bird with golden mane. But aftering into contact with you and that strong vitality from the druid bloodline has awakened my bloodline slowly. As for the other matters I don¡¯t know. I can only say that I have a very strong but mysterious bloodline called the chaos bird bloodline. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± They chatted for a while but there is no new information. John also did not say much. Goldy can read his thoughts and he can also read her thoughts. She considers John as her master but not as a husband. Naturally it still needs time to slowly change things. Also she needs to transform into a human before he can get her. The reason why he was thinking about this is because she is connected to his soul. Even if he reincarnate after his death, she would follow along with him because of the soul connect between them. After 2 months John came to the location of theke where the corrupted soul of Merlin and his mysterious castle is present. Before he did not notice but now he noticed that the entire ce has three different space nes connected with each other. One ce is what he is seeing. The second ne is the castle in the reflection of theke. The third ne is actually the true location of the castle that is actually floating in the sky. He has to pass through the specific path to reach the floating castle. But for that an important item is necessary. That is the Excalibur that was used to seal Morgan and King Arthur. In the second ne under the water there is a monster hiding. One has to first get to the top of the cliff over theke and jump into theke below. Then they have to go all the way to the bottom of theke and pass through the mirage under theke to reach the second ne. From there one has toe out of theke to enter the third ne of space where the castle is floating over theke in the sky. Then he has to get the top of the cliff and use the Excalibur to activate the draw bridge to bring down the bridge to enter floating castle. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The biggest problem is actually the monster in theke. It is not something that anyone can easily kill it. But for John it is an easy thing. He has the strong power, Goldy, and Excalibur. So he walked over top of the cliff and then looked into theke. He clearly saw a huge shadow in theke. He is not stupid enough to through away his life. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of trap or restrictions are set here. If there is a problem with the usage of magic then he would be the one dying. But there is no prefect trap. He has a way to break it with the charged tes that he prepared earlier. They have killing curse and other strong curses in them. As long as he activates them he will be able to cause the monster to die. Also the curse cards are stored into the system space. So he did not worry about anything. There are also protection spell cards that can give him enough time. He still has a time turner with him that can let him escape without a problem. Unless he was instantly killed, it is impossible to kill Johnpletely. On the cliff he took a deep breath and jumped off the cliff straight into theke below. Right when he touched the water he felt a strong oppression on his body and soul. But the seeds in his soul and the absolute natural magic heart took effect and removed the oppression on his body. Soon he entered into the water but with a wave of his hand a bubble of water is formed around him giving him breathing space. At the same time few huge balls of light were sent out of his wand to illuminate theke and spread the light in the darkke. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 306: killing the monster in the lake Chapter 306: killing the monster in theke Soon he entered into the water but with a wave of his hand a bubble of water is formed around him giving him breathing space. At the same time few huge balls of light were sent out of his wand to illuminate theke and spread the light in the darkke. The water has the ability to absorb magic and the spells he cast were rapidly being devoured by the water. But his magic power is really vast. So it is not a problem. With the illumination of huge light he saw the terrifying monster here. It looked rather disgusting. It looked like thebination of a tree and a squid with brittle broken skin and hundreds of slimy tentacles. There are big red eyes that are almost glowing in the dark waters. There is a huge mouth with hundreds of sharp fangs and it looks disgustingly frightening. Fortunately John has a strong and he was not frightened at that moment. The monster is also awake and looked at John with great anger. The huge tentacle rushed over towards John wanting to catch him and eat. But Goldy came out of John¡¯s heart and its fiery ck tentacles passed through the water without any diminishment of their fire. They directly stopped the huge tentacles of the monster from attacking. At the same time they are also burning the huge slimy tentacles of the monster. John is not idle. He took out the Excalibur and pointed it towards the eyes of the monster and controlled the Excalibur with his thoughts and magic. The Excalibur shot out like a missile and directly stick into the eye of the monster. Even though it looked like a toothpick poked the huge eye the pain could be imagined. Also the monster is already being burnt by Goldy. Naturally it became angrier with the attack of John. John did not stop either and activated the magic to let the Excalibur that stuck in the eyes of the monster to turn into a drill instead of a poke. So the huge sword started to rotate like a drill and plunged into the eyes of the monster more and deeper. The sharpness of Excalibur did not need any checking. It can even cut the bone of a dragon and pierce the dragon heart. What can this small mutated monster do to stop it? Also this mutated monster is also mutated because of the spilled dragon blood. So it has a suppressing effect from Excalibur and even John. It wanted to devour John to get the power and bloodline from John to be a true dragon. Unfortunately it misjudged the person in front of him. It is natural that it could not sense the power in John. It is not a cultivation world but a half baked magical world. So it could not sense anything from John other than the integrated dragon heart because of the blood resonance. Unfortunately it did not know about John. The tentacles of Goldy entered into the tentacles of the monster and they started to burn violently. The fiery tentacles pierced into the body of the monster like fiery snakes and started to burn the body of the monster from within. With Excalibur attacking its brain at the same time as Goldy, the monster ispletely in a mess unable to do anything. John waved his hand to let the lights glow brightly and the monster slowly burnt to death. Its skin started to crack and slowly turned into ash. The other eye of the monster started to dim down as its life started to lose into the endless darkness. But Goldy did not even leave its soul. It was devoured and was nourished between John and her. At the same time after the giant monster turned into ash, it revealed a huge pearl like monster core. It is red in color and it is the size of a foot ball. Its shape is elliptical and looked very solid. John took the monster core and felt a strong throbbing from the lotus seeds in his chakras. They are very much interested in this monster core. John understood immediately and let his soul body and Goldy absorb the energy from the monster core on the spot. It is not like there is any danger around him right now. It only took half an hour to absorb the monster core and it vanished into thin air. The lotus seeds in the chakras of John showed slight signs of germinating. But it is not much. With that he moved to the thin water film like portal below. He did not directly remove the water in thiske when killing the monster is because of this thin water film. He has once heard that this kind of portals requires specific conditions. As long as one condition was broken then the portal door would be broken and space fragmentation would happen. If that happens then John would definitely die in the chaotic space. He is not stupid enough to die like those moronic viins. Soon he stepped into the water film and came to another ne. Then he swam out of theke. There is no monster in thiske. He came to the shore of theke and looked into the sky. A majestic castle is floating in the sky. There is only a reflection of the castle in theke. John flew back to the top of the cliff and found that there is a groove on a stone at the edge of the cliff. This grove was made for the key to bring down the draw bridge for the floating castle. Originally this floating castle was built for King Arthur. But he died before enjoying this magnificent pce. Then Merlin took this castle into his own living domain. John smiled and inserted the Excalibur into the slot for the key and immediately a waterfall appeared out of the cliff. The water flowed up towards the castle and connected to the entrance of the castle. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 307: castle barely operational because of lack of magic energy Chapter 307: castle barely operational because ofck of magic energy John smiled and inserted the Excalibur into the slot for the key and immediately a waterfall appeared out of the cliff. The water flowed up towards the castle and connected to the entrance of the castle. Then from the castle the draw bridge opened up. It looked more like steps and these steps fell straight on the water that turned into steps. When they are connected John took his steps into the castle. He is very vignt when walking into the castle. There are some defensive mechanisms in the castle but they are not active. John walked into the external yard of the castle. Thend was cracked and there is no sense of fertility. There is reddish ck smog around the area. The entire castle looked eerie like a ghost castle. Well it really is a ghost castle with the ghost of Merlin in it. Sometimes he felt like he was being watched by someone from the windows above. He did not enterpletely. Instead he called Goldy out started to clear off the corruption around him. When going into the ce of an enemy it is best to do as much of damage as he can before entering into the strong hold. This way, if you want to escape there would be a way out in the damaged area. So his first target is to clear off the external area of the castle. The tentacles of Goldy are big enough to cover the entire outer area of the castle easily. Quickly there are many hidden dangers appeared after the tentacles of Goldy passed around. But all of them were broken. The castle doors and windows are tightly blocked. John cannot break them easily either. But with Excalibur on his hand it was very easy. John was sure that Merlin will not be able to use his original wand. There is reason is that his wand has the lightning core which is contradicting to his current state of corruption. Also he is in soul state. As long as he touches it he would be the first one to get effected by it. The lightning core was originally enchanted to kill the dragon and darkness with core runes. So as long as there is something rted to the opposing power it would react violently. John directly cut off the front door of the castle but did not enter through here. Instead he went around breaking all the windows of the castle that he can possibly attack. He did not leave any window or door that is not broken. Even though it is made of metal the sharpness of Excalibur along with his super human strength it is as easy as cutting a slice of cheese. Also he did not have any interest in living in this castle. Just maintaining this castle is very costly. It was made using the half baked magic knowledge of this world. There are many ws in this castle. Instead of using it that is no different than burning money John wanted to salvage the useful things from this castle. Even burning money might talk some time to burn. But this castle would use something more than money to work. As for how it is working till now is rted to what Merlin did. Actually it is not working properly. If it is working John would not be able to enter into the castle so easily. All the defenses of the castle are already not working. In order to maintain the 3 nes of space and let the castle float most of the energy in the castle was being used. Because of this very reason the castle waspletely closed to not allow John inside. Naturally the spirit inside did not expect that John would not care about such a magnificent castle and break the doors and windows directly. John still did not enter into the castle. Instead he let the tentacles of Goldy enter in and check things for him. The tentacles are an extension of the energy of Goldy. Any damage to them will not have any damage to Goldy. But these things can really help her and John checking the situation outside. There are many other uses from these tentacles. For now it would help him search and destroy all the problematic things in the castle along with the hidden dangers. Soon these tentacles entered into the inner castle and started to break through the area more than that was done by John. Only after making sure that there is no danger John walked into the inner castle. Even after the destruction the entire thing is magnificent. But what can John say. He doesn¡¯t mind rising a small fish but he don¡¯t want to raise an elephant just for the show. He first went from floor to floor reaching to the top of the castle. There are many valuable items that he found along the way. There are rare materials that are used for decoration which is very wasteful. The medicinal garden in the upper floor was a mess with all the medicinal and magical nts dead. John did not find anything that resembles the soul of Merlin all this time. There is some corruption and energy but that is all there is to it. Well there is still basement below the castle floor and there are also hiddenpartments that are not touched by him. He also found that there is a magic enchantment in the castle that can let all the armored suits toe to life and fight. But it is not working because of theck of energy. When this castle was first made there might be some strong magic in the world. But now the magic is many times thinner. It is barely enough for let the castle float. So, all the traps and defenses of the castle are useless right now. ¡°It is no wonder that he wanted to connect to the system to gain the energy from outside.¡± ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 308: Merlin Chapter 308: Merlin So, all the traps and defenses of the castle are useless right now. ¡°It is no wonder that he wanted to connect to the system to gain the energy from outside.¡± John murmured. Because of this John did not have any problem going around in the castle like a walk in the park. Soon the hiddenpartments in the top floors of the castle were also broken and searched. All the good things were directly salvaged and stored in an expandable pouch. John doesn¡¯t want to do a searchter. If the castle has self destruction function like those some stupid viins attack, he will not get anythingter. Instead of that he nned to salvage the good things on the spot. So he took his time making the soul of Merlin that is hiding more and more tensed. Merlin is still strong. Actuallypared to the soul of Dumbledore the soul of Merlin is at least 20 times stronger. But John is currently over 100 times stronger. This strength has improved so much because of the 7 lotus seeds from the magic origin chakras of the earth and devouring the dementors and the corruption of dragon heart. Also Merlin¡¯s soul was severely damaged by the corruption. Also when it tried to break the defenses of the system to connect to the higher level world, it was strongly attacked. Even though he seeded in upying a part of the system there is also a significant damage. So his power was significantly reduce. That is why he was unable to seize the body of John directly that is under the special protection of the system offline defense without direct confrontation. Later John became stronger and stronger crossing over his power. Still he will be able to take over John if he has the element of surprise. Unfortunately for him John is too cautious and he was able to wait till he became strong to confront him. Now he will not be able to take over the body of John even if he wanted to. The only thing he can do is to beg for mercy and escape from here. But he has nowhere else to go. So he wanted to hide here and lure John and try hisst chance with a different tactic. He is hoping that John was corrupted by the dragon heart beforeing here with the Excalibur. There is something that would irritate the corrupted soul that did not surrenderpletely to the corruption. Unfortunately he did not know that John has actually conquered the corruption and the dragon heart. At the same time he doesn¡¯t know about Goldy. Soon the upper part of the castle waspletely checked by John. Also it was cleanly salvaged like a locust has passed through this ce. Then John found the entrance to the basement. There are three entrances to the basement. One is at the front yard at the entrance. One is inside the castle. Third one is at the back yard of the castle. John has blocked the entrance in the castle and the entrance in the backyard using a special magic formation that would alert him and also block the soul for a brief amount of time. This time is enough for John toe over and catch the soul. After setting these magic formations he walked over to the front entrance and slowly entered into the basement. Naturally the tentacles of Goldy have entered first. It cleared off most of the corruption in the basement. As John entered he found a different ce of staying. There are some utensils and other markings as if someone once lived here. In a chair that looked like the king¡¯s chair a ball of thick bloody reddish fog started to take shape. Soon it turned into the appearance of a person. Soon after that John was able to outline a senile old man¡¯s image in the fog. Also this old man was severely deformed and looked like a zombie in ghost form. ¡°Hahaha¡­ you younger generation was able to corner me so much. Tell me, how you subdued that wild dragon Morgan¡­.¡± Even though John is a viin he did not have the hobby of talking with the viin and give them a chance to do something. So he let Goldy take actions without answering the old man. After devouring his soul, he can get all of his memories. Since it is like that he doesn¡¯t have to talk to him. Goldy acted without any warning and the tentacles spread throughout the room at the fastest speed. Even Merlin did not think that John would attack without even saying a world. He wanted to surprise John instead he received a big surprise back. He tried to escape but he was unable to escape. With no other choice Merlin wanted to risk and use his lightning wand. But he would receive the equal amount of bacsh for every attack he makes on John. John has already noticed this and is ready to use the Excalibur to resist the lightning attack the moment Merlin attacks him. Originally the Excalibur contains a part of the lightning resistant material that was used in the original weapon that almost killed the dragon. But now this can be used to resist the attack of the lightning from the lightning core. Any away Merlin will not be able to use the strong attack because his soul was severely damaged. Also John not only resisted but also attacked back using his wand. It is still the converted killing curse that was effective against the souls. In the means time the tentacles of Goldy did not stop and moved to attack Merlin while protecting John carefully from the unexpected attacks. After 20 minutes of fighting finally Merlin lost because of theck of soul power. John let Goldy devour in the corrupted soul through the tentacles and started to refine it. Also John cut off the soul hand that is holding the lightning wand. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 309: Merlin also divided his soul into many parts Chapter 309: Merlin also divided his soul into many parts John let Goldy devour in the corrupted soul through the tentacles and started to refine it. Also John cut off the soul hand that is holding the lightning wand. With that the soul of Merlin was sessfully devoured. But John always felt that he has missed something. Well Merlin is a very cunning and all powerful wizard of this world that stood at the pinnacle once. Naturally he would not die so easily. Then John suddenly thought. If Voldemort can split his soul, can¡¯t Merlin do the same? As soon as he thought of this, he let Goldy search the entire basement carefully. Sure enough he found a portrait of Merlin that has an inkling of his soul. Even though it is just an inkling of his soul, It can still take over an ordinary human and slowly built up the momentum. John smiled and immediately let Goldy take the soul of Merlin and devour it with her help. John went to check the entire castle and found at least 4 of this kind of soul pieces. John has new understanding of Merlin¡¯s cruelty. After this he came out of the castle and back to the cliff. He moved a little distance and started to devour the memories and soul energy of the main soul of Merlin. Merlin might have expected that John would destroy him. But he would have never expected that John would devour his memories. With his memories of Merlin, John can know all the good deeds of Merlin and where he hid those souls around the world. ¡°No wonder, Merlin appeared so weak. Well you have miscalcted my capabilities by arge margin.¡± John murmured after he was done absorbing all the memories of Merlin with a bright grin. This is enough for John to understand everything. Soon he started the rapid purge of all the soul pieces of Merlin all over the world. It only took him a week toplete this. There is one at the Hogwarts castle as well. After he was done with this, he moved to do another thing. He started to collect the famous swords and other weapons based on the memories of Merlin. There is also the wand of Merlin that still has a lightning core in it. John is nning to refine an even more powerful weapon that is bound to his soul using all these weapons as raw materials. It is not a sword but a spear. He went around the world and studied many mythologies. He found that most powerful gods or demons of all these mythologies usually use a spear or a staff instead of a sword. This means that the strongest weapon is a spear but strangely the world thinks that a sword is the strongest weapon. This means that there is a problem with the perception of the people or there is a problem at the very root that removed the glory of a spear in this world. He also checked many things and found that no proper spear technique or its information was mentioned in any ce of the world. The more he thought about this the more he felt that there is a big gap in the mythologies and the histories of the world. There are nk periods. He was sure that the information in these nk periods is the key to solving those energy centers of huge lotuses that are emitting magic waves. Also he found that the information is notplete here. Instead it was scattered into many worlds. He has to follow the trail to get all the information. Also he got the key to go on the trail of the magic origin and nk scattered history. That is the lotus seeds that are nted at the 7 chakras inside his soul. He has to go to other worlds to get the real information or something to understand theplete thing after filling the missing information. Other than the Excalibur, he got the Merlin¡¯s wand and then he went to collect the sword called Durandal, and a sword called the sword of Damocles¡­. Also John wanted to find the trident of Neptune, the hammer of Thor¡­.. But all these powerful weapons have vanished into thin air as if they have never existed in this world. He did not even find the lightning spear of Greek god Zeus the shield of Athena or other things are not found. He searched for few months but he did not get any results. So he gave up and tried to use the avable things to refine something. He used his wand, the wand of Merlin, the swords and other artifacts he found. Also he used many materials he salvaged from the floating castle to start refining a spear that can change shapes based on his wish. The spear has double head and it can be broken at the center to turn it into two swords. At the same time he made many other modifications into this spear and it was still connected to his soul. It can be said to be a soul connected weapon or a soul bound weapon. It would follow him from now on just like Goldy. After this was made John did not have anything else to do in this world other than enjoying his life with his family. With his current body his life span is more than 200 years long. So he doesn¡¯t have to rush in doing anything. He can slowlyplete all the goals he set. With that his leisurely life started with endless wealth. His women gave birth to more children and new women are added as he travelled around the world. He took his time to integrate the magic into the real world. It is his attempt to see if the cause of withering of magic lotuses at the chakras of earth is due tock of belief in magic. So he directly introduced magic to the real world and let the magical world integrate into the real world. ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate Chapter 310: The city of Omniversal balance Chapter 310: The city of Omniversal bnce It is his attempt to see if the cause of withering of magic lotuses at the chakras of earth is due tock of belief in magic. So he directly introduced magic to the real world and let the magical world integrate into the real world. The withering of the lotuses stopped buy the broken channels cannot be reconnected. It is not like he don¡¯t want to do that but his power is not enough to do that. He can only sigh. He was called as the person that introduced magic to the muggle world. The name of Merlin gradually gone down, while his name as the father of magic started to spread throughout the muggle world. His family spread throughout the world making him connected to all nations. At the same time his wealth has reached its peak, making him be called the boss of the world and some even called him the first king of the magic revival world. He became a legend of this world. With the repaired lotuses at the energy centers the number of people that can learn magic increased. The wizarding world opposed to this from the start but John directly killed all the people that opposed this and hanged for public disy of John¡¯s authority. At the same time in the muggle world all the mad scientists were directly hanged at the capital of the country along with their crimes written with big letters. He is the person in control but not those countries. It is like an iron d rule and revived all those things slowly in 200 years of his life. He lived the life of a king tasting various dishes, having fun with his women and discovering many things. All the knowledge was stored in his mind. After few months after he killed Merlin the system has activated and reconnected to the mother system. He was given a choice. ¡°Tring Host haspletely cleared this world and the system would give rewards after leaving this world. Host would also receivepensation for the inconvenience that was caused by the corruption to the system. Host would receive extra rewards for saving the system and reconnecting the system to the mother system. Host would receive extra rewards for all the achievements that he makes in this world. Host is given two choices below, please make your choice. Choice-1: leave this world and receive the rewards from the system. Choice-2: stay in the world andplete the special mission magic revival and world conquest. Achievements will give host more rewards for changing the world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± John chose the second option. For this very reason he started to change his ns for this world. His has children, grand children and even great grand children by the time hepletely established himself in this world. After 120 years his women started to die. For around 10 years there are funerals for every few days with his wives dying. Even at that age he is still handsome as always. He collected many weapons and materials around the world topletely refine a special spear based on his imagination. It is a double headed spear that can be split in the middle to form two swords with short des. There are 5 jewels on both sides with 5 lotus seed cores on both separate des. Also the two des are ck and white. At the central connecting point of the spear there is a lotus locking system with 1000 petals. This weapon waspletely connected to his soul bing a soul weapon. After 200 years he finally reached the end of the lifespan of his life. The world has changed and he sat majestically in a great hall with all of his descendents in the hall. They came here under his notice and John quickly arranged all the things in the family. He did not name anyone as his heir instead divided up all of his property based on the preferences and talents of his descendents. Naturally he doesn¡¯t have to invite any world leaders as most of them are his descendents are married to his descendents. After arranging everything and he had a great meal or the final meal with his descendents, and also resolved all their internal conflicts. With everything arranged he leaned back on the seat with his eyes close he announced about his death. A huge soul force appeared and the soul of John left the body of John that died sitting like a king that over see the world. Along with his soul, Goldy, and his weapon also entered his soul. The strong blood from his heart and magic were also taken back into his absolute natural heart. Finally his body became lifeless but still majestic and youthful as ever. The people below have already expected this. But they were still shocked and sad by the departure of John. The world announced his death and everyone took a holiday. Even in the future he is the man that was called as the first king of magic revival and the boss of the world. Naturally many people tried to steal his body, his wealth or his weapons and his secrets. But none seeded because of strange enchantments. John¡¯s soul slowly floated up out of the earth and entered into a strong space hole entering the space between the spaces. When he opened his eyes he came to an entirely different ce. It is a city that looked like a weighting bnce scales forming an infinity symbol. One side is dark ck and one side is milky white. Then he received a message from the system. ¡°Wee to the city of Omniversal bnce.¡± He was at the center of the city on a square area right at the center of the bncing scales. Then he got an introduction of the city along with the system. ¡°Congrattions, you have passed the assessment to enter into the city of Omniversal bnce. Now you can choose your side¡­.¡± ===============================THE END===================================== The next would be the Infinity viin world series that continues after this story¡­.. ============================NEW BEGINNING=================================== i will delete the chapter upto 150 at the end of this month. please read it at my patreaon page ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate notice notice By the end of this month I will delete chapters from behind all the way to chapter 150. please read it at my pat reon page ---------------------------------------------------------- you can read up to 310 chapters (COMPLETED) for 1$ patre onage in patre on: each post costs 1$ and each post has 5-10 chapters https://.pa /Fatenovels ------------------------------------------------------------ If you want to give me any suggestions please contact my Thanks to you all my readers. Buy me a cup of coffee: paypal.me/sourourerfate
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!